HANDBOUND AT THE

UNIVERSITY OF

iu<

<5)

THE HOMERIC HYMNS

THE

HOMERIC HYMNS
EDITED, WITH PREFACE, APPARATUS CRITICUS,
NOTES,

AND APPENDICES
BY

THOMAS
E. E.

W.

ALLEN,

M.A.

FELLOW AND TUTOR OF QUEEN's COLLEGE, OXFORD

AND

SIKES, M.A.
ST.

FELLOW AND TUTOR OF

JOHN's COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE

"J^/3
lontron

MACMILLAN AND
:

CO, Limited

NEW YORK THE MACMILLAN COMPANY

1904
All rights resented

//S

EDITORIAL NOTE
The
Editors
are

under great obligation to Dr.

Griles

J.

P.

Postgate and Mr. P.

for

reading the section on

Language

in the Preface,

and

for criticising
Vitelli,
(p.

many
and
;

of the

philological notes;
for

to

MM. Omont,
several
mss.

Olivieri

information

about

xiii)

and

to

Dr. Sandys,

who read some

of the explanatory notes at

an early

stage,

and has given kindly help throughout the

to the

preparation of this book.

The Bibliographies prefixed

the longer

Introductions of
exhaustive,

Hymns

are not intended to be

but include the principal works bearing on the

Hymns

which have been published since 1886.

previous to that year
is

The

literature

In a few quoted by Gemoll. cases reference has been made to works older than 1886,

which were neglected by Gemoll.

ABBEEVlATIOISrS USED IN THIS EDITION

MANUSCRIPTS

A = cod.

Par. 2763. 587.

Mon. Monacensis
N=^Leid. 74
C.

333.

At^Athous, Vatopedi
B=:Par. 2765.

= Ambr. C
P = Vat.

10

iuf.

r:=Bruxell. 11377-11380.

Pal. 179.

C = Par.

2833.
sup.

n = Par.

1095.

D=Ainbr. B 98

Q = Ambr.

S 31 sup.
53.

E = Estensisiii. E 11. G = YsLt. Reg. 91. H = Harl. 1752. J = Estensis ii. B 14.

Ri = Riccardianus, Eo^Ricc. 52.

Rs^Ricc. 3195. 8 = Vat. 1880.

T=:Matritensis xxiv.

K = Laur.
L = Laur.
Lg^Laur.

31, 32. 32, 45.

35.

L2 = Laur. 70,

Y = Ven. 456. w = M man. 2.

a;=:codd.
?/

32, 4.

ELnT

consensus.

L4 = Aedil. 220 = Leid. 33 (Moscoviensis).

= marginalia codd, ELIIT. s = codd. HJK consensus.

PRINCIPAL WORKS QUOTED WITH ABBREVIATIONS

A.
J. P.

B. B.
B. C. H.
C. I.

A.

G. I. G.
C. JR.

Danielsson

= American Jourtial of Philology, 1880 f. =Beitrdge zur Kunde der iTidogermanischen SjpracTien, herausgegeben von Dr. Adalbert Bezzenberger, 1877 f. Bulletin de Correspondance hellenique, 1887 f. =^ Corpus Inscriptionum Atticarum, 1873 f. = Corpus iTiscriptioiiwm Graecarwm, 1825-1877. = Classical Review, 1887 f. Zur metrischen Dehnung ini alteren griechiscTien Epos, von 0. A.
Danielsson, 1897.

Ebeling
Farnell
Frazer, G. B. ff. G.

= Lexicon Homericum, ed. H. Ebeling, 1885. ^ Cults of the Greek States, by L. R. Farnell, = The Golden Bough, by J. G. Frazer, second

Oxford, 1896.
ed. 1900.
2,

=A

Grammar
1891.

of the Homeric Dialect by D. B. Monro, ed.

vii

Oxford,

viii

HOMERIC HYMNS
A . Mythology
and Monum/mts of Ancient Athens. Harrison and M. de G. Verrall, 1890.
to

Harrison, M. M. A.
YlQ.Tnm\\^

By

J.

E.

Prolegomena ^Prolegonuna

the

Stwly of

G'reek Religion.

By

J.

E.

Harrison, 1903.

Hoffmann
/.

=Die

griechischen Dialekt, 1898.

Dialekte

...
.

3.

Band, Der ionische

F.

= Indoger7)ianischc
A.
S.

Forschungen

herausgegeben von H.
f.

/. G.

J.

S.

J, P.

= Inscriptiones Graeca^ antiquissimae, 1882-1892. = Journal of the Society of Hellenic Stvdies^ 1877 = Journal of Philology, 1868
f.

Brugmann und W.

Streitberg, 1891

f.

K.-B.ov

Ki\hnei'-B\a.si^

= Ausfich7'liche
Raphael

Kiiliner.

Grainmatik der griechischen Sprachey von Dr. In neuer Bearbeitung besorgt von
1892.
. .
.

Dr. Friedrich Blass.

K, Z.

Zeitschrift filr

vergleichende Sprachforschung

begriindet

von A. Kuhn, 1 851 f. = Homer's Odyssey, edited by W. Walter Merry and the late M. and R. James Riddell, vol. i. 1876. Mannhardt, A. W. F. =Antike Wald- UTid Feldkulte, von W. Mannhardt, 1877. =Die Baumkultus der Germanen, 1875. Mannhardt, . K. P.- W. or Pauly) _Paulys Real-Encyclopddie, neue Bearbeitung von G. Wissowa, Wissowai 1893 f. = Griechische Mythologie, von L. Preller. Vierte Auflage von Preller-Robert
Roscher
Schulze, Q. E.
C. Robert, 1894. =Ausfiihrliches Lexicon gr. u. rom. Myth., 1884 f. =Quaestimies Epicae scripsit Guilelmus Schulze, 1892.

Smyth
Solmsen

The

Sounds and

Inflections of the Greek Dialects.

Ionic.

= Uhtersuchungen

By Herbert Weir Smyth.

Oxford, 1894.

zur griechischen LautFelix Solmsen, 1901.

und

Verslehre,

von

Titles of other

works quoted in abbreviation will be found in the Bibliographies

of the several

hymns.

INTEODUOTION
I. THE MANUSCEIPTS
The Homeric Hymns are contained, as far as is known, in the following twenty-eight manuscripts. They are arranged according to the libraries in which they are found.
Leiden/ University Library.
1.

xviii.

33

= 22);

paper,
(ff.

quensis, or M.]

Contains

1-30) Iliad

293x210 mm., 50 ff., 435-N 134,

s.

xiv. [Mos(31-50) Horn.

Hymns
2.

(i.

10-xviii. 4).

74 Cj vellum, 230 x 168 mm., Ill ff., s. xv. Contains Orpheus' Argonautica and Hymns, (53-104) Bom. Hymns (iii.-xxxiii.), Proclus' Hymns, Moschus' "Epois SpaTrerrjs, Musaeus' Hero and Leander.

[Known

as N.]

Paris,
3.

Bibliotheque Nationale.

Grec 2763; paper, 220 x 146 mm., 244 ff., s. xv. Contains the Orphic Argonautica and Hymns, Proclus' and Callimachus' Hymns, (ff. 91-129) Hom. Hymns (iii.-xxxiii.), Moschus' "E/aws Spa7TTr)<s, Musaeus' Hero and Leander, Hesiod Works and Days, Shield of Hercules,
Theogony, Theocritus.
4.

[Known

as A.]

Grec 2765; paper, 192x139 mm., ff. 58, s. xv. Contains Orpheus' and Proclus' Hymns, (ff. 23-58) Hmn. Hymns (iii.-xxxiii.), Moschus' "Epws SpaTrerrjs. [Known as B.] 5. Grec 2833 Contains vellum, 243 x 147 mm., ff. 214, s. xv. Theocritus, (ff. 44-85) Hom. Hymns (iii.-xxxiii.), Moschus' "Eputs 8pa7rTrj<s, Musaeus' Hero and Leander, Hesiod, Dionysius' Cosmography,
;

Theognis, Phocylides. [Known as C] 6. Supplement grec 1095; paper, Contains the Iliad, (ff. 225-245) Hom.
^

335x228 mm., ff. 280, s. xv. Hymns (iii.-xxxiii.), Callimachus',

-

i7ide

See Geel Cat. libroruni msiorum qui ab anno 17 il bibliothecae Lugduiioaccesseru7it, 1852, p. 9.

Batavae

des Manuscrits grecs de la B.N,, pp. 37, 47, 339.

See H. Omoiit Inventaire Sommaire 1888,

ix

HOMERIC HYMNS

At the end

Orpheus', Proclus' HymnSf the Batrachomyoniachia. [Known as H.] is the inscription Est Sancti Petri de Perusio.^

Milan, Biblioteca Ambrosiana.

98 sup. Contains vellum, 255 x 180 mm., ff. 227, s. xv. Rhodius' ArgonAxutica, the Batrachomyomachia^ Herodotus' Apollonius Life of Homer, Maximus of Tyre's Opuscula, (ff. 178-209) Horn. Hymns
7.
;

(iii;-xxxiii.), 10 inf.; 8.

Callimachus.
paper,

[Known

as D.]
fF.

216x128 mm.,
(iii.-iv.
:

143,

s.

xv.-xvi.

Contains

I*lato's
(fF.

Cratylus, Orpheus' Argonautica and

80).

127-143) Horn. Hymns beginning has this inscription

sed valde bonus,

Hymns, [Known
ille

Proclus' as 0.]

Hymns, At the

codex non

admodum

quidem antiquus

sternathiae in iapygia emptus 1606. 9. S 31 sup.; paper, 230x158 mm., fF. 320, s. xv. Contains Orpheus' and Proclus' Hymns, (fF. 39-89) Horn. Hymns (iii.-xxxiii.), Moschus' E/ows SpaTrerrj's, Callimachus, Pindar's Olympian and Pythian Odes. [Known as Q.] At the beginning these inscriptions liber iste
:

mei marci de passiris januensis [in the margin pativini amicorum, and J. V. P^" (i.e. Pinelli).
est

is

added]

et

MoDENA, Biblioteca Estense.^

10.
iii.

11

= 164); (

paper,

292x203 mm.,
:

fF.

93,

s.

xv.

Con-

tains

Orpheus' and Callimachus' Hymns, (fF. 50-84) Horn. At the end this inscription yeMpy'ios 6 ovdWa (iii.-xxxiii.).
eypaxj/e
;

Hymns

y^aAXas) TrAaKCVTivos
ap)^ovro<s KTrjjjLa. 11. ii. 14;

f.

2 v. this

(corr. to aXf^kprov ttlov Kapiraiiov

as E.] Contains paper, 216x152 mm., fF 264, s. xv. Aratus' Phaenomena, Tzetzes' Trepl TrontjrMv, (ff. 55-64) Horn. Hymns (viii.-xviii., h. ApoU. 1-185 omitting 184), Hesiod's Theogony and Shield At the of Hercules, Lycophron's Alexandra, Pindar's Pythian Odes. beginning and the end a pair of inscriptions, of which the former is crossed out yeoipytov tov /3dXXa ea-rt to f^ifSXtov, and dX/ScpTov rov

[Known

TTtov Kapiratoiv

dpxovros

KTrffxa.

[Known

as J.]

Florence, Biblioteca Mediceo-Laurenziana.^

12. Plut. 32 cod. 45; vellum, 267 x 178 mm., ff. 170, s. xv. Contains Apollonius Rhodius' Argonautica, Orpheus' Hymns, (ff. 144-170) Horn. Hymns (iii.-vii. 33). [Known as L.] 13. Plut. 70 cod. 35; vellum, 252 x 178 mm., ff. 109, s. xv. Contains Herodotus' Life of Homer, Gorgias' Encomivmi Helenae, Orpheus'

Argonautica and Hymns, Proclus' Hymns,

See Leopold Delisle Catalogue des viss. des fonds Libri et Barrois, Paris, 1888, f. 125, and for other mss. from this convent now in the Perugia library,
Oentralhlatt filr BibliotheJcsivesen x. p.
^
'^

(ff.

68-103), Horn.
Puntoni
Inclice

Hymns

codici greci della h. Estense di Modena, 1896, pp. 487, 416. ^ See Bandini Cat. codd. graec. Bihl. La^ir. 1768, ii. pp. 105, 126, 205.

See V.

dei

470

f.

INTRODUCTION

xi

(iii.-xxxiii.), Moschus' "E/jws SpaTrert]^, Musaeus' Hero and Leander. Written by Joannes Scutariota. [Known as L,.] 14. Plut. 32 cod. 4 Contains paper, 407 x 229 mm.^ ff. 476, s. xv. the Iliad, Od^sse?/, (ff. 450-476) Rom. Hymns (iii.-xxxiii.). Written by Joannes Rhosus. [Known as Lg.] 15. Plut. 31 cod. 32. Contains Vellum, 269x185 mm., ff. 55. Hesiod's Shield of Hercules, Theogony 1-577, (ff. 25-30) Horn. Hymns 1-185, omitting 184), Aratus' Phaenomena. (viii.-xviii., h. Apoll.
;

[Known

as K.]

220; vellum, 256x175 mm., ff. 90, s. xv. Contains Orpheus' Argonautica and Hymns, Proclus' Hymns, Horn. Hymns (iii.-xxxiii.), Moschus' "^pois SpaTrhrjs, Musaeus' Hero and Leander. Written by Scutariota. [Known as L^.]^
15. Aedil.

BiBLIOTECA RlCCARDIANA.2
17. 53 K II. 13 Contains vellum, 223 x 143 mm., ff. 106, s. xv. Orpheus' Argonautica and Hymns, Proclus' Hymns, (ff. 61-99) Hcmi. Hymns (iii.-xxxiii.), Moschus' "E/ows SpaTrerTjs, Musaeus' Hero and Leander. [Known as R^.] Written by Joannes Rhosus. At the beginning is written the name Rinaldi. 18. 52 KII. 14; vellum, 214x144 mm., ff. 73, s. xv. Contains
;

Orpheus' and Proclus' Hymns, (ff. 31-72) Horn. Moschus' "E/ows Spa7rTr]<s. [Known as Rg.] On

Hymns
f.

(iii.-xxxiii.),
is

73

r.

found the
1494,

signature ypd<f>7j Sia x^tpos lojdvvov rov a-KcoTapiwrov. 19. 3195 (nunc 3020); paper, mm. 198x140,

ff.

85, a.

written
ff.

6,

by Bartolommeo Comparini. Contains the Batrachomyomachia, 7) Hymns ix., xii., xiii., and misc. (Vitelli I.e. p. 541, 2). [Rg.]
Rome, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana.

Vaticani greci 1880; paper, 230 x 165 mm., ff. 266, s. xv. and 1-8 are s. xv., and contain k. Apoll. 1-357 ; the remainder are sixteenth -century notes. At the end is the inscription Collectanea
20.
;

xvi.

ff.

septem sophoclis
M.D.iii. mediol.

[Known
^

tragediar. pertinent, as S.]

interpretat. finiunt\

ult.

Julij.

21. Regina 91 ; paper, 292 x 202, ff. 350, s. xvi. Contains the Odyssey, Batrachomyomachia, (ff. 306-350) Horn. Hymns (iii.-xxxiii.). [Known as G.] 22. Falatino 179 ; vellum, 255 x 165 mm., ff: 140, s. xv. Contains Herodotus' Life of Homer, Gorgias' Encomium Helenae, Orpheus' Argonautica and Hymns, Proclus' Hymns, (ff. 86-129) Hom. Hymns
(iii.-xxxiii.),

[Known
^

as P.]

Moschus' "E/ows SpaTrerrjs, Musaeus' Hero and Leander. At the beginning the inscription Jannozii Manetti.^
mssti graeci lieginae Pii PP. II. rec. et disp. Henricus Stevenson, senior, 1888, p. QQ. ^ Codices mssti Palatini rec. et disp.
Codices
et
^

Rostagno Itidicis cod. grace, hihl. Laur. supplemenhcm : Studi italiani di filologia classica vi. p. 129 f.
^

See

Succorum

G.

Vitelli

Indice

de

codici

greci

Riccardiani, Magliabecchiani e Marucelliani: Stiididifl. cl. ii. 471 f.

Henricus
93.

Stevenson,

senior,

1885,

p.

xii

HOMERIC HYMNS
Venice, Biblioteca di
23. MS.
s.

Marco. ^

Iliad^

456; vellum, 311 x 252 mm., ff. 541, s. xv. Contains the Quintus Smyrnaeus, the Odyssey^ (ff. 509-538) Hcrni. Hymns (iii.-xxxiii.), Moschus' "Epws SpaTreTrjs, JBatrachoniyomackia. [Known as At the beginning the inscription KTrj/xa pr](rcrap'ntivo<i Kap8ivdkio<i v.] Tov Twv tovq-kX(i>v. a/3t^/xw a"" liber mens b. Car'' niceni nv/niero 1. locus
:

81,

and a monogram

of the letters

ALF

R.

Munich, Royal Library.^

24. MS. 333 ; paper, 230 x 155 mm., ff. 110, s. xv. Contains Orpheus' Argonautica and Hymns, Proclus' Hymns, (ff. 72-90) Horn. Hymns Herodotus' Life of Homer. [Known as Mon.] (iii.-iv. 192),

Brussels, BiBLioTnilQUE Royale."^

25. MS.

11377-11380

paper, 202 x 145

mm.,

ff.

94,

s.

xv.

Contains

Theognis, (ff. 27-63) Hom. Hymns (iii.-xxxiii.), Moschus' "Epws dpairerrfs, [Known as F.] F. 91 is found the Orpheus' and Proclus' Hymns. signature
:

dpta-To^ovkov
vfxvot ofxypov

x^'/oos K

StaKovov
Trc/oas.

kdjSov, d^iov vfxvov

Madrid, Royal Library.

26. MS.

24; "chartaceus

in folii

modum,
.
.

foliis
.

constans 136 ..

totus Constantini Lascaris

manu

mcdlxiv," Iriarte Reginae hibl. Contains Musaeus' Hero and Leander, Orpheus' Argonautica and Hymns, Hom. Hymns (iii.-xxxiii.), Callimachus' Epigrams. [Known (ff. 56-83)
as T.]

descriptus idque Mediolani anno Matritensis codd. graeci, 1769, p. 86.

London, British Museum.

27.
(ff.

Harley 1752; paper,

230x160 mm.,

ff.

191,

s.

xv.

Contains

2-5) Hom. Hymns (viii.-xviii., h. Apoll. 1-55), Orpheus' Hymns and Argonautica, Lycophron's Alexandra, Pindar's 01., Pyth. and Nem^an
Odes.

Athos, Vatopedi.
Contains Sophocles' 4^0^, 587; paper, "folio," s. xv. Electra, Oed. Tyr., Euripides' Hecuba, Orestes, Phoenissae, (ff. 191-218)
28.

MS.

Hom. Hymns
p.
^

See Mahaffy Athenaewni 1889, (iii.-xxxiii.), Callimachus. 631, Constantinides Classical Review 1894, p. 341.
See

Graeca

D.

Marci Bibliotheca

Cf.

Henri Omont
de
la

Cat. des

cod.
'^

scriptm-mn, 1740, p. 245. Cat cod. mstorum graecortim bibl. regiae Bavaricae, auctore Ignatio Hardt, 1806, iii. p. 322 f.

manu

BibliotMqibe Royale Bruxelles, 1885, no. 74, p. 25.

grecs

manuscrits de

INTRODUCTION

xiii

These MSS., with the exception of the Athous, L^, the Matritensis, and Eg, were collated for the edition of Alfred Goodwin, Oxford, 1893; the collation there used of the Brussels MS. (F)

was due to Monsieur E. Ouverleaux, that of the Munich MS. to Since the publication of Goodwin's edition, the Herr S. Riezler. MS. has been partially collated by E. Bothe {Hermes, 1893, Madrid the Athos MS. by Professor M. Constantinides f.), p. 552 {Classical Beview, 1894, p. 341), Rg, at our request and on the
kind intervention
Professor Girolamo Vitelli, by Signor and L4 by Prof. Vitelli himself. M. Henri Alessandro Olivieri, Omont has kindly answered a few questions about 11. We leave the account of the very gradual process by which this material was utilised by the earlier editors till p. Ixxvii f. G, as was noticed by Hollander die handschriftliche Ueberlieferung der h. ^. p. 6, contains exactly the same matter as the second volume of the editio princeps, including the colophon and, as the hand is fairly 1500 or later, may be taken to be a copy of the printed book, and therefore dismissed from conof
;

sideration.

II.THE RELATION OF

THE MANUSCRIPTS TO EACH OTHER

so far as
;

The

text of the

Hymns,

it

depends upon the

MSS.,

be said to be fairly settled

XV.

at least the account given J.

may
S.

138 f., which is followed 1895, That account was based upon the
die
JiaTidschriftliche

here, has not been impugned. treatise of Dr. H. Hollander

Ueberlieferung

der

homerischen

Hymnen,

Leipzig 1886, which established the main

lines of the question.^

M
The celebrated book known as the Mosquensis evidently stands apart from the other MSS. on account of the fragment to
Other literature on the subject is the same writer, "Zur Ueberlieferung der hom. Hymnen," Hermes, 1891, ff. 170, 636 ;" Ueber den Codex Estensis der hom. Hymnen," Neue Jahrhilcher
:

neu bekannt gewordenen Handschriften der hom. Hymnen," Osnabriick, 1895; A. GemoU Homerische Blatter, Striegau,
1895, p. 12 f. ; E. Abel, his edition, Prag 1886.

preface

to

fiir PUlologie, 1892, p.

544

"Ueber

die

xiv

HOMERIC HYMNS
;

all

Dionysus and the entire hymn to Demeter with which it opens other MSS. begin with the hymn to Apollo. This external

Before singularity is confirmed by the character of its readings. we discuss these, it may be well to complete the description of
the book
It
itself.

was found as

early

as

1777 by

Christian

Friedrich

Matthaei, at that time Professor of Greek in Eussia, in the Matthaei acquired it tolibrary of the Synod at Moscow.^ with other MSS., and sold it to the library at Leiden. It gether
is

lines in a

a book of 50 pages, written in two columns with about 26 column the hand is clear and regular, and belongs,
;

The according to the general opinion, to the fourteenth century. sheets are arranged in quires of 5, or quinions, and the book runs at present
:

ff.

Quire Quire Quire

134.

1.

2.
3.

if.
ff.

1-10 the signatures have perished, inc. 6 435. 11-20 ; the signature ta' at the beginning and the end. 21-30 ; the signature t/3' at either end f. 30 v. expl.
;
:

Quire

4.

ff.

31-39

no signature at the beginning; at the end

;

i8\

This quire consists of 9 leaves instead of 10 the last leaf, is only half a sheet and is glued to the back of the 39, quire. The former half, therefore, of the first sheet has perished, carrying

with

it

the signature
ivl

f.

31

r.

inc. /cal

ol

avao-Trjaovo-Lv

ayaX-

fiara iroXX'

vt]o2<;

(h.

Dion. 10).

Quire 5. ff. 40-49 ; at the beginning the signature le together with another symbol .s., the meaning of which is obscure. The signature at the end has perished. This is a single leaf glued at Quire 6. fol. 50 ; signature wanting. The recto ceases with h. Herm. xviii. 4 the verso is blank. the back.
:

On

The evidently fragmentary. tenth of the original book, and

it is

grounds both of palaeography and of contents the book is first quire must have been the
if

natural to suppose that quires

the tenth began with % 435, 19 contained the Uiad

i.

A-@

434.

Heyne

{Iliad,

vol.
v.

xiii.,

xiv.,
I.e.

vol.

ill.

xc.)
f.)

was

informed by Matthaei (see

Gebhardt

p.

451

that a

book containing exactly

1

this

amount

of

Homer
f.,

existed in the
393
441

See

V.

Gebhardt, "C. F. Matthai und

griechischen

seine

Sammlung

Hand-

wesen xv. pp. 345 esp. 442-462.

f.,

f.,

537

f.,

schriften," Centralblatt

fur

Bihliotheks-

INTRODUCTION
Imperial Library at Moscow.

xv

Evidently the

Hymn

MS. once

made one with

fallen out

this.^

Next, by the evidence of the signatures, one quire (^7') has between f. 30 and f. 31, and one leaf, the first of i,B\ What was contained on these eleven leaves it is impossible to
divine.

Somewhere within them the Iliad must have stopped and the Hymns have begun. The Iliad certainly was fragmentary, From the fact that f. 31 the Hymns, perhaps, fragmentary too. without a title we may assume that some more of opens abruptly
Dionysus stood in the gap, but how much cannot be certain conclusion that can be drawn is that the guessed. of the Mosquensis must have been mutilated at this place. original
the

hymn

to

The only

The succession of the signatures l^' ih' makes this quite certain. The scribe of the Mosquensis must have lighted on a book once perhaps (like V), containing the Homeric corpus, but which had
,

lost

many quires.
origin of

He

Of the

copied the surviving fragment continuously.^ nothing is known beyond Matthaei's con-

jecture, printed

by v. Gebhardt p. 450, that it came from Athos. The archetype was deficient at the end also, or we should not find the verso of the last leaf of The original of vacant. then was a MS. which contained the Iliad, perhaps the Odyssey

also,

and a complete hymn to Dionysus followed by the other hymns as we have them. It was no doubt a minuscule MS. not very much older than M. This is probable both on general grounds and because some of M's corruptions seem to imply a minuscule origin Apoll. 8 8
:

kco/jltj

for

^(OfjL6<;,

367 BvaKXee*
vii.

for

Bvo-rjXeye,

457

e/c

/jlt)

tov Se

for

eKprjT

ovBe, Dion.

17 Beafia

edeXovre^; for heajjbeveO^

e\6vTe<i,

Two omissions, Apoll. 22-74 and Aphr. 68-122, of the same length, which have no obvious cause to explain nearly them, have been supposed due to the loss of a single leaf in the
archetype, which therefore contained

2526

lines to the page.

The class of argument is far from conclusive, but may stand for what it is worth. The MS. is correctly written (its itacistic and other similar
in
of the Iliad contained has been collated by Ludwich {Index led. Regimont. 1891) and by ourThe readings do not point to selves.
^

The portion

incomplete, see v. Gebhardt

441.
^

I.e.

p. 393,

definite family of Homeric mss. the catalogue of the library of the .Imperial Russian Archives, at present

any

On

mistaken attempt to compute the size of the Dionysus hymn was made by R. Thiele Philologus xxxiv. p. 193 f.
;

Biicheler's

edition, p. 2) are less

conclusions (preface to his improbable.

xvi

HOMERIC HYMNS

errors, without importance for the text, are collected by Dittmann, Prolegomenon ad hymnum in Cererem homericum specimen Halis Corrections of any weight in Sax. 1882) and seldom corrected.

the

first

<ttI'^o<;
^^

el?,
''"

hand are J)em. 464 epoevra, Apoll. 391 IW? \eiiri Herm. 42 <yp. 6i<i 8oKt /jlol dycov* e^ero, 88, where

ryp.

superscribed, Bern. xiii. title. reader, perhaps coeval with the time of composition of the book, has affixed a sign consisting of a row of dots for several
is

369, Apoll 308 (fiveK), 384 (iroLrio-aTo), 460 (dSiKore^;), 502, Herm. 150, 260, 338 (repTOfMov), 411 (? a/*^o\dB7]v), 457 (? eVatVet), 477, Aphr. 38, 113, 150, 188, Bern. xiii. 1 (this case seems to show the reviser was contemporary).
lines:

Dem.

Like similar marks in other MSS., these dots doubtless imply a

perception or a suspicion of some error in the line as written, though in many cases the fault to which they point escapes us.
(Plain references are given above in brackets.) hand later than may be seen at work Apoll. 22, where

he notices the lacuna

r

Xelirova-L aTi')(oi
;

out the note of m. 1

av
T
;

va\ 391 where he crosses Herm. 518, Kara in place of pu&^av or

\

His 522, eKredria-TaL Aphr. x. 3; Asclep. xvi. 2. field of activity, however, is on f. 35 (Bern. 388487). principal At some unknown time between the fourteenth and the sixteenth
K
fiey'

century, a V-shaped rent was made in the part of this leaf which contained the first column of the recto, the second column of the

This loss is and the greater part of 1 5 lines torn away. the circumstance that the original scribe materially lightened by repeated after 465 the vv. 448-453, and that these superfluous five This gaping wound lines are included in the lacuna on the verso. was repaired by this sixteenth-century scribe, who filled the space with a piece of thick paper, roughly cut to shape, the edge of which he pasted over the extremities of the original page. He then added the missing words by writing across the piece he had inserted. The source from which he drew these supplements was evidently his own conjecture, for in the wide gap on the recto (388-395), he merely repeats the letters of the original which he has covered the corresponding lines of the verso he does fill, but of these 463-465 are restored (rightly) after the model of
verso
;
;

445-447, and 466-471 were wrongly repeated

the shorter lines
it

in the original;

was not

difficult

for a

moderate scholar to

INTRODUCTION
are therefore relieved from the necessity of supcomplete. posing another MS. of the hymn to Demeter extant in the

We

sixteenth century.

The

scribe's

supplements are in most places

hardly possible to decide if elire was the original or not; the supplements of 473, 474, 475, which have perished in the original, are to be put to m's credit, 476
it is

400 his 407 ipS) fjbepo<;, Bvo trivial, 472 evidently on 448
correct
:

fiolpav is a curious and unmetrical error for for 412 ivcopova for ivoppvcr are ipid),

Se

Trap aol

ea-

is

curious

error,

based

480

The easy restoration according to epic formula. was removed during the librarianship piece of paper inserted by the state of the page generally may be studied in of Pluygers
admitted of

the facsimile in Goodwin's edition.

distinguishes itself as to its contents by (i.) some remarkable corruptions, (ii.) a number of peculiar readings. The corruptions may be classified as follows
:

i.

Permutation of
421

letters

Dem.

Apoll.

Herm.

HOMERIC HYMNS
Omission or insertion of syllables or
letters
:

Dem.

ApolL

Herm.
Aphr.

122 228 267 420 422 430 220 540 28 522 42 49 66

8o)<s

(unmetrical).
(eTTTjXva-irj

7rr)Xa-irj(ri

Ruhnken).

a-vvav^ijcrovcr (unmetrical),

^oeta
aKaTaa-rrj
8p7rofXvr]

poSeca Hesiod Theog. 351.

aKacTTrj

Hes. Theog. 356.

(unmetrical).

TW T ovxdSe
rjer

eri^crLov

(TKvXa
fi-QT

TK
yeXdcraa-a
KTJTTOV

= = = = = =

TO Tot ovx aSe cet. rpn^ rrjvcTLOv cet. (TavXa cet.

firj

TTOT cet.

TKCTO CCt.
yeXocrjo-aora cet.

KXmpOV

CCt.

iii.

Mis-division:

Apoll.

Herm.

272 439 38 82 238 308 406 556

irpoardyoL kvqel Trai-jovi

Xifihos

6'

dfxdSoLO-LV

^wovo-t 8e

= = =

Trpoa-dyoiev IrjTraLypvi cet.

'

Xijxkv

Yj
,

8'

veod-qXcav
oAocTTToSbs
eve;((i)v

ay KaXoypirjv

veoyvotwv SiSacrKaXiav

= = = = =

^wovcr

"^v

dfiddoicrL cet. 8e cet.

veoOrjXeos

dyKaXov

vXr]S cet.

vXr]^ (TTToSos cet.

eVex 5Se cet.

veoyvbs Iwv cet.

Sfc8ao"KaAot "^v cet.

iv.

Mistakes that do not

13 28
51
KwSts T
o8/A7J

fall

under any particular head

Dem.

(unmetrical)
(the

TToXvKXta-Tio

same mistake Apoll. 347 where the

Apoll.

Herm.

362 421 76 475 543 108

151

other MSS. have TroXvXXLa-ro)). (^aivoXri (vox nihili) dva-Qv p.aiv. (vox nihili)
p.7]Xo/36crTr]
di8if]<i

Ketvoi
op^ixara
Tvvrj

8v(rax
reprofxov

Aphr.

338 400 417 493 504 565 576 135 157

Wer'
6' e^OVCTL

Spa7rTr)V

avop aoarj
VOfJLL^COV

Socio re Kaa-tyvrJTO)

avrr]

= fjir)X6/3ocris Hes. Theog. 354. = dSyj ot cet. = ^etvot cet. = yjfjiaTa cet. = rexv-q cet. = rdx cet. = KeprofJLOv cet. = ^x ^^ cet. = eOeX cet. = re^ovcTi cet. = erpaTrerrjv = dvSpa 8aetrj<s = -V ofitXei = (Tois re Ka<Tiyv'qrot^ cet. = dvaKn cet.
rj

INTRODUCTION
;

XIX

The number and character of these errors is remarkable the majority of them are voces nihili, and clearly show that the text
of the MS. has not undergone anything that can be called regular
correction.

Beside these obvious and unhealed blunders,

siderable

offers

a con-

of peculiar readings. An attempt was made, J. H. S. to prove the superiority of these lections; f., it is list unnecessary to repeat the argument in detail here. however, of the more important of them is subjoined

number XV. 271

Apoll.

Herm.

HOMERIC HYMNS

INTRODUCTION
cet.

xxi

Dem.

xiii.

Mat. De.

xiv.

2 6

Trepa-ec^oveiav
(9'
^

<f)pcr<f>6veiav.

Heracl. xv.

4 5
6

^'\
deO-

pa

rj/xev

irplv pXv.
Tro/JLTTTJcnv
vtt'

7r7)jxaLVT

evpva-drjos avaKTOS.

Xeviov Kparaiios

^oxa epya
at

TroXXa

8'

dverXr),

The conclusion arrived

peculiar readings in
(Apoll.

(^.c.

p.

300) was that out of 150

conjectures
to be semi-

M, 6 appeared to be deliberate 198, 209, Herm. 306, 349,361, 418), 34

conscious corrections (ApoU. 125, 181, 284, 295, 350, 352, 367, 459, 496, 501, 505, Herrn. 78, 82, 132, 141, 148, 208,

265, 287, 303, 383, 400, 401, 411, 431, 456, 468, 503, 624, 542, Aphr. 25, 135, 189, JDion. vii. 29), 77 to be substantive, and of these 34 independent though not necessarily preferable to their opposites (ApoU. 181, 308, 321, 326, 339, 436, 447, Eerm. 45, 65, 90, 119, 159, 164, 200, 202, 259, 368, 403, 502, 503, 515, 518, 552, Aphr. 8, 18, 66, 67,

204, Aphr. x. 3, 4, 5, Heracl. xv. 4, 5, 6), 45 original (ApolL 82, 99, 110, 114, 157, 192, 200, 272, 292, 293, 318, 322, 341, 349, 402, 407, 420, 423, 431, 516, Herm. 59, 87, 91, 110, 138, 148, 246, 248, 339, 342, 385, 440, 453, 486, 501, 503, 516, 544, 560, Aphr. 114, 118, 125, 174, 229, Artemis ix. 3). The remainder (26) were graphical or phonetic
corruptions.

These considerations, combined with the fact of the gross to be corruptions collected above, seem to put the claims of No considered the best MS. of the Hymns beyond doubt.-^ can be held by a MS. than that it should stronger position combine a number of original readings with a number of palpable The existence of the latter makes it all but imcorruptions. that the former are the work of revision or conjecture. possible

The

position given to

ings and

Hymns

of course merely relative ; good readoriginal readings are found in the other MSS. of the but in less proportion.
is

^ Ruhnken, naturally, believed in the excellence of M, but he has hardly been followed by any one except Hollander. The gradual discovery of E and L turned the tide in favour of that family, and

current opinion down to GemoU's edition looked upon as a recension : some of the hottest denunciation of it came

from Cobet Mnemosyne

x.

310

f.

XXll

HOMERIC HYMNS

The relationship of E and L has long been recognised 11 was added to them in Goodwin's edition. T's connexion, suspected by Hollander (Hermes, 1891, p. 170 f.), was made manifest by
;

the publication of Bethe's partial collation (ib. 1893, p. 522 f.). The four MSS. constitute a very close and well-defined family. The
passages in which they all agree against the remainder are these
)0ll.
:

INTKODUCTION

xxm

HOMERIC HYMNS
Herm.
86

INTRODUCTION
marginal variants, sometimes introduced by Their full list is as follows superscribed.
:

xxv
7p.,

and of variants

1.

Apoll. 55. ov8e rpvyrjv

oi'cret?,

ovr ap

cfivra fxvpia (ftvcreiS.

olcrets,
cr'

ol(rLS

TToXXbv

otcrrets
el

ola-els

in marg. ttoXXtJv II.

e^coo-t;',

'

2.

ib.

59. 8r)pov ava^

o"'

fSocTKOLS Treptras
:

in marg. yp.

el

poQTKourde ot k

e^wcrtv

Srjpov ctva^ Srjpov

Sr)pov
3.
ib.
a-rf.

et

fioarKOis Trepiras
/36(rKOi<s
cr'

cr'

exwcriv

ava^ ava^

et

e^^wcrtv
o"*

et /Soctkols

Oeoi kc
:

e^wo-tv II.

136-38 om.

in text

ETL

hab. in marg.

ELHT

with the

words

kv erepu) Kelvrai koL ovtol ol (TTi\OL

ol (TTtxoL KelvTat (LII). error. 4.

5.
ih.

(ET)

eV erepoy kol ovtol

has the verses in the text, evidently by

151.

av>)/o,

in marg.

aid ETII

avrjp

aid L.

ib. ib.

162. /Safx/SaXLaa-Tvv

WT
:

Kpefi/^aXiaa-Tvv

hU.
^attvetiy

6.

202.

d/x,^t

^aeivet

a/x^i^aetvet

ayu,<^t

dfi<f>L

<j>aeivei II.

7.

^6.
rj

211. 217.

>J

a/x'

IpevSel in text

ELIIT:

in marg.

y/).

a/xa <f)6pl3avri

TpiOTTOU)
8.
9.

dp.apvvOii) LII.
7]

^6.

fiayvi-qvas^T:

rj

*6.

325* om. in text ELIIT

L) ELIIT.

pLayvr^tSasluIl: in add. in marg.

:

marg. y/). /xayi/tT^vas. wuth the w^ords yp.

(/cat ovTios

10. ib. 523. dSvTov ^ddeov

ET
:

avrov SaTreSov, in marg. yp. dSvrov

(ddeov
11.

Ln.
Herm.
z'6.

45. dp.aX8vvai 86. avroTpo7ry](ras ws T/ooTT^o-as (avToreoTnycras L) LII.

12. 13. ^6. 168. aAicTTOt
14. ib. 212.
(f)OLf3os

ET

dp^apvyat, in
:

marg.

y/o.

a/xaXSvi/at LII.

ET

avTOTrpeTrrjs w?, in

marg.

y/o.

avro-

ET

X dTracrroL LII.
:

aTroAAwv

in marg.
:

y/o.

15. ^6. 224. e'ATro/xai e^i/at E(?T) eXnopiai elvai LII.

vjCTTrjv (-tv

pJvOov aKovo-as ELIIT. 11) o/xoia, in marg. y/a.

:

16. z6. 241.

V aXAco ovT(t}S'

St]

pa veoXXovTos 7rpoKaXeijp.evos y]8vpLov vttvov in marg. Orjpa vkov Xo^doiv 7rpoKaXevp,evo<i rj8v ELII (Aoxevwv)
:

<w).
17. ib. 254. XiKvoy E(?T)
:

KXtvr)
:

LII

in marg.

y/).

ev At/cvou.

TO J/

18. ib. 280. rbv E(?T) ws L rhv ws H. 19. ^6. 288. dvTrjcreis dykXr^cn f^oiov /cat Tnoecn
dvTTjv fBovKoXioKJi Kttt dpoTTOKOLS oUcTcrLV 20. ib. 322. 8' tKovro Kaprjva

p,rjX(i)V

in marg.

y/c/.

ELIIT
:

E(?T)

in text LII). Se repdpov ckovto, in marg. y/o'.

(dvT'qcTrj'S
:

5' iKOVTO Kaprfva LII.

21.

^'6.

marg. yp\ perd \pv(j6dpovov

326. pierd xp^fJ'oOpovov rjio E(?T) "^w LII.

ttoti 7rTvxo<s

ovAv/ATroto,

in

xxvi

HOMERIC HYMNS

8'

22. ih. 366. kpfxris S' ttAA.oi' iivdov kv ddavaToiariv hiTrev E(?T): ep/A7y9 avO' krepioOev afxcif^o/xevos eVos r)v8a LFI, in marg. e/j/A-^s 8' otAAoi/

fjivdov iv ddavoLTOiCTiv eeijrev.

23.

^6.

451.

oi)u,os,

24. ib. 473.

in marg. yp. Kal v/jlvos ELIIC^T). Twr E(?T) koI LII, in marg. yp. twi/.
:
:

25. ^6. 563. Tret/atovTat

y/3.

8' ijircLTa rrdpe^ oSov -qyep^oveveiv ipevSovraL 8' ^Tretra 8t* aAAv^Awv 8ovoi;o-at (def. IT, "^T).

in

EL

marg.

.26.

^^ir. 99.
i5.

^yjo-ea

ET

TretVea

(def. 11).
lo-a ^eowri.

27.

28. ib.

205. TTt/xevovos ELHT. 214. ra OeourL ET: -ij/xara iravra LIT, in marg.

y/o.

29. z6. 244.

raxa
37.

ET

ra-xa.
:

Kara LH.
:

30. Dion. 31. ylres

32. 33.

vii.

viii. 9.

Pan
^6.

xix. 7.

ET Ttt(/)o?, in marg. (f)6/3o^ 11 (def. L). ET evOapXecreos tl (def. L). K^XevOa ET Kapqva, in marg. yp. KeXevda TL (def. L).
<f)6j3os

vOaX.eo<s

48. IXda-ofxac

ET

Xicroput, in

marg.

tXajxai TL (def. L).

In six passages (3, 9, 16, 19, 23, 25) it is explicitly said that there was a marginal variant in the joint archetype of the four MSS. in three (1, 4, 27) the same is evident, the variant in one or another MS. having been absorbed into the text in such a way as to betray its origin in one (7) the four mss. agree in the text, but two of them (LII) mention a variant which does
;

not appear in ET in eighteen (5, 8, 10, 11, 12, 13, 15, 17, 20, 21, 22, 24, 26, 28, 29, 30, 31, 32) ET show in their text a reading which is marginal or superscribed in LII. The conclusion can only be that the scribe of a, the immediate archetype
;

of

marginalia

He treated the ET, was careless compared to the scribe of h. of x differently in different passages, occasionally

reproducing them as marginalia, occasionally simply ignoring There them, but far more often copying them into his text.
h { III) represents the original of the family more exactly than a and the old question of the relative excellence of E and L is answered in favour of L.^

can therefore be no doubt that

We also acquire a number of important readings, which as or ^ we may regard as they are neither x nor identical with

belonging to a different source and call y. Apart from the y readings, the four mss. represent x with great fidelity this is particularly evident in a number of gaps
;

which L leaves in
^

its

words (Apoll. 7 X peacnv, 8 aveKp

f,

fiacre,

Gemoll JTom. Bldtte?- p. 12 against Hollander I.e. p. 16.

and in the preface to

his edition

championed

INTRODUCTION
12
TT

xxvii

XkolaL, Herm. 5 //, ap^ Aphr. 6 ep pLepurjXev, in the careful reproduction of Apoll. 5 9 in all ; four MSS., Apoll. 515 the mutilated word arw or tov, Herm. 42 the gap opecTKco \a)V7)<; in EL, only partially filled in 11 (opea/ccoco
TVLa,

479

133

air pr}Tr]v)

Ko\cov7](;),

a)To (corrected

the similar gap Herm. 79, and the uncorrected blunder indeed in T) ib. 45.
certainly
7}vpe

The archetype x was probably therefore damaged, and minuscule; the typical corruption Aphr. 174 ^vpe ET,
for the

LIT

Kvpe of

is sufficient

evidence of that.
cf.

typical

minuscule

corruption

Euthydemus

(For a similar 292 E ffolSicov,

Kco^Lcov, ooihiwv.)

J.

The H. S.

intrinsic character of the readings of x was examined XV. 269271 with the conclusion that of twenty-eight

xiv.

peculiar readings two were conjectures (Apoll. 151, Mat. Dear. 3), nine semi-conscious alterations {Apoll. 71, 216, 284, 339, Herm. 86, 397, A'phr. 244, Pan xix. 7, Hest. xxix. 3), and
original (Apoll. 224, Herm. 232, 361, Aphr. Its value consists in the fidelity of its copying, and the

four correct and

144). comparative absence of conjecture, to which the damaged state

of the archetype afforded much opportunity.^ number of other MSS. belong to the family x. First At The former was discovered at Athos by Professor J. P. and D.

Mahaffy (Athenaeum, 1889, p. 631), and collated by Professor Constantinides, whose readings were published by Professor I.
^ The four mss. have a certain number of readings peculiar to each, and which in the case of ET we may fairly call Giorgio conjectures of their writers Valla (a native of Piacenza, 1430-1499, zur Geschichte cf. Heiberg Beitrage Georg Valla's und seine BibHothek," zum, Centralblatt f. BibhotheksBeiheft

have arisen from misunderstanding symbols: Apoll. 17 irph = Trpbs, 42 /iec/36to

'n-wv=ixepbTrb}v,

Q^

de^atfj, (i.e.
"^
'

8e^aliuv)

...
^^f^^/^'?''.

-.^o x 1^8 Xukc

=^ X./cct,., ^^t
(jg,

=/.^j,)^

^^^^^^

^^^^^ 565 ^^^^^

wesen xv\. 1896, and

liber

' '

d,piva

for local

literature Gabotto, Nuovo ArcMvio Veneto, 1891, p. 201 f. Valla's work as a scribe still awaits

G.V^ Placentme

lb.

Nachfragliches xvi. 1898, p. 189 f and

and the better known treatment) Constantine Lascaris (Legrand Biblio-

tUque
oto-rets),

HelUnique

1.

p.

Ixxi.

1.).

Peculiar to

are Apoll. 54 otceis (for

^'oC,
;

156 6ov for

208
to

n's noticeable peculiarities are Apoll. ^o'0(7t6/cos, 136-8 in the text, evi^^^^^y accidentally 137 ofXaro in marg., 479 ^oXXotcrt (right), 510 irepi marg. (right), Herm. 42 Ko\ibv'ns (right), 79 ^^y^dKa aurka (gap in EL), 383 iirc g^^^^^^ ^^^^^ A94.-Aphr. 152 ora., three leaves having been cut out (the stumps Ares viii. 9 eiidap^^ ^-^em remain)

^5

/nvfja-TripaLV,

aX
Xea^os (a curious conflation of evdapaios). Though the MS. contains many errors
it

Herm. 400 dyn^dWero

correction),

Apoll. 403 dva<yaeia(TK, 446 KpKxaaiwv (an excellent

Herm. 65

Copro

(for Sjto),

has

286

5' dypa.ijKov^.

number

been carefully revised, and a of lines are marked with dots

to

L in addition to the gaps collected above has a few mistakes which seem

or crosses

indicate

they contain a

suspicious spelling.

HOMERIC HYMNS
in the Classical Review, 1894, p. 341. (Facsimiles made Mr. Constantinides, and shown to us by Professor Bywater, by leave no doubt that At is a fifteenth-century MS.) D, a Milan has been longer known, and at one time was considered an MS., important source. The two mss. are closely connected; they have

By water

the following peculiarities in

Apoll.

common

19
41

Vir'

IvOTTOLO.

Herm.

in the place of 36.

372-74 403 Herm. 54

93 100 103 156

om.
avao-etVatr/ce
/cova/^tcre.
jJirjKeTL.

(with

N V).

Aphr.

/JLeyafXT^Seiao.

TjXavvov.
8e
o-e.

539 540 572 13 22 46 174 214

XP^^^P^*""'*

PovXtraL.
8'

om.

(TKVT tva.
ka-ri-q.

ixiyrjixkvai.
^/0.

dyripao<i.

Asclep. xvi. 3

<^Xkyvo^ (with

KN).

420

yeXaxre.

{J.

The points in which At and D differ are few and clerical H. S. XV. 149). The pair AtD belong to the x family, and the connexion is so obvious that a detailed proof need hardly be given (J. H. S. xv. 146). That within x they incline to the branch h appears from the following passages within the first 300 lines of the hymn to Apollo (I quote D for AtD, since the collation of At is not complete)
:

4 20

INTRODUCTION
In twenty variants,
in three.

xxix

member number
The

of of

D agrees with h in seventeen, with a The inference is plain. AtD were derived from a the x family, which did not like a absorb a certain the marginalia which were originally part of the

archetype.
as representative of both, differ from pair, however, or a certain number of points, more curious than important, and which in most cases may fairly be called conjectures
& in
:

Apoll.

41

XXX

HOMERIC HYMNS

'^pvarfKaKuTov Aphr. 118 and dyaKXecTrjv Hel. xxxi. 4 happen to be right, eov Aphr. 203 is nearly correct.

HJK = ^
Three other MSS. appear to be descended from D, or its They archetype, and therefore form another ramification of x.
are distinguished

by
(v.

their contents

Hymns
of

viii.-xviii.,

followed

by Apoll 1186
v6ev
Se
7r/)09

185

is

omitted, and

are given; v. reason can be given for such curious contents, half-line). arranged in such an eccentric order; the archetype must have also fails been a few quires of some book, out of order. in xviii., but this can hardly be more than a coincidence. suddenly
'^OXvfiirov

186 only the words 184 comes after this

No

even less than this remains, viz. Apoll. 155. That the three MSS. belong to x appears from the following passages where HJK agree with x against M.p

In

Art.

ix.

fieXrJTYjS

Mat.

de. xiv. 3

rpo/xos

Apoll.

35 59

HJKa; HJKa; avroKavrjs HJKa?

full line

fXL\rJTr]<s jo,

ixkX-qros

M.

Ppofxos

Mp.

HJK^

avroKavTjs p (deest M). half line p (deest M).

and from these where HJK agree with x (and M, with which they can have had no connexion) against p
:

Ares Mat.

viii.

9 vdap<To<s HJKa;M de. xiv. 3 TVfXTrdviov HJK^cM

evOaXeos py.
rvTrdvcav p.

Apoll.

78 152 162
172 176

aK>^Sea;(?jTetAaci)j/JK (deest H)a;M

ot tot' Itt

K(WTd re
ot St^ ttot

<f)vX.a
kir-

veTTOvSdiv

p,

JK

(deest

KpefxfSaXtacTTyjv

JK (deest H) M,
x

H)

Ma?

p.

Kpep/SaXiaa-vv p.
vpcov p.
cTTtSrjv

KpepfSaXiacrrvv
rjiJL(i)v

eTTiSr)

JK (deest H) ^M JK (deest H) x, eTretSr) M

p.
:

That

HJK

are descended from

appears from these places

<f)Xeyvov cet. (<f>\yvo<s N).
c^-qcrero cet. (6j8?}o-(raTO L).
Treiap x, Trlap p.
aTLfMrja-io x,

Asclep. xvi. 3 <^Aeyvos after v. 35 Apoll. 41

AtDHJK
(deest

AtDK, ^Aeyeos HJ
fS-qcraro

49 60 72

(Prja-aro
ireiap

DK,
D,

HJ

D JK

H)

aTt/xT^o-o)

aTLfJiijcrr]

JK
yp.
ojLioxrej'

drip-qa-as p.

(in ras.), (deest

H)
o/xocr(a-)v cet.
s

83

o/xwo-ev

(DKdeestH, o/Aoo-o-v J)

114

iSpaO'

DJK

ta-pad' x, laSpaO' p.

INTKODUCTION
The members
are, in
differ

xxxi

among themselves

the peculiar readings

Ares
ft

viii.

ApoU.
This

4 46

defiLa-ra ol

Oeixi(rro<s cet.

(Toi cet.

(.

ol T).

is an excellent conjecture and usually printed. In J:

Apoll.

57

xxxii

HOMERIC HYMNS
1892, pp. 239, 240)
;

Philologie,

it

was

collated also

by ourselves

It consists of eight pages (Apoll. 1-357), the first It agrees throughout with the of a fifteenth-century MS. quire X family, but in a small number of cases has the readings of p or

in

1893.

HJK
fore

(the details are given J.

S. xv.

152, 153).
It has,

It is there-

an emended member of the x

of readings peculiar to
:

stock.

however, a
its

number
consists

itself,

and in these

interest

Apoll. 18

vtt'

tVwTToto

this is correct.

The nearest

MS. reading is

M's

VTtI VWTTOtO.

44
53

p-jvaid

the rest accent

p-i^vaia.

a
A^o-et.

As the scribe has added a sigma, he may have thought

:

his original X-qaei a mistake, undoubtedly right restoration

but it has suggested the AtWet cet.

54 57 128 165 209 216 234 297 325

v/3(j)X.o

ere ta-ea-dat
:

(V).

dylvova-iv

the rest dyiv^a-ovcnv or dycvqcrovcr.

:

(TXov: the rest caxov. dXX' dyed' IX-qKOi as Thucydides

OTTTTOT
dvioofjievos
:

dXXdye

8rj

At^tw vulg.

OTTTTOCT

TTtepLTjv: TTLeptrjs KeLv' : Ketv cet.

and

dvoiofievos vulg. Trtepirj cet. (TrerpLijv M).

vlees epyivov
-q

vlee (repyivov cet.

dp:

^/3, TJp' cet.

The readings on 53, 57, 216, 297 are very remarkable, and It is that on 325, if rjd p is intended, is a good conjecture. lamentable that more of this MS. has not been preserved.
Professor Hollander (iiber die neu hekannt gewordenen Handschriften der h. Hymnen, 1895, pp. 10, 11) mentions a copy of the editio princeps of 1488 in the Lauren tian Library at Florence, on

the margin of which are some readings entered in ink (he mentions the correction 'yevolfjuriv for 7' ipoc/jurjv, Apoll. 65), which Hollander believes S (like G) to agree with the readings of S. As was maintained (J. H. S. be a copy of the printed book.
xvii. 47),

lections of
edition.

the converse seems more probable, viz. that the peculiar S were copied by a reader into the margin of his

On

the evidence of the hand, S

may

well have been

written before 1488.

Editio Pkinceps

Homer was

first

printed at Florence in
i.

Bibliographie HelUnique

p.

939,

J.

H.

S. xv.

1488 (E. Legrand For 156 f.).

INTRODUCTION

xxxiii

the Hymns, at least, the edition is of importance, and fills the The editor, Demetrius place exactly of a fifteenth-century MS. Chalcondyles (Legrand I.e. p. xciv f.), says of this portion of his work hel jMevroL fir) dyvoelv ft)9 V re ttj ^arpa'^Ofivofxa'^^^la /cat
Tot9
VfjiVOi<;

ivta'^ov hia rrjv to)v

dvTiypdcjycov

^La(j)6opdv,

ovt

hiavola^ vjie^ dTrapTC^erao' elpfjbo^i Demetrius followed on the whole a ms. of the x family (the
fjbr)v

6 T(ov eTTOiv

ovt

to

T779

passages are given J. H. S. xv. 15657), but, as he implies in his preface, he corrected obvious errors ; in many of his corrections

he coincides with AtD (ib. 157); he may even have used D or a MS. like D to print from, and here and there various other MSS. (I.e. p. 158) but many of his novelties are not found in any X OT p MSS., and therefore may fairly be set down to his own conThese are jectures.
; :

Apoll.

63

Herm.

Aphr.

xxxiv

HOMERIC HYMNS
39 229
vii.

Aphr.
Dion.

KaTaOvrjTrja-L
Kttt

Kara

dvrjTYJcri.

vyevOs

vyVo<s.

Pan

xix.

Ge

Pos. xxii. XXX.

13 31 3 15

Xvyoi
KvkXrjvLov

XvSol.

KvXX'qviov.
atyas.
Trai^ovcri.

alyas
irai^ovcrai

Of these

we cannot suppose Demetrius had

efipaXov,

peculiarities the following are access to

found in M, and as any such source, the

:

coincidence must be counted a confirmation

Apoll. 2 3 air,

318

392

vrja

6oijv,

502
:

e^a^*,

fferm.

following are unique and also appear correct, tribute to Demetrius' ability Apoll. 9 3 pelrjy 9 6 /leydpoLo-t,

65 aXro. The and are no small

220 419 irapeK, 452 Tlve<;, Herm. aSe, XeiTret, l^ov, 94 ^a9 (Tvvecreve, 214 <f>7jXr]T'^v, 292 (prjXrjrictyv, 400 araXXero, 474 avrdyperov, Aphr. 20 tttoXl^;, 39 KaraOvrjTrjaL and other
317 marg. 411
cases of
KaraOvrjTOf;, Dion.
vii.

13

Xvyoc, Pos. xxii.

alyd<;,

Ge XXX. 15 Tral^ovaaL.

V
The fourteen
MSS. that remain constitute a large

and

also well-

defined family,^ once, but without reason, considered inferior to the others, and even negligible. The passages in which these MSS. assert their relationship are
:

poll.

11

INTRODUCTION
Apoll. 143

XXXV

HOMERIC HYMNS
Herm.
342

INTRODUCTION
Those family the divergences are not numerous or important. contained in the collations available to us are given J. H. S. xv. 177, 178 the most important are the superscription vijco in
;

and

Apoll.

293,

dyivTjo-ovo-i,

JST

and superscribed in LgPE^

At

Apoll. 366, the various reproductions of airaa-TOL Herm. The variants suggest a closer relationship between

168.

BFO

The ancestor of the 11 connects LaPRj^g. whole family no doubt was minuscule {J. H. S. xv. 181); Aphr. 174 Yjvpe is proof of itself. The impossible forms {Apoll 28, 75, 162, 215, 351, 356, 366, Eerm. 45, 342, 478, 484, 560) and omissions {Apoll 11, 189, 211, 344, 416, Eerm. 10, 193, 532-34, Aphr. 194) but the no doubt are against the credit of the archetype inferiority is only comparative, and there is no reason to deny the quality of the family where it appears, nor to call its good
Hollander
I.e.

p.

readings conjectures (a vindication of

against earlier disparage-

ment was attempted, J. E. S. xv. 261-69; its good readings are twenty-three ^^oZ^. 32, 65, 71, 129, 227, 233, 272, 306, 403, Eerm. 67, 209, 214, 292, 313, 412, 446, Aphr. 245,
Dion.
vii.

8,

Mat.

de.

xiv.

3,

Pan

xix.

26, Ath.

xxviii.

10,

Eest xxix. 3, Selene xxxii. 6). For clearness' sake the affinities of these MSS. are indicated

by a

tree

L
At

ABCGLaLaL^NOPQR^RaVMon.

S H
J

K
it

Too

little

has survived of R to assign

to

any particular family.

INTKODUCTION

xxxix

of their text

apart for a long time would seem to result from the dissimilarity at one time however they were doubtless united
;

in a single ancestor, of what period cannot be guessed. This assertion, in any case natural, seems fortified by certain errors, which are held by all copies in common. They are the

following
Apoll.

59 152 165
171

8r)pov ava^ el /Sootkol? ktX. (M is wanting). ot tot' iTravTia (reto ktX. (without construction).

dXXd
dcf)

ye XrjTio (without construction; quotes dXX' dyeO' IX-Jkol).

7)iJL(j}v

Thucydides
Thuc. quotes

and

sim.

(meaningless, and
nihili).

a<j6^/xws).

Herm.

209 217 243 255 277 339 371 392 446 94 243 431 457 473
13

oTTTTocr' dv(i)6fxevo<;

(vox

dyvL-qva^, fiayvujvas (voces nihili).

d/xaprov
7)

id.

S' e(Ti8ov(ra

vlee crepycvov
ecTTiv. ocTOV,
I'fJLepov
-tj

(but (vox

i)

8e ISovcra

M V.

341).

nihili).
r\

Trdo-crov,

7rap6(TOV (senseless).

fxevos

rjfjba06-ii]v

(vox nihili). (vox nihili vrja Oorjv

:

M m.

2).

KpLcrcraycov (id. Kpicra-atiov Lascaris).

^acriv ecreve (senseless). dyp-qs' elvereov re (senseless).

Trpea-^Tjv eiraivei

(vox

nihili).

(senseless).

TratS' d(f)ve tov

(unmetrical).

Aphr.

a-drtva (unmetrical).
(rT0va)(7](TeTai (vox nihili). ovoTaTov (clerical). XvSol (vox nihili). 8' VJSr; or fxr) i^SeLv (voces nihili).

252 254
Dion.
vii.

13 43

No

other readings

common

to all the Mss.

proved corrupt.

The corruptions are not

can be objectively of such a nature as to

suggest any particular time or circumstances of origin (Kptcrcraycov Ap. 446 is a common case of Eomaic influence, frequent in on the other hand the most striking of them theological texts)
;

are simple disintegration of letters, natural to the transcription of a neglected author, and the original in most cases is not in

doubt. It may be questioned whether the judgment usually passed on the tradition of these documents is not over severe. The evidence of the mss. ceases here. They carry us back
to

an undefined

not very far

and perhaps, though certainty is impossible, beyond the period of the introduction of the
date,

xl

HOMERIC HYMNS

It may be supposed that the archetype minuscule book-hand. contained marginal variants, representing the abundant alternative readings of the classical period and that the loss of the Dionysus
;

and Demeter hymns in xipy, and of due to mechanical causes.^

xviii.

5 to the end in

M was

We see further that the Hymns have come down to us in two connexions, either among the other Homeric poems, or in a
selection of poets such as Callimachus, Orpheus, Proclus, portions of Hesiod, Pindar, Theocritus, and the poem ascribed to Musaeus.

Of the twenty-eight MSS. of the Hymns, four (M, L3, G, V) the remainder, present them as part of the Homeric corpus those in which the Hymns are quite alone, contain the except selection more or less complete. Between the Homeric Hymns and those of Callimachus, Orpheus, and Proclus there is a similarity of form, but they have not much in common with the other poems, and it is not easy to understand the reason for the collection. About its date and there is no direct evidence, but the inclusion of Proclus place (d. 485 A.D.) brings it well down to the Byzantine period; with this the excerpting of Pindar and Theocritus, a natural sign of
;

decadence, agrees.^ Signs of this association may be discerned here and there in the text of the Hymns Apoll. 5 5 otVet? is due to the neighbourhood of Theocritus, and the lacuna in the
:

line Apoll. 59 (in the family Calliiiiachus Dem. 15, 18.

p) suggests similar omissions in

The time
character of A.

at

which the Homeric

less of

Hymns

themselves were

collected admits even

viii.

being

definitely fixed.

The Orphic

(denied by several critics, see the introduction to the hymn), should afford a terminus a quo, but the date of a given Orphic hymn cannot be fixed within several centuries.^

This account is unfortunately for the most part inferential between the time of the Mosquensis (fourteenth century) and
Idylls 25

Theocritus parallels are 27, Lysias' 25th oration, and Juvenal Sat. xvi. ^ Such a collection, made at the same period, seems to be described by lulianus Aegyptius (s. vi. a.d.) in Anth. Pal. vii. 594 My^yud TOL S) QeSdojpe iravarpeKh ovk

Obvious

and

iiri

T^fi^Ci}
|

dXX'
I

ivl

^i^XiaKdu fivpidaiv
voepdv
fibxOov

(reXldcav,

atcLv iTr^(bypr](ras airoWviJiAvwv

I

dirb

Xi^d'ijs

dp7rd|as

dotSoTToAw;'.

Dieterich de hymnis Orphids, 1891, 24 finds a terminus ad quern for the extant Orphica in the magical papyri which quote them, and which date from the collection contains 100-150 a.d. elements which may go back to 200 b. c. but cannot be earlier than Stoic There is no reason allegorising doctrine. therefore on this account to bring down of the Hovieric Hymns as a the date collection to the Christian era.
p.
;
,

INTEODUCTION
the last classical quotation
us.

xli

we have no

overt evidence to assist

testimony, however, of the fifteenth century there is, adduced first by 0. Schneider Callimachus i. p. vii. Giovanni

One

Aurispa, in the celebrated letter to Ambrogio Traversari in which he enumerates his shipload of Greek MSS. conveyed to Italy from
the Orient, specifies {Amhrosii Traversarii Epistolae ed. Mehus,

1769,

ii.

col.

1027)
;

It is hardly to by this entry

Laudes Deorum Homeri, hand parvum opus." be doubted that a copy of the Hymns is intended what the nature and age of the copy was, and

"

whether
If

it is

one of those that survive, cannot be concluded.^

we examine the nature of the variants which are given by we find, graphical and phonetic corruptions and obvious blunders and glosses put aside, a considerable number of alternatives. Their number is increased by the quotations in
the various families
ancient authors, the variants in which appear essentially of the same nature as the MS. divergences. give here a list of these variants

We

Dem.

482

xlii

HOMERIC HYMNS
224 288
322 326 352 366
eXTTOfxai elvai

Herm.

My

(rTLV o/xota xp.

avT7Jo"ts dy^XYjGri /Soiov

Kal Trwco-t

fxrjXoiV

M.xp.

avT7/v f^ovKoXioicn Kal ei/oo7roKots oUa-a-i y.

LKOVTO Kaprjva py. TTTv^as ouAv/xTTOto M.xp jxTa xpyfTodpovov TToXvv fxeyav xp. 8' avd' erepaodev dfXL(36fXvo<s cttos 7p8a M.xp.
TTOTi

rkpOpov iKovTo

Mx

r]Ci

y.

8'

dXXov

368 403 431 473 502 503 518 544 552 563
Aphr.
67 175

dyopev(TO)

aTrdvevOe

M M oLTravTes M
Mxp

pJvBov v ddavaTOKTi 'ienrev y.

KaraXe^o) xp.
aTraTepOe xp. eKacrros xp.
Tiov y.
Ifxepoev xp. 'ivOa xp.

Kol

(TfxepSaXoev

Kai pa

M Kara M
-jySe

M
M

Trorrjcri

a-efjLval

/xeyav Mxp. Kal Trrepvyea-CTL xp.

p^olpai xp.

TreipQivraL

8'

\piv8ovraL
pifMcf>a

TJiretTu Trape^ 68ov rjyefxove'veLV M.xp. rfretra 8i dXX-qXiMV Seveova'ai y.

ioarecfidvov

6oios xp.

204-6
214 18
9 3

7riOLvox^Oveiv

eTTLOLvoxoevoi
tcra OeoLCTL

ivcrrecf^dvov xp.

rert/xevov

renfievos

a^wcrwv xp.
dcf)V(r(rLV

M.

M.y

yjpara irdvra xp.

ivcrrecjidvov p.

Aphr. vi. Ares viii. Aphr.

X.

lo(rre<f)dvov

evdapaios
6eei

M^ Mp

evdaXkos

y.

4
Heracl. xv.

5
6 7

Oed (TaXafJLLV0<s xp. piaKatpa kvOt^ptjs Trrjfxaiver dedXevcov KpaTatio<s M.

7rofJi7rrj(rLv

(j)pei

xp.

vir

e^oxa

'ipya

vpv(r6rjOS

Pan

xix.

Kap-qva
Xicro/JiaL

x
xp

dvaKTOs xp). TVoXXd ^ d.VTXr] xp. KiXevBa py.

'Xa[xaL y.

48

Among these readings some dijBferent grounds, but none of

origin,

may
them

be preferable to others on exhibit a definitely late

and none can certainly be explained as arising from its The contrary by means of graphical corruption or interpretation. members of each pair seem independent, and the age of the MS. variants seems guaranteed by the variants in the quotations, which are of the same nature, and go back to the fifth century B.C. They bear the same character as the variants in the Homeric text which are abundantly testified to belong to the praeAlexandrian age and as the Homeric variants are usually supposed to have arisen in connexion with rhapsodising or semi;

oral transmission (and consist therefore mostly of epic reminiscences or equivalents), the same explanation may be offered of

INTEODUCTION
these.

xliii

If this

is

the

case,

it

is

an additional argument
;

for

eclecticism in the constitution of the text

since, if the tradition

tives, it is

of as early a period as the age of Thucydides exhibited alternaplainly a matter of chance which are found in what

copy of the fifteenth century a.d. There are a few passages in the
thought that

Hymns where

it

has been

a pair of alternative lines or sequences of lines have found their way into the same text. There is no difficulty in believing such *a process to have taken place, for contamination or
conflation
is

a well-attested

phenomenon

but

where the

guarantee of the overt difference between MSS. is wanting, the detection of such passages must rest upon considerations of

grammar and
particular case

sense
is

and the certainty

of such a criterion in

any

Lines which have been materially diminished.^ and therefore to be the result of thought mutually incompatible, two recensions fused together, are Dion. i. 13-15 and 16, Aphr. 97

and 98, 136 and 136% 274-5 and 276-7, Artemis ix. 8 and 9, but no case except Aphr. 136, 136* can be called certain.

IV.THE HOMEEIC HYMNS IN ANTIQUITY

may
of these documents during the classical period be recovered by two methods, the linguistic and the historical. The former is treated p. Ixiii f., the latter consists almost entirely
is

The history

in such evidence as

The quotations
antiquity.^

of the

afforded by quotations. Homeric Hymns are not abundant in

We

leave

out

allusions,

clear

or

possible,

and

enumerate the actual is no doubt.

citations,

and

first

those of whose age there

Fifth Century
1.

b.c.

Thuc.

iii.

104

SrjXot 8e fidXicrTa"OiJLrjpos

on

at Deles] kv rots

CTreo-t rotcrSe,

lo-Ttv Ik TrpooifXLOv

rotavra rjv [a festival ^AttoAAwvos

^ Hermann in his ed. p. xx f. is the It is principal exponent of this view. preferable to the other so-called critical method of excising and bracketing, and has a certain basis in fact but its application is arbitrary and admits of very little
;

check as may be seen even from Hermann's remarks. ^ A. Guttmann de Hymnorum Homericorum historia criticaparticulae quattitor, 1869, p. 14 f,, and the prefaces to the
editions.

xliv

HOMERIC HYMNS
ore Ar/Ao) ^oijSe /xaAto-ra ye Ovjxov eTepcfiOrjs^ v6a Tot Xkxltidvs 'Idoves yycpWovrai (Tvv arcfiOLcriv TKeecr(rL yvvat^L t crrjv s dyvidv evda (T TTvyixaXiYj re Kal opx^o-rvl kol doiSy fxvrja-dfxevoL rkpirovu-iv orav Kadk(ro)crtv dywva.

dW

oTt Se KoX p,ov(TLK7Js dyojv rjv kol dyajvcovfJievoL <jiOLT0)v, ev TOtcrSe a^ K Toi) avTov TTpooLp^tov. Tov ydp ArjXiaKhv ^ophv t(ov SrjXoL, d k(TTiV yvvaiKMV vjxvqcra^ eTeXevTa tov kiraivov is rdSe to, cttt^, v oh koI eavTOV

dXX

dyed' IX-qKou p,ev ^AttoAAwv 'ApreptSi ^vv, \aipeTe 8' iiyaeis Trdcrai' e/xeto Se kol jjLeroTrta-de
p.vria-axrff

oinrore Kev Tts eirixdovLiov dvdp(OTr(DV

evOdS' dveip-qTai xaAaTrei/jtos dXXos eireXOisiV

Kovpat Tts 8' vpptv dvrjp yjSio-Tos doiSuiv evddSe TTwAetrat kol rew Tepirea-Qe puXtorra
S>

vpeL<s

8'

ev

pdXa

Tracrai

vTVOKpivacrdat

d<f)7Jp.(j}S,

Ti;^Aos dvrjp^ oiKel Se

Xao

evt TratTraXoearcrr].

==ApolL 146-150, 165-172 with variants.

This

citation,

Herodotus' appeal to Olen's

which was possibly intended as a reply to hymn (also with regard to Delos) iv.

to Apollo (see further p. Ivi), evidently recognises the calls it irpooiinov, the designation Thucydides used by Pindar, who (Nem. ii. 1) alludes to a hymn to Zeus as

35

Hymn

as

Homeric.
e/c

Thucydides' words have been used^ to irpoocfiiov} the view that the document as we have it contains two support hymns, one of which ended at this point; but the natural inter-

Ato9

is that the words ireXevra tov eTraivov " to the Delian women, after he ended his compliment which he returned to his account of the God. (Cf. the introThe variants {J. H. S. xv. 309, Gemoll duction to the Hymn.)

pretation of the passage

mean

"

ad

to the other.

seem independent, and not necessarily preferable one In a text which depends throughout on the MSS. we have not departed from them here. In two places the Thucydidean version seems to have preserved a reading which was common to the MSS. also, but has been corrupted in them 165 aXX! ayed^ IXrjicoL puev where the MSS. aXX' dye Brj Xt/to)
loc.)
;

Plutarch {de mus. 1133 c) uses the of Terpander. Empedocles (Diog. Laert. viii. 2. 3) wrote a irpooliMiov to There seems no reason, however, Apollo. with Welcker Jp. Cycl. i. 328 to limit Cf. the word to the worship of Apollo.

irdarjs /xovarjs Trpooifiia

davixaarm

iairovp.
Ixi.

word

daa/xeva

irpoKeiTai.

See further

An
^

analogous word is irpoaOXiov (Plato Cratylus 417 fin. wairep tov ttjs 'AdTjvdas
First
cf.

vofiov irpoav\i.ov aTo/j-avXijaai).

Plato's words
Kidap(f5LKiis

Laws

122.

Kal

5-^

irov

by Rubnken lip. Guttmann I.e. p. 16.

crit.

i.

p. 7,

ipdijs

\eyo/x^v(ji}v

vofiup

Kal

INTKODUCTION
fiev

xlv

gives no construction,

and may
;

graphical grounds (through Xtjtoc) MSS. of Thucydides appears to be the parent of the voces niliili of the younger Thucydides-MSS. and all the Hymn-MSS. a<f rj^ewv,
d(f>

easily be accounted for on 1 7 1 a(j)7]/jL(o<; of the older

v/JLecov,

a<^

vjjlcov.

Third Century
2.

b.c.
B.C.,

Antigonus of Carystus (born 295-290

in der Alexandrinerzeit
i.

Susemihl Geschichte

d. gr. Lit.

468) "^Icrro/atcov Tvapa^o^iov a-vvaymyri, i^tov Se koI to Trepl to, evrepa rwv Trpo/3dT(i)V' rot C. vii. (ed. Keller, 1877). ecmv a(f)(t)va, ra 8g twv OrjXetiov evcfiOiva, odev kol tov fxev yap rwv KptiJov Kal Trepirrov ovra TroLrjTtjV VTroXd/SoL Tts elprjKevac, Trokvurpdyfxova 'n-avTa\ov
p.

iTtra Se

= irerm.

OrjXvrkpiJiv olcov iTavi'crcraTO

)(op8ds.

51, with the variant dt^Xyrkpiav for o-v/xcpiovovs.

Antigonus, like every other scientist and antiquarian, seeks He quoted this verse a support for his opinion in Homer. because it contained the word Orjkvrepcov, and the view^ that
it is evidently preposterous. The translation of the phrase oOev /ct\. will be "and one may suppose this was Similar expressions in Antigonus the reason why Homer said." are c. xxv. oOev Brj koX 6 ttoltjttj^; to 6pv\ovfjLevov eypayfrev, c. xix.

he conjectured

Kal (^aiverai ^iXrjrdf; 'Trpo(Te')(eLV, iKavo)^ mv irepiepyo^i. might rather be questioned if cruyLt(^a)z/ou9, which is far
<p

It

the

of the word, were not an interpretation of based upon the same belief which is stated in 67J\vTepcov, Antigonus. Or}\vTpo<; in Homer is applied only to women or goddesses, except in the curious reading of the TroXcrcKai ^454
earliest

instance

vrjcrayv

OrfkvTepdcdv for rrjXehairdcov.

First Century
3.

b.c.^

Diodorus Siculus
Kal TOV
ccTTfc

i.

15.

7.

(ed.

Vogel 1888)
VpLVOLS,

p^ep^vrjardaL

8e

ttjs

Nwry?

TTOLTJTrjV

[^aCTfc]

V TOtS

OTl

TTCpl

TTjV

AXyVTTTOV

ykyovev, iv ols Aeyet

Se T6S Ntjct^;,

vrraTov

o/>os,

dvOkov

vXrjy

Tr]XoV ^OLVlKr]<S, (T)(8oV AlyVTTTOiO pod(i)v.

4.

= h.

Dion.

i.

8, 9.
7roirjTr)s

Id.

iii.

65. 3 p^apTvpd 81

Toh
or'

vcf)*

t^/awv

Aeyo/xevot? Kal 6

V TOIS Vp,VOt<S
ol

pXv yap ApaKavo}

ol
or'

cf)d(T\

5'
7r'

v Na^o),
'AX<peL<x

ol 8' 'iKdpo) rjvepLoecra-rj 8iOV ycvos, > paffacora,

ol Se
^

Trora/xo)

l3adv8LVYJevTL

2 Crates of Mallus, who belongs to the second century, quotes a line under the

Held by Franke, Baumeister, Gemoll.

head of dpxaiOL v/xvot, which may have come from the Hymn to Diunysus. See
the notes to that hymn.

xlvi

HOMERIC HYMNS
Kvcrafikvqv ^e/xeXrjv rcKeeiv aXXoL 8* kv Brj^rjcnVy ava^,
lpv86fJLVOL'
(re

Ad
ere

TpTrLKpavv(^y

8'

TLKT

TTaTv)/)

keyovcrt yevccrOai, Uv8pU)V TC OeOJU TC

TToAAov
ecrri

oltt' dv6pM7r(Dv, KpvTTTiov XcvKwXewov "Uprjv. Se rts Nvcrrj, vTvarov opos, dvOkov vXrj,

i. 1-9; verses 4 and 8, which are strictly dispensable, are only found in three mss. 5. Id. iv. 2. 4 KOL Tov "Opripov 8\ roiWots p^aprvpyja-ai v rois vp,voiS

= h.

rrjXov $oiViKr/s, cr^eSoi/ AlyvTrroLo podiov.

Dion.

V ots Xkyei
ecTTt

8e ktX.

h.

Dimi.

i.

8, 9,

as above.

The

fact that

two out of Diodorus' quotations are in the

indirect narrative (in long paragraphs introduced by (pacrl), and are of the identical tvs^o lines, which also are quoted by the
scholiast on Apollonius Ehodius (below no. 12) in apparent connexion with the mythographer Herodorus, suggest that in both places Diodorus took the quotation from his sources. Of these he mentions by name only Dionysius (iii. 66 Aiovvo-lo)

avvTa^apLevo) Ta<; TrdXata^ fivOoTrouaf;, ovto<; yap rd re Trepl ^ TOV Alovvctov koX ra? A/jLa^6va<; en Be rov^; KpyovavTa^ /cat
Tft)

ra Kara tov ^IXlukov iroXejjLov irpa'^devTa koI ttoXX' CTCpa (TVVTeTaKTaL^ irapaTidel'^ to, TTOirjixaTa Ttav dp'^alayv, Ta)v t6 fivdoXoycov Kol TO)v TTOLTjTMv), who is apparently the same as
utilised as those of

the Dionysius of Mitylene, whose 'ApyovavTat are as frequently Herodorus in the scholia on Apollonius (cf. Suidas S.V., Miiller F. H. G. ii. 6 f., Susemihl Ic. ii. 45 f.).
credit of possible original quotaiii.

Without denying Diodorus the

tion, especially at

65,

excerpted
antiquaries.
6.
ii.

and

utilised

seems likely that the Hymns were by both Herodorus and Dionysius,
it

Philodemus

irepl

ewre/^fta?

(ed.

Gomperz Herkulanische Studien

1866), p. 42, tab. 91, v. 12 f.^ Ka\l t]^v

eiVat

ir/cctTT^v]

d7ra6[6v '*A/ojT[/xt8o$]
Aripj7)\Tpo<s\

Se Xdrpiv EvptrTTiSr/s] "Op.r]pos 8' v [tols]

[v/x]vots 7r/D07r[oAov]

Kat [oTTjaova

h, Dem. 440.
57a.
.

There

is

perhaps another reference,

kv ce TOiS
.
. .

p. 29, col.
.

6]firy/)os

INTRODUCTION
^vOaiv (? a6av[aT0L<s) ovea^p Kal
T<rKLV
(?

xlvii

=TVKrat)
/

Ka]AAt/xa[;)(OS

rapavTL
cf.

perhaps Dem. 269

f.

Second Century
7.

a.d.

Pausanias

i.

38.

^Ofi-qpct)

8e

es /xev

TreTTOtrj/jLivov, eTrovo/xa^et Se

ay^^vopa iv rots

7r(ri

to yevo? eartv ovSev avrov rbv ^v/jloXttov.

= h. Dem.

154.

8.

Id.

i.

ai

KeAeotJ'

38. 3 ra 8e lepa tocv deoiv Ev/xoAttos koc at Ovyarcpes Spiocriv KaAoi^crt Se o-^as llafi<p(DS re Kara ravra Kat "0[JLr]po<s

Aioyeveiav Kal TLafXfxepoTrrjv koI TpirrjV ^atcrdpav (in the MSS. there are variants on the last word, fSata-dpav and craipdpav).

There

is

no

line

in our

Hymn

to

Demeter containing the

names
this

of the three daughters of Celeus, but on the strength of precise statement it has been supposed that they were

mentioned after 108 or 477.

9. Id. iv. 30.
fxvrjjJLrjv.

4 TT/owTOS 8e Stv olSa kiroirjcraTO kv tols eTreo-tv "0/>i7y/)os Tv)(rjs 7roLrj(TaTO 8e Iv v/jlvo) t(^ s Trjv ArjfirjTpa, aAAas re twv 'Q,Keavov
KaTapiOfxovfxevos,

6vyaTpa<s

ws

ofiov

Kopy
'

rfj

A'qpirjTpos

Trai^ouv,

/cat

Tvxqv ws '^Keavov Kal

rjixel's

Tavrrjv TratSa ovcrav

Trdarai

Kal ovrcos exec ra

eTrrj

[lev jJidXa

dv

IfxepTov XeipiQiva

AevKLTTTrr]

h. Dem. 417, 418, 420 Paus. omits, intentionally or not, 419. 10. Id. X. 37. b'Op^rjpos fievTOL Kpicrav ev tc 'IXcddt ofxoiios Kal vfxvo>
:

re Kal 'HXeKTpr] Kal 'IdvOrj Mr^Ao^ocrt? re Tv)(rj re Kal 'Q^KvpoT^ KaXvKUiiris.

^atvw

T(^ ?

'ATToAAwva dvo/xart

t(^ k^ ^PXl'^

KaXei ttjv ttoXlv.

=L

Apoll. 267 etc.

Pausanias, who, beside citing these lines, passes the judgment on the literary quality of the Homeric Hymns quoted in the next section (ix. 30. 12), and is our principal source for hymn-literature generally in antiquity, clearly recognises these hymns as Homeric his attitude is in marked contrast to that of his fellow;

geographer Strabo.
uses only the
in one place

Hymns
;

Considering this, it is remarkable that he Demeter and to Apollo, and the latter only he ignores the Hymn to Herrftes which he might
to

26), and in treating Ti;^?/ (9 above) impossible to give an even plausible reason for this inconsistency possibly the humorous character of

have quoted
neglects
h.

(viii.

17 or

ix.

xi.

5.

It is

the

Hermes hymn

detracted from

its

antiquarian authority

or

xlviii

HOMERIC HYMNS

the story

Pausanias drew from Apollodorus and the other prose accounts of or the Homeric hymn was overshadowed by Alcaeus
;

(whom he
11.

quotes on the theft of Apollo's oxen,

13

vii.

20).

Athenaeus 22

outws

6'

yv v8o^ov kcu

Ilcv8apo<s Tov 'A7rdAAa>i/a opx'qo-rrjv KaAet TtS V T^ tS ATToAAwVa VfXVM (f)7](riV

V x<eip<j(TiV

a-ocfihv

rj

opx'i]o-i<s

uxrre

Kal "Ofi-qpos

r)

twv

^O/xr^piSuyv

'AttoAAwv
(fiopiMtyy
'<eyu)v

\apUv

KtOdpL^e

= h.

KaXa Kol vxl^i /^i^ds. Apoll. 514-6, with the variant xa/otev
This
the

for Iparov or

x/^vo->ji/

of the mss.

is

first

quotation in which

Homer

is

not positively

given as the author.

name

Athenaeus' quotation is repeated with his Eustathius 0^. ^ 383, f. 1602. 24. by
Kara tQv
;

Tis dpia-ros iTToiv TTOirjr-qs

409 = ed. Dindorf ii. p. 559. ws TrXeia-TOVs dvdpioTrojv dpea-Ket KOI ra fxdXL(TTa xj^ipova-iv ; r) rovro ye kol aiJTOs virlp avrov irpoetSeTo ; SiaXey 6jJLvos ydp rats Ai]Xid(Tt Kal KaraXviav to TrpooLfxiov, et' rts epoiO'
12. Aristides orat.
k^opxovp,kv(j}v
Tt<s 8'

"OfMrjpos.

vfxd<i cfi7]artv

w Kovpai Tis 6' v/xfXLv dvTjp ujSio-TOS aotSwv v$d8e TTwAetrat kol Ta> repTrecrde /xdXicrTa
vfxets 8'

;
rjfxujv.

v fjbdXa Trdrrai aTroKpLvaa-Oai

dcfi

The coincidence of the quotation with Thucydides iii. 104 is marked for one to suppose Aristides to be making an original the clause BLdXeyo/jLevo*; yap Tal<; Ar}\tdari, kol Karacitation Xvcov TO irpooifiLov closely follows Thucydides' tov yap ArjXcaKov eTeXevTa tov iiralvov, and the X^^pov TOiv yvvaiKOiv vpbviqaafs
too
;

rhetor, hastily excerpting from Thucydides, mistook the meaning This point is well made by GemoU, of GTekevTa tov iiraivov.
p.

114^

tides, therefore, is

hymns

in his edition; see Introd. to the Arisp. 61. not to be used as evidence to prove that two He is the last author, to to Apollo existed in his day.

Hymn

whom

a certain date can be assigned, that quotes the Hymns.

^ Ruhnken's view (see ante p. xliv) is maintained with needless subtlety by

It is Guttmann Hist. crit. p. 16 f. certain that in Aristides' time there was but one hymn to Apollo this appears from any fair interpretation of the and in Pausanias manner which
;

Athenaeus

cite

it.

(That

Athenaeus

hymn as kv roh et's 'AvroXXw^a \}ix.voi% is as much a legend as that the MS. titles of the hymns o/atj/ooi; C/ir/oi, etc., imply a plurality.) Aristides therefore can have derived his KaTa\6ojy only from an interpretation of the wording of Thucydides. (Cf. the introduction to the Hymn. )
cited the

INTRODUCTION
The following testimonies
13.

xlix

are less easy to date

Schol. Apoll. Rhod. ii. 1211 Trept 8e rov rov TvcfiQva v avry KelcrBai koX ^H/doSw/sos IcrTopet ev w kol Tr]V Nvcrav IcTTopeL'
ecTTL

Se TLS ^vcrrj x^Trarov Kpa<s

dvdeov vXrj

Tr]Xov ^oiViKrjS erxeSov KlyvTrroLO podoiv.

important testimony is unfortunately vague in its Herodorus, who is largely quoted in the scholia to bearing. Apollonius, sometimes as iv tol^ ^ApyovavTac<; or Kp<yovavTLKol^, is considered by C. F. Muller {F. H. G. iii. 2 7 f.) to be the same as
^

This

The scholion
;

the father of Bpva-cov the sophist, and therefore of about 400 B.C. is incomplete and there is no indication of what is

missing the construction of the second la-ropel seems to demand such an addition as irepl tt^v AtyvTrrov yevecrOaL, cl. Diodor. 15. i. There is nothing to show whether Herodorus' work on
the Argonauts was in prose or verse (his other work, on Heracles, was in prose, as the quotation fr. 30, 39 shows); if Herodorus, like Ion of Chios in his own century, practised both prose and

might well be a quotation from his poem, and the variant Kepa<i (for 0/309) would thus be explained, and apparent the more naturally that Kepa^, according to the Lexica, is a late
verse, the lines

usage for a part of a mountain in this case Herodorus would have copied the hymn. On the other hand Herodorus' work may
;

have been in prose

(as

we

are explicitly told of the

KpyovavTLKa

of another source of the Apollonian scholia, Dionysius of Mitylene ; see Suidas s.v., ante p. xlvi), in which case, as is usually sup-

KoX

posed, the omission has taken place after the first laTopel, and out. (But that "0/M7jpo<; or Kal 6 TrocrjTTji; have fallen

Diodorus is nowhere quoted in these abundant scholia, it would be possible that the words were kol 6 AcoScopo^, or again 'AttoXXo8ct)/309,

as

Guttmann

I.e.

p.

6 thought,

where the identical ending

-fw/>09

would explain the omission.)

If the quotation can be connected with Herodorus, a very as good as that of Thucydides to the Hymn ancient testimony is gained to the Dionysus hymn, but the conclusion to Apollo

is far

from

certain.
of

(Cf Gemoll
Byzantium
loiv
;

p.

361,

2.)

14.
kv
T(f)

Stephanus
ts

Tev/^r^o-o-o?'

opos Botwrta?.

"Op-rfpos

ts

'ATToAAwva

vp^vij^.

d(rTV, tos Ar]p.0(r6vrj<s iv r/atrw ^iOvviaKbyv'

MvKaXr)(rcrov

kol Tevp,T](rcrhv Xe^eirot'qv.

6r;/5at8os (fr. 4).

eKXriBr] 8'

ovtws ws 'AvTip^a^os

7rp(ji>Tii)

= h.

Apoll. 224.

According to the wording of the passage, the line seems to

HOMERIC HYMNS

be quoted from the BiOvptaKci of Demosthenes, which, as we see from the lines quoted by Stephanus s.vv. 'ApTci/cr), 'Hpala, was a Then Demosthenes would have appropriated the line of poem.
the hymn, and the case is somewhat parallel to that of Herodorus. Demosthenes' date is uncertain (Miiller F. H. G. iv. 384-6), but

Stephanus s.v, XaXKcla (=fr. 15) quotes Poly bins as disagreeing with him, and Susemihl (Gesch. d. gr. Lit. in d. Alex. i. 404) accepts him as of the Alexandrine age.
15.
Trap

Schol. Genev. on

<l*

319.

'ATroAAoSwpos Se

^ryo-t Trepia-a-hv

rh

a-

avTM

eiVat, 0)S Trap' '^Op-qpoi Tr]V (^epka-f^iov.^

The word cfjepia-ffcof; does not occur in the Iliad or Odyssey, and the reference is presumably to the Hymns, in which it is On ApoUodorus, who was a disciple of Aristarchus frequent. (and therefore of the second century B.C.), see La Eoche Horn. If the note in Textkritik p. 73, 74, and Pauly-Wissowa s.v. these scholia is correct, it gives us the only instance of an
Alexandrian noticing the Hymns.
16. Schol.
eTTiei/
17
17

in

Nicandri Alexipharmaca

130 on

Se

8ta

yXrixaovos

Arjpi^TYjp rov KVKewva Kal Stol ttjv ^(^Xevrjv rrjs 'ldpf3r}s lyeXaa-ev Dem. 192 f. Oca, iv rots ^WOp-qpov ava<^popkvoiS vpvoLS Aeyerat.

The cautious
17.
hreori (^kperai

ascription
iii.

is

noticeable, as in

Athenaeus

(no. 11).

Schol. Pind. Pyth.

ravra

Iv Se rots ei? ^HcrtoSov dva(f)popvoL<s ev 5e rots "Op-qptKots vpvots . Trepl rrjs Ko/owvtSos
. .

14

trjrrjpa vocroyv 'AcTKXrjTrtov dp)(op' detSetv, riov AttoAAwvos, rov eyetvaro 8ta Ko/)(uvts

Aoirto) V TTcSuo Kovpr)

= xvi.

1-3, with the variant v. 3

^Xeyva ^aa-tXyjos. ^Xeyva for ^Xeyvov.

of

The age

of

any particular portion

the Pindaric scholia

can probably not be fixed, but in general they go back to good sources, and quotations perhaps would not have been added later
than Herodian's
tion (which a very late
is

The point is of importance, as the quotaage. unique) of the minor hymns tends to disprove

A classical origin for xvi. and its neighbour.^ grammarian of a good age would not have quoted Alexandrian
The reading seems correct, cf. schol. 163 ws eirl ti)s <pepcrj3iov. It is possible that ApoUodorus is the authority at the base of this scholion and that on S 114. 2 II. XXV. 2-3 iK ycLp Movcrd(x}i> Kal
^

literature as Homerip.

x^ovt Kai KiOapiaraL are quoted by 1 Pind. Pyth. iv. 313, iii. without an author's name. As they stand in Hesiod Theog. 94-97 it is probable the scholia quote them as from
erri

schol.

Mm.

eK7]^6\ov 'AttoXAwvos

dvdpes dotdol eaaiv

there.

INTRODUCTION
18.
p.

Certamen Homeri
ivSiarptxl/as

449)

rrjv

TravrjyvpLv,
rj

et Hesiodi 303 (Hesiod ed. Rzach 1902, ry ttoXcl )(pdvoi/ Ttva SieTrXeva-ev ets ArjXov ets koI cnaOels kirl rov Kepanvov ^oo/xov Aeyei vfivov is

8e

'ATToXXiova ov

oip)(7J

lxvi](rofxai

prjOevros Se tov vjxvov ol

ovSe XdOoifxai 'AttoAAcovos eKaroto. =h. Apoll. I. fxev "Iwves TroXir-qv avrov koivov eTroLTJa-avro.
eVt;
et?

AtJXlol 8e ypdipavres
iep(^.

to,

XevKOifxa dvedrjKav ev toj t^s 'ApTefuSo'^

On
Koi
sible

the

age

of

the

Certamen
in

and

its

connexion

with

Alcidamas see the

'HcTioSou
Petrie

articles

by E.

Bothe,
pt.
i.

Pauly-Wissowa ^K<y(i)v 'O^rjpov Alhidamas by J. Brzoska, and

no.

Flinders
to

Papyri

25.

It

is

probably impos-

assign a date to a particular portion, and the Delian inventories do not contain an entry of a hymn to Apollo as

among
Delos

the furniture of the

temple of Artemis.

There
;

is

no

reason, however, to question so

a temple at Eudoxus' and Alcaeus' works, the latter in a possessed

much

of the story

drjKT) Tpiycovo<;

(Homolle Monuments grecs, 1878,

p.

49,Daremberg

et Saglio Diet. p. 378, n. 181, cf. B. C. H. xxii. 268 f.), and a statue of Alcman (Plut. de mus. 1136a), and the XevKco/jbara

at Delos

are mentioned in

several inscriptions (B.

C.

E.

xiv.

p. 399); while for literature given the consecration of engraving in temples, we have the Hesiod on lead at Helicon (Pans. ix. 31),

in the temple of on the authority of Gorgon, a Ehodian antiquary, Susemihl Lc. ii. 399, i^. H. G. iv. 410), and the recent discoveries of Archilochus on stone at It is Paros {Ath. Mitth. xxv. 1 f.) and the Delphian Hymns. to be regretted that the Homeric Hymn was not given a less (How ephemeral writing on perishable material than an album. a XevKWjxa was appears from the ^A.6r}vaicov TioXiTela c. 47, 5,

Pindar's

seventh

Olympian in gold

letters
init.

Athena

at Lindos (schol. Pind. 01.

vii.

Plato

Laws 785

A.)

These appear to be the quotations of the

to

Hymns}

Allusions

them
19.

are the following

Menander
TLepl

331
1

f.)2

(in Walz Rhet. graec. ix. 320, Spengel Rh. gr. iii. iTTiSeLKTiKOJv c. 17 (Ile/ot o-fXLvdLaKMv) : "Op^/jos {xev ovv

depfibi dvTfi-n cited by schol. S 222 from Hesiod Theog. 696. 2 C. Bursian Abh. d. I. CI. d. k. hayarischtn AJcad. xvi. Bd. iii. Abth. 1882 considers that the treatises going under the name of Menander are the work of two
is

of Suidas who wrote commentaries on Aristides and Hermogenes, and have lived about 200 a.d. ; the other (to whose work the section irepi afiivdiaKuiv belongs) will have belonged to the end of the third or to the fourth century a.d.

writers

the former

may be the Menander

lii

HOMERIC HYMNS

Kttt ry fieydXyj Troir/cret rov<s Trpos d^iav vfxvov<s etprjKe tov Oeov 'AttoXAwvosJ Kol TrapcXiTTe tols fJ^er avrhv v7rpfioX.r)v ovSefitav. 20. Herodoti vit. Horn. c. 4 T'^v re Troir^iriv avrol^ cTrcSei/ci/vvTO, ' Kal tovs vfMvov<s tov<s c? toi;s A/x(f)Ldpio re rrjv c^T/Aacriav Trjv es Srjl3a<s, Oeov'i 7riTroL7jfiVOVs avTW. 21. Schol. Pind. J}^e7n. ii. init. 'O/xr/ptSa? e'Aeyov ro /xev dpx^'^o*' '^'0^5 (XTTo Tou ^Ofji-qpov yevovSf ot Kat rryi/ TroLrjarcv avrov e/c StaSox^S ^5ov ^era Se ravra Kat ot /5a^o>8ot ovkctl rh yVo<s ets Ofirjpov dvayovrc?,

vfivov<s
[sc.

lyevovro ot Trept Kvvat^oi', ovs <^ao"6 ttoAAo, twv cttwv Trotiyo K7;j/at^os Xtos. os cravras efx^aXetv ei? t^v '^Ofirjpov TroirjcrLV. rjv 8e
eTTfc^avets Se
Kttt

Twv

vfxvov Aeyerat TreTroirjKevai.

kpa\p(^^ricr.

7nypa(f)oixV0iv ^Ofxrjpov Trotyy/xaTwv rbi' ets *A7roAA(ova ypacfionevov ovtos ovv 6 K.vvaiOo<s tt/owtos ev 2v/3aKovcrats
to, ^Ofxt^pov
(f>7]CrLV.

eTrrj

Kara

rr)V e^aKoa-rrjv kvvdry]V 'OAv/A7rtd8a,

ws

^iTTTrOCTTpaTOS

Hippostratus was a Sicilian chronicler, frequently cited in the Pindaric scholia {Pyth. vi. 4, 01. ii. 8 and 16, and schoL TJieocr. vi. 46, Phlegon de mirah. 30, cf. Mliller F. E. G. iv. 432 f., Susemihl I.e. ii. 390), and the tradition of Cynaethus,
of the greatest value, seeing that it is the only account which professes to find a definite author of any hymn, comes to us as

a piece of local history. The date (ol. 69= B.C. 504) has long been recognised to be wrong, and must be so, since the hymn takes no account of the

Pythian games, the burning of the first temple at Delphi, the temple of Apollo and the rpo'x^oecBr}^ \l/juvr) at Delos (see the In another fragment (no. 3) of introduction to the Hymn).
to

However, it seems idle Hippostratus the date has been altered. The detailed into one numeral more than another.^ change ^6'
character of the notice, and its coincidence with other sources which ascribe the hymn to the Homeridae, entitle it to respect.

has lately resuscitated the story, is clearly Cynaethus, like the wrong supposing the hymn Sicilian. The other great rhapsodes, travelled round the Greek world.^
Fick,^ however,
in

who

tradition evidently refers the

hymn

to Chios.
xpevSerac
irai^cDv.

IpiSos dAA'
ot

22. Schol. Aristoph. Birds 574 67rt 'A6r)va<i Kal 'Upas'

ev

on

ov yap

7rt

at Se /Sdrrjv rprjpoiarc TreAetdo-iv Wp^aO' ojaoiat (E 778)

erepois avToi; Kal vpLVoi.

^

Se

TroLrjpacnv ^Op.7Jpov

cftacrLV

rovro yevicrOai.

eto-t

ya^

Welcker Uptt]v ^Kr-qv

Gycl.

i.

to read

rijv evvaTrjv,

228 wished but as

to

^
^

Gemoll justly observes, Syracuse was only founded ol. 11. 3 ( = 733).

Odyssee^. 278 f., B. B. ix. 201. iji fact the author of the Hymn Apollo says of himself (174, 175).

As

INTEODUCTION
23. Suidas S.v. 'Ofxrjpos.
TTOLrjfiaTa
.

liii

ai/ac^eperat 8e is

avTov koI aAAa riva

KvkAo?,

"Yfxvoi,

Kwrpta.l

have next one or two resemblances in literature which suggest quotation. Aristophanes Birds 574 says.
avTLKa Nlkt] Trererat Trrepvyoiv y^pvcralv koX
Iptv Se y* "OfJLTjpos <Pa(TK
vrj

We

At' "Epws ye*

LKeXrjv etvai TprjpiovL TreXcir).

But

as the scholiast just quoted says, the comparison in

is

Homer

between Athena and Hera, not Iris, and a pigeon, (E 778) and he implies that Aristophanes was by some taken to refer
to h. Apoll.
(Iris

and

j3av he iroal rp'^pcocri Trekeidcnv Wfiad^ ofiolac This is possible, and the alteration '^Upav Eilithyia).

114

Aristophanes is uncalled for. Further Knights 1016 Xayev ef oZvroio hia rpiTroBcov ipirlficov resembles Apoll. 443 e? 3' aSvrov KareBvae Bca TpiiroBcov
iplTL/jiCOV.^

for '^Ipvv in the text of

This is all the testimony explicit and implicit, which can be gathered from ancient literature. Compared to the vast mass of quotation from the Iliad and Odyssey it is slight, and the

impression of neglect which we gather from it is supported by another class of evidence the omission to quote the Hymns in

contexts where

This

is

Thus

XXV. 2,
ypd(l)6i,

they would naturally have been appealed to. most strikingly the case in the scholia to the Iliad. 176 the scholl. quote Hesiod Theog. 94, 5 but not h. 3 where the same words occur; B 144 ore ZtjvoBoto^
KVfJLara.

(prj

ovBeirore Be
.

''OfMr}po<;

to

<^rj

dvrl rov
otBe

&>?
(fuj

rera^ev, clvtX tov

a
009,

499 ..
OL

on

TroLTjrrj^;

ovBeTTore

to

Be fieT

avTov, Mcrirep 'Ai^rt/i-a^o? Kal ol irepl

KaWLfjuaxov; this ignores Herm. 241 where 0?; pa for Otj pa is almost certain. I 246 cn^fjueiovvTai Ttve^ otl ttjv oXtjv HeXobut the author TTovvqaov ovK olBev 6 Troir^Trj^, 'HcrtoSo? Be
;

Homolle B.

C.

H.

iv.

354

f.

wishes

iii.

to see in a Cnossian inscription of s. B.C. found at Delos, in honour of a poet Dioacurides of Tarsus {a-vvTa^dfievos iyKWfuov Acard, rbv ironp-av inrep ru) afiu) ^dvios sc. Cnossus), an allusion to the

At6s /xeydXov dapiar-q^ would fairly correspond to the vague expression /card rbv Cf. Strabo's term p. 476 5tairoi-qTdv. 5^ ttjv Kvuaabv koI "Ofirjpos (fiepovrojs vfjLvet fjLeydXrjv KokCiv koX ^aaiXeiov rov

MiVw.
^

Hymn

Apollo and the Cretan priests from Cnossus. This is possible, but can hardly be called certain. The allusion r 178, 179 TrjaL 5' ivl Kvoiaabs fieydXr} irdXis ^vda re Mt'vws ivv^wpos a.ai\evc
to
|

AntJi. Pal. vii, 409. 5 (Antipater)

(TKairTpov"OiJLiqpo^

ei

intended of epos generally, as ifMvoirbXuv v. 10

5' ii/xvcjv

^X"

is

and elsewhere.

liv

HOMERIC HYMNS

Apollo has the word Peloponnesus 250 and 290. These passages might be increased, but they suffice to show that the learning of the Alexandrian school made no appeal to the
of the

Hymn

to

Hymns on
affected

points where,
;

if

they were genuine, they would have

therefore,

Homeric usage absence of any reference

and
to

however

them

in the whole

singular the body of extant

scholia (except in the possible case of Apollodorus, above no. 15) may be, this silence is doubtless to be interpretated as Wolf formulated it {Prol. 266), that the Alexandrines considered the

Hymns
writers

non-Homeric.

The same conclusion may be drawn from the usage of

who

follow

the Alexandrian view

of

Homer

Strabo

more and ApoUonius the Sophist. and contrasts strongly with the other geographers than scholastic, and antiquarians, ignores the Hymns in more than one important
Strabo, whose orthodoxy
is

Europe is unknown to Homer (Strabo p. 531), but 291 aXcpo (560) is un-Homeric and ^vpcoiTT} occurs ApolL 251, found only in Antimachus he ignores De7n. 208; B 591 and A 711 are quoted for the town Spvov p. 349, Herm. 101 is The consequence is that when in two places Strabo passed over. cites as after Odyssey o 294 a line which is not found in our Odyssey MSS., but which occurs (with a variant) ApolL 423, we
passage.
;
;

conclude not that Strabo

quoting
article

it

by a

slip,

is acknowledging the Hymn or even but that his copy of the Odyssey contained

this extra line.

In ApoUonius it is enough to mention that his KvwhaXov takes no account of Herm. 188 and that under ^i\o/jL7]\eLB7}<i he says ov yap ArjTOLBrjv elire rov ^A'lroWcova (h. Herm. 505, 510, 521). Among later authors Lydus c?e mensihus iii. 18 and Macrobius v. 168 (the latter an extensive quoter of Homer) state roundly that Homer has not the word tu;^?^, notwithstanding Dem. 420, h. xi. 5. It results from all this evidence positive and negative, that the Homeric Hymns were not included in the Homeric corpus by
the grammarians of Alexandria nor writers who took their tone from them that they were considered Homeric and used as
;

Homeric usage and history by historians and antiquarians from Thucydides downwards, in some cases with a qualification and that by the public generally they were little read.-'
evidence
of
;

This is especially shewn by the proportions in which mss. of the three

Of the Iliad there are over 200 mss., of the

Homeric works have survived.

INTRODUCTION
The neglect
to

Iv

of these poems, so abundantly attested, seems

many uncorrected corruptions which have propagated themselves in one or other of the families of MSS.,
account for the
for the unsupplied loss of two hymns in all and for that and of nearly the whole of one in absence of ancient commentaries which makes the interpretation of the longer hymns so difficult. The presence of full scholia on the hymns to Demeter, Apollo, and Hermes would have given the geographer and the folklorist wealth that it is difficult to

especially in

but one

MS.,

imagine.^

v. THE NATUEE OF THE HOMEEIC HYMNS

Ancient hymns fall into the classes of rhapsodic or hexameter and melic. The greater part of what we know about the former comes from Pausanias. It may therefore be well first to collect the references to them in him, and then to add the few allusions
in other authors.

Pausanias, who quotes a very large range of epic literature, uses five hymn- writers Olen, Pamphos, Homer, Musaeus, and
:

and, singular as it may seem to us, he does not give the preference either in age or in merit to Homer. Of Olen he

Orpheus

quotes a

hymn

to Eilithyia

(i.

18. 5,
of

viii.

21. 3,

ix.

27. 2), which

;

was on the subject of the birth

Apollo and Artemis it was written as his other hymns for the Delians (viii. 21. 3), who used it in the worship of Eilithyia (i. 18. 5); to Hera (ii. 13.
3)
;

to

Achaia

(v. 7.

8)

this

described her journey, as that of

Ap. 172
on?cbs

Odyssey about 70, of the Hymns 28. Papyri tell an even clearer tale ; in six volumes published by Messrs. Grenfell and Hunt there are twelve fragments of t\\e> Iliad, two oiihQ Odyssey, uowQoiiYiQ Hymns, and not a line of the Hymns occurs in the whole mass of papyrus hitherto published, while we find several

ivrevdev efitpaivei 6fn}pos yXov

el

iavrbv LIT.

(xiwi'

L)
ij

elvai

320 i^dcracrev'

8k fiera rod

int.-

/uLeXeias Tj^icocrew 6 t-q 5" i'XtdSos* ^ fi

,
^

avrbs Kai ev iadua ore

,**

m' ^^7os "0''^

Ln.

fragments of Hesiod, two at least of Apollonius Rhodius, several of imidentified epos, and one perhaps of Antimachus.
1

Hermes 36

rhv ijaiodou Kki^avra rbv o-'T'Xo^ LH, and a few of the _p

(x-h'

The following marginalia, other than

:

family (C, 0, and L2, L3, Ri, R2 according to Ludwich) Avith

KeK\o<l)iyra for /cX^^a^/ra.

various readings, have survived Ap. 71 Tbv rfKLov 0770-1 irpovirapxeLP roO
'AttoXXwj/os

Hermes 336

ijyovv (ijroi U.) <pavepbv kX^tt-

Ln.
V iXidSos
la6ve$

T^" Ln.

147

avrbs

iv

rrj

Aphr. 244 rb

bfioiov 6fx,7]pos

iravraxov

eiri

\K(xi.xiru)ve$ {sic)

Ln.

'f^'foi'

Tidivat ecwdev

LH.

Ivi

HOMERIC HYMNS

He calls Olen a Eilithyia, from the Hyperboreans to Delos. Lycian and regards him as the most ancient of the hymn-writers, older than Pamphos and Orpheus (ix. 27. 2); and quotes the Delphian poetess Bocco (x. 5. 7) as saying that Olen was the first to use oracles and to build the strain of hymns
:

'fiAryv

6\
S'

TrpwTos

OS yVTO Trpwro? ^ol/Solo 7rpo<fi(XTas, dpxaiwv v/xvoov TeKrdvar' dotSdv.

Pausanias' statements are confirmed by the much older testimony of Herodotus iv. 35. After saying that Arge and Opis came
to Delos from the Hyperboreans, bringing offerings to Eilithyia, he continues rr)v Se "Apyrjv re /cal rrjv '^O^ttov afjua avroto-i, roccrt
OeolcTL

airiKea-Oai Xiyovcrc fcal

o-(f)L

rifjLa<;

dWa^;

hehoa-Qai 7rpo<i

Kat yap ayeipeiv a<pL ra? yvvalKa^ '7rovojjLa^ovaa<i ra ovvofiara iv rS v/jlvo) tov ac^i ^OXrjv av7]p AvKio^i inrolTjae,
ar^ecov

TTapa

fiaOovra^ v7j(Tt(OTa<^ re Kal ^'lo)va<; vfiveeov Kal "Apyrjv 6voiJid^ovTd<i re Kal dyeipovTa<;. ovto<; Be o ^DXr)v Kal tov<; a\Xov<i rov^ 7ra\aLov<; vfivov^; iTTolrjae e/c
cr<p6(ov

Be

flTTiV

T6

He appears roif^ deiBop^evov^ iv At/Xw. fore strictly associated with Delos, and to have written to contain the account of the divinities worshipped there.^
AvKLTj^ eXOoDv

there-

poems

Pamphos
i,

is

quoted for his

hymn

about Demeter

(i.

38. 3, 39.

31. 9), and it is not clear that he wrote anything else; for allusions quoted from him to Poseidon (Paus. vii. 21.
viii.

37. 9,

ix.

9),

Artemis KaWlaTT)
Bt)

(viii.

35. 8), the Graces

<?

(ix.

fxev

irpSiTo^

mv

ta/xev ycrev

XdpiTa<;), Eros

35. 4 Ha/x^ft)? ^ (ix. 27. 2),

and Zeus (Philostratus Heroic. 693

tained in the account of Demeter.

= 301) may

have been con-

The statement in Philostratus, however, rather suggests a hymn to Zeus, and that Pamphos' verse was of a mystical and didactic character UafMcfyQ) crocpm
:

IJbev

ev6vfjL7)0evTo<;
rrj^;

on

Zeu?

ecij

to ^(poyovovv Kal Bo

ov dvlara-

rat ra iK

Kai

Trdvra, euTjOea-repov Be '^prjaa/jbevov rco \6yq) ean yap rd Kara^e/BXrjfieva eTrrj e? tov Ala aaavT0<;'
yrj<;
'iirr]

TOV

Tla/j,(j)OD

Zev Kv^icTTe fxeyurre

p.r]Xirj
^

Oeuiv elkv/xcve
rjfJLiovLy.

KOTrpo)

T Kol LTnreir) kol

Calli-

We may
,
,

add the allusion in

305
r

machus

h. Del.
,s

VTraeiSovac KvkLou, y^povro, ov roc airb ^avdocovoj.ov deoirpo^os ijyaye. n\r,y,

o;

^h

5^ Aijkios dirb "Sidvdov, ws drjXoi KaXXtAiaxo? koI 6 IloXvicXTOjp eu roh Trepl AvKias. If there were no hymn, Plato's ' ^^^^^^ j^ ^^^^^ ^^^^ ^^ {Sympos.
"^

and the
t)

article in

Suidas

'Q\if)u
'

Avfiaioi

'TTrep^dpeos ^ Aijkios, iTroiroids

fidXXov

no poet had written hymns but it is perhaps as probable that he ignored Pamphos.
177 ^^
,1,^^

or paeans to Eros

INTRODUCTION
Pausanias regards him as
older than

Ivii

we have
9)

Homer

(viii.

37.

seen as younger than Olen, and Sappho (ix. 29. 7); his

hymns were
and
been
(ix.
8p(ofjL6voi<i

(vii. 21. 9, ix. 29. 7) 27. 2) "for the Lycomidae in their ritual," Xva iirl rot?

written "for the Athenians"

AvKOfjblBac

koL
a

ravra
of

aScoo-cv.

They seem
bore
his

to

have

executed

by

choir

women who

name

yvvacKe^ ^AdTjvrjcnv drro TldfjL<l)ov to jevo^ e^ovcraLy and they are perhaps the ^AttckoI vfivot of Pollux x. 162, where the word (tl(J)vl<; is quoted as from the story of

Hesych.

IXayLt^tSe?*

Demeter.

Orpheus (whose name Pausanias gives

to

the

hymns with

a qualification, i. 14. 3, 37. 4) wrote hymns (rou? 'Op(j)6co<; v^vov^ ix. 30. 12) but except the story of Demeter (i. 14. 3) we do not hear of their subject.^ They were part of the reXerrj at Eleusis
(ix,
(ix.

37. 4, x. 7. 2), the Lycomidae used them, as those of Pamphos 27. 2, 30. 12 AvKo/jLtSai, Se Laaai re koI eiroBovat tol(;

and an interesting distinction is drawn by Bp(o/jLevoi<;), between their style and that of the HoTneric Hymns:
oVrt?
vfjLvov<i

Pausanias
ix.

30. 12

Se irepl iroLrjcreco^i iiroXinrpayjiovr^o-ev tjBij, tov<; ^Op<f)eco<; olSev 6vTa<; eKacTTOV re avrwv eirl l3pa-)(ijrarov koI ro av/JLTrav ovfc e? AvKo/jLiBac Se dpcd/iibv ttoXvv TreTroiy/nevov;'
X(Ta(Ti

re

kol

eirahovai
(j>epoi,vro

rot?

Spco/JuevoL^,

Koafitp

fxev

Br)

r(ov
rLfirjt;

iiroyv

Bevrepela

av
e?

fjuerd

ye 'Ofiripov
eKelvcov

rov<; v/jlvov<;,

Be

rod
is

Seiov

kol

irXeov

ijKovat.

The

same
c.

judgment
'Trape(T')(ero
rt(i

expressed by
rrjv fxev
el

Menander Uepl
dperr)v

eiriBeiKriKSyv

Be

ev rroLrjaei

'HcrtoSo?,

by the

rot? 'Op^ecof; irapaOeir], and is which we possess on which and their relation to the older Orphic hymns see Dieterich de hymnis Orphicis, 1891. With regard to Musaeus Pausanias is more trenchant earcv
"
"

av fiaXkov

koI yvoir) confirmed

Orphica

ovBev

lS/[ov(TaLov
(i.

^e^aLco<^
;

ore

/jltj

/jlovov
v/jbvo(;

e?

AtjfjLrjrpa

vfivo<;

AvKOfiiBaL^;

22. 7

the same hymn,

iv.

Bai^ TTotTjdeU e?

A'^fjurjrpa,

1.

5,

Movcraiov AvKOfilmentioned Phlyos, the hero

of Phlya, the seat of the cult of the Lycomidae).^

^ Diodorus (iii. 62) says the story of Dionysus was unfolded 5ia ruv 'Op<pLKCov He quotes as from Orpheus iroLTjixdTwv. lines about Demeter i. 124, and about i. 11. 3 (Jragg. ed. Abel 165, Dionysus
166, 168).

Otherwise the

^ On the worship conducted by the family or hereditary guild of the AvkofilbaL at Phlya in Attica see Topffer Attische Genealogie p. 208 f., Frazer on Pans. i. 31. 4, iv. 1. 5, 7, 0. Kern Hermes xxv. 1 f.

Iviii

HOMERIC HYMNS
was ascribed
to

EvfjLoXTrla

him

(x.
(i.

5.

6).

Pausanias seems to

express doubt even of this

that in character the
I'he

hymn

14. 3),

and

states (x.

7.

2)

Musaeus hymn closely resembled the Orphic. verses that went under Musaeus' name he thinks were

22. 7, an opinion he may have taken (i. from Herodotus vii. 6). Kinkel JEpic. grace, fragg. p. 218 gives other titles of Musaeus' supposed works.^

written by Onomacritus

these notices we may draw conclusions as to the light which the Homeric Hyrtins were regarded by a learned antiThe four other hymnographers are quarian such as Pausanias. all connected with some place of worship, Olen with Delos, Pamphos, Orpheus and Musaeus, and especially the two latter, with Attica, and Phlya, and the hymns are said to have been " " written for them. The Homeric Hymns are not associated in
in

From

way with a particular locality, nor composed for the service of a particular temple, even if in later times the to Apollo on the walls of the temple of Artemis at Delos. The hung
this

Hymn

Orphic and Musaean poems were mystical, directly connected with rekerai, they were also brief and without literary pretension. The Homeric Hymns were more literary and less devotional, and the ascription of them to Homer, of which Pausanias has no
doubt, implies that in his rest of the epic corpus.

mind they had the same

information

origin as the

In

earlier
is

literature

about

rhapsodic

hymn-

Demodocus' lay of Ares and Aphrodite writing bears a resemblance to one of the greater Homeric {6 266-366) hymns, in so far as it is sung by a rhapsode, and is an episode in the history of divine beings, such as the Homeric Hymn to Hermes
not abundant.
or

Aphrodite.

It

wants, however, the formulae of invocation

and

farewell, and the addresses to the deity and reference to his Still it may be qualities which are frequent in the real hyn^ns.
it is a representation or adaptation, to suit his of a contemporary form of literature, by the author of purposes,
^

conceded that

Aristides the rhetor,

whose authority

and the

cannot compare with that of Pausanias, to Dionysus by recognises a hymn Musaeus. (Kinkel p. 221.) In earlier literature Plato {Ion 533 c, 536 b, Laws 829 e) implies the existence in his day of hymns under the names of Orpheus and Thamyris and both he {Rep. 363 e) and Aristophanes (i^rogfs 1032, 3) mention Orpheus and Musaeus as religious teachers,
;

latter implies they were earlier than Homer (an opinion usual in later times, cf. e.g. Aelian V.H. xiv. 21, Ptol. Hei^haest. in Phot. ^i&Z. 149 b 22); their

are also coupled by Euripides {Rhesus 944) ; in Plat. Protag. 316 d they are among the sophists. Androtion (ap. Ael. V.H. vii. 6) doubted Orpheus' title to (70(f)la on the ground that the Thracians were unacquainted with letters.

names

INTRODUCTION

lix

As a "play within a play," it is naturally brief (100 lines), 6. and an imperfect equivalent of its original/ Historically the earliest mention of the recital of a hymn is in the autobioThere Hesiod declares he graphical passage Hes. 0. D. 650 f. has crossed the sea once in his life, from Aulis to Euboea
:

8' iyMV tV acOXa 8ai(f)povo^ AficfiL8dfxavTo<s XaAKtSa T els eireprjo-a to. 8e TrpoirecfipaSfxeva TroXXa aeSX 'idearav 7rai8e<s /jteyaAryropes evOa jxe (^ripa

vOa

'

'

Ujuvoj

vLKTjcravTa (pepetv TptTroS' wrwevra.

The hymn was

prince,

recited at

in

competition, and

subject was probably divine, Hes. fr. 265 (schol. Pind. iVem.
iSricocles,
ii.

games in honour of a departed was rewarded by a prize.^ The to judge from the next quotation
ii.

1,

derived
IT. G.
iv.

who may be

the antiquarian F.
:

perhaps from 464, Susemihl

395), where the poet says

ev ArjXoi Tore TTpQ>rov eyo) /cat "Ofxr]po<s dotSol iv veapots vfxvoLS pdxpavres aotSy^v, /xeA7ro/xi/,

^ol/3ov 'ATToWiova ^pvcrdopoVj ov tK ArjTW.

We

and Ionian schools meeting halfand an imaginative between the Greek East and West way historian might fancy the Homerid declaiming the Delian, the The subjects in any case must Hesiodean the Pythian hymn. These passages, together with h. Ap. 169 f., have been the same. " seem to shew the " Homeric hymn in the light of a Trdpepyov of the professional bard or rhapsode, and as delivered at an dycov, whether at a god's festival, or in honour of a prince. One hymn,
see clearly the Heliconian
;

that to Apollo, is explicitly attributed to a rhapsode, Cynaethus and there is no of Chios (see ante p. lii and Introd. to the hymn)
;

more reason

to

doubt this ascription than that of the various

Similarity of

Cyclic poems to Arctinus, Stasinus, Eugammon etc. language, style and subject led to the other long
Gruppe die griechische Culte loid Mythen i. 520-542 thinks that the greater
^

hymns being

hymns

did not originally conclude with the formulae of transition, but that these were added when the use of the

"rhapsodichymn" was forgotten; further

that as the epic "Gotterlied" preceded " " the the Hymns are deHeldenlied, out of a stage of poetry earlier veloped than the epic. There is of course no real evidence for or against such a view.

Local tradition asserted that Amphidamas fell in the Lelantine war (Lesches in Plut. Conv. Sept. Sap. 153 f = c. 10, Proclus on 0. D. 650 = Plut. ed. Bernadakis vii. p. 82) this would tix the story to the somewhat vague date of that event. In any case it may well be historical as of a member of the Heliconian or Boeotian school at the period of
;

its prosperity,

Ix

HOMERIC HYMNS

regarded as Homeric, from whatever school they had actually sprung and this is the view of our oldest authority Thucydides and his contemporary Herodorus (p. xlix). As new forms of art
;

appeared, the rhapsodic hymn lost its dignity and importance, and its place was taken by different forms of melos the hexameter
;

hymn continued to be written for private rites and mysteries, or on a smaller scale in unworthy hands, for the public service of the cult-centres. glorified specimen of the latter

was inserted by Theocritus into his xvth Idyll, a hymn to The existence of Adonis, sung at the Adonia at Alexandria.
sort

short ritual hymns in the good classical period has been shewn, from imitations in fifth-century literature, by Adami Jahrhh. f. class. Phil. 1901, pp. 213262, and a few notices remain of their
writers,
e.g.

Plesirrous o Sa(Ta\o<; 6 v/iivoypdcj)o^, a contemporary

of Herodotus, and Matris 6 Srj^alo^ vfjLvojpd<l)o<;, perhaps his contemporary (Ptol. Hephaest. in Phot. Bihliotheca 148 a 38 f.).

In the next age local antiquarian poets were frequent, especiTheir compositions ally at the different centres of worship. were usually choric. So we have Isyllus' poems on Asclepius {about 300 B.C. and of unusual literary merit: C. I. Pel.
et

Ins.

dauros,

950, Wilamowitz-Mollendorf Isyllos vmi EpiDemoteles of Andros of the third century B.C. 1886);

1902,

i.

{B. C. If.

iv. p.

346

7roir)Tr)<;

cov

7re7rpay[/uLd]T6VTaL

irepl

re

to

lepov Kol

T\r]v 7r]oA.tr Tr)v ATjXlaiv koI tov^ fjbv6ov\ji\ tov<; iirtBoeo the Delphian poetess (above p. Ivi); '^(opLov; yeypa^ev); the authors of the hymns lately found at Delphi Aristonous

of Corinth (B. C. H. xvii. 561); Cleochares of Athens {ih. xviii. 71); Philodamus {ih. xix. 393); and Dioscurides of Tarsus who,

wrote an eyKdipaov on Cnossus {B. C. H.iv. 352, above p. liii n. 1). In Arcadia the part that v/hvol played in education is shewn

by Polybius
7ral86<;
e/c

iv.

20

a-'^eSbv

vrjTTicov

aheiv

irapd fiovoL^ ^ApKaac Trpcorop fjuev oi edi^ovrai Kara v6fJbov<^ TOv<i vfivovf;
Trdrpia
Be
roif';

Koi
Kol

7raLdva<;

oU eKaarot Kara rd
Oeov^
vfjuvovat'
fjuerd

i7rt,'^(oplov<;

7]p(oa<;

KoX

ravra

tov<;

^Cko^evov

TLfiodeov vo/jbov^ jxavOdvovre^ iroXXrj ^iXoTOfjuia '^opevovo'c /car ivcavTov tol<; Acovv(7iaKol<; avXrjrac'i iv T0t9 6edTpoi<;.

{To Timotheus twenty-one hymns are ascribed, Suid. s.v.) Hymns may have been among the ttoWmv koI iroWd ttoltjtmv irocyfiara sung at the Apaturia
for

the

ddXa

payfr(pBLa<i

{Timaeus

21

b).

At

Stratonicea, under the Early

Empire

{C. I. G.

2715)

INTRODUCTION

Ixi

a choir of thirty boys aaovrau vfivov op av avvrd^y X(ocravBpo<i 6 ypa/jL/j.aTLK6(;, in honour of Zeus and Hecate.

Apart from temple-worship we are told that Melanippus of Cyme wrote an coS?; to Opis and Hecaerge (Pans. v. 7), the Erythraean sibyl Herophila a hymn to Apollo (Paus. x. 12. 1), Eumelus of Corinth an aafia irpoaoBLov (to Apollo) for a Messenian
theoria going to Delos (Bergk F. L. G. iii. 6, Paus. 33. 3). Two lines preserved by Pausanias shew that
Doric.
iv.
it

4.

1,

was in

In later times Socrates wrote a prooemium to Apollo in prison (Phaedo 6 d), Aratus a hymn to Pan (Biographi graeci, ed. Westermann p. 55), Euanthes, an epic poet, one to Glaucus
(Athen. 296
no.
c),

a certain Niciades one to Persephone {C.

I.

G.

The Anthology contains two curious hymns to 2338). and Apollo (Anth. Pal. ix. 524, 525), in which each Dionysus line consists of titles beginning with the same letter; ih. ix. 485
there
is

When and how

much

one to Thetis, ending with a prayer to Neoptolemus.^ the Homeric hymns were recited has been and without a certain result. The generic name for disputed,

them is Trpool/jLca (first in Pindar Nem. ii. below, then in Thuc. iii. 104 of the Hymn to Apollo for other instances see p. xliv n. 1). It is natural to infer from this word that they were "preludes," and Pindar Nem. ii. 1 distinctly states that the Homerids pre\

prooemium to Zeus; oOevirep ra vroXX' doiBol dp'^ovTUL, Ato9 i/c irpooifiiov the scholiast ad loc. says that the rhapsodes as a rule began with a prooemium to Zeus, and sometimes with one to the Muses (so also schol. ^499 eOo^ yap rjv avroh diro
I

faced their rhapsodising with a Kol 'OfjLTjpiSac paiTTcov iirecov

;

^ Further details will be found in Eeinach's article ("Hymnus") in the lexicon of Daremberg and Saglio. A few explicit statements of ancient authors upon hymns may be quoted here Plato defines the hymn, Laws 700 B /cai
:

Plato, but not Homer, though in another place (above p. Ii) he alludes to the Hymn to Apollo. Aelius Dionysius (ap. Eust. 13. 360) says the most popular form of conclusion was vvv de 6eol fj-aKapes ruv <Td\Q)v &(j)dovoL icre; nothing similar
to this remains. Zenobius v. 99 mentions another formula dXXd &va^ fiaka this approaches nearer to the x^^P^ Homeric koI <ti> fikv ovtu x^^P^t ^tc.

rt 9jv eldos <fJ5^s evxo-l

irphs deois,

&vofia

bh

vfjLvoL

iireKoXovvTo-

as

distinguished

iraiwves and 8cdvpa/jt.^0L. Cf. 801 E ijfivoi. deCov Kol iyKibpLia KeKoivwvrjpLiva evxais, and Ion 534 c, Arist. Poet. 1448 b 27, Aelian F.R. ii. 39.

from

dpTjvoi,

Proclus Ohrestomathia p. 244 (in Photius Bibi:320 a 12) iKaXovf dUaddXovirdpraTa

els roiis VTrrjperas

Menander
tlkCov

in his Aiaipea-LS tQv

gr. ix.

7n.8eiK-

CivTrepripovs) ypatpd/xeva

(Walz Khet.

127

f.)

classifies

as KXrfTLKoi, airoireixTrTLKol, (pvatKol, yeveaXoyLKoi, wewXacrfx^voi, ei)He quotes, among KTiKoi, dxevKTLKot. other writers, Sappho, Alcaeus, and and prose authors such as Bacchylides,

hymns

fivdiKol,

to irpoabSiov Kal ra dXXa rd, vpoeiprjfiha (paivovrai. aPTidiacrTiWoPTes 6 5k KTjpios r<^ Cfivif} ws eUrj rrpbs yivos v/xvos irpbs Kiddpav rjdeTo eaTibrcou, Orion p. 155.
vfivovs' 5ta Kal
. .

Ixii

HOMERIC HYMNS

deoO irpoocficd^ea-dai).
iv cu^oiVi
dotSTjv,
VLK'qv
xiii.

Many

also of the lesser

hymns

contain
S'

clear allusions to festivals

I

and recitations
Aphr.
x.

TO)Se (pepeaOai,

{Aplir. vi. 5 809 5'

19 S09
8*

Ifiepoeaaav
a/t'

Dem.
S'

a/op^e

8'

doihrf^,
e'yLt?)!/

Hest. xxiv.
niirjcrar

%a/oti/

OTraaaov

docSrj,

Mus. xxv. 6
K\rjcrco
3'

doiSrjv,

Hel.
|

xxxi.

18

eV aeo

dp^d/jL6vo<i

fjuepoTTcov <yevo^

dvSpcbv
|

rjfiiOewv,
rj/jucOecov,

Sel. xxxii.

18 aeo

dp'^6fjb6Vo<i

Kkea

(fxoro^v

aao/juai

wv Kkeiova epy/juar doiBol. See the notes on these passages). The minor hymns, both by these expressions and by their brevity, suggest that they were not used independently two of greater length, those to Pan and Dionysus, rather belong to a religious ceremony in honour of those gods, and either is longer than the Adonis hymn in Theocritus xv. The twenty-sixth hymn (also
;

explicitly talks of the recurrence of the festival next year." These three hymns, therefore, seem to have no necessary connexion with recitations of Homer; and the same to Dionysus)
"
is

even more the case with

to

viii.,

xi.,

xii.,

xvii.,

xxii.

(see

the

Introductions (expressed
tained.

hymns). by Wolf Prolegomena

these

The
p.

view, therefore cvi), that all the hymns

usual

were preludes to the recitation of

pa-y^cphiat,

cannot be main-

This belief rested (besides on the passage of Pindar quoted above) on (i.) the meaning of the word Trpooiixiov this word, like many terms in music and the arts, may have shifted
;

in modern music have been used of an independent composition which bore a technical resemblance to an actual prelude. It is difficult to believe
its significance,

and

like

"

"

prelude

that the five greater hymns can have not necessary longer than one of them.

"

"

preluded

a rhapsody
(ii.)

Wolf

also relied
Oeov^;
q)<;

on Plutarch de Mus. 1133 c rd

Xovrac
d(f>o(Tico(Tdfjbevoo

'yap

irpo^ rou?

jBov-

rojv dXK(ov iroiT^acv,

'jrpooifjLicov.

SrjXov 8e rovr

i^e/Satvov evdv^ iirl re rrjv 'Ofirjpov koI iarl Sid tmv TepTrdvBpov
all,

The
as

but
Kol
TO)v

to

vofjboi,

passage, however, refers not to rhapsodes at a little before, 1132b Plutarch says:

ov

XeXvfievTjv B
fjuerpov

elvai rcov Trpoetpijfiivcov rrjv

tmv

Trocrj/judrcov

ovk e'^ovaav,
fjbeXoTTotwv,

dXXd Kaddirep
iroiovvre'^
eirrj
(p7j,

SrTjcri'^opov
rovroc^i
fieXr)

Xe^iv re Kal
irepte-

dXXcov

ot

Tideaav
ovTa
fieXr)

Kal yap top TepiravSpov,

voficov,

Kara

vofiov

eKaarov

tol<;

KiOapwhiKcov iroiijTrjv eavrov Kal rol^ ^Ofxrjpov

TrepLTidevra aSetv iv tol<} dyaxrcv. That is, he says that the sequence of the

nome was

fixed

INTRODUCTION

Ixiii

after a sufficient invocation, the poet proceeded to melic variations upon an epic theme. (So the Deliades in their paean, h. Ap.

158

f.)

The statement,

therefore,

that

the Homeric

Hymns

were preludes to recitations of Homer must be corrected so as and when to apply only to certain of the minor hymns calls the Apollo hymn a prooemium, we must suppose Thucydides him to be using a consecrated technical term like " Prelude " or " The presence of Ballade," which had lost its proper meaning.^ the formulae of opening and conclusion marks the Hymris as belonging to the same genre, and there is nothing incongruous in supposing Homerid rhapsodes at one time prefacing their recital of portions of Homer with invocatory verses of their own, and at another reciting, at arycove^ and festivals, longer independent compositions in honour of the god of the place.^
;

VI. LANGUAGE
The
peculiarities

of

language

in

the

several

Hymns

are

enumerated in the introduction to each of them.

1

It is necessary,
"

As a metaphor the word

is

common

in literature from Pindar and Aeschylus onwards, especially in Plato {Hep. 531 d, 532 D, Timaeus 29 d, and often in the Laws), in the sense of introduction
'
'

This, however, proves something. nothing against a change in the technical meaning. 2 The story of Homer reciting the Hymn to Apollo upon the Keparwv at Delos may, as Welcker JEp. Cycl. i. 328 remarks, contain an indication of the mode in which the Hymns were actually For the recitation of old delivered.

to

of the Iliad 291 f.) thinks the minor hymns were invocations of a deity in whose honour a rhapsode was about to recite that portion of Homer in which the God was mentioned. That rhapsodies were performed in honour of gods we learn not only from the well-known instance of the Panathenaea but from Plato Ion 530 A, where Ion has come
(

Jevons
J.

' '

The Rhapsodising
vii.

H.

>S'.

i^ 'Eindaijpov iK

M.WU Kai

rdv 'A<TK\7jTnei(av. (Socr.) pa\pip8Cov dyCova rtdiaaLv Tip deQ

(Ion)
Ildi'i;

ol 'EiTLdaijpioi, ;

ye, Kai tt]S &XK7]s

poetry at local centres cf. a Delphian inscription in Dittenberger Sylloge 663 eireidr} KXeddojpos Kai Qpaav^ovXos ol Qeo^evida 4>evedTai irapayevofievoi irod* aixk iiridei^eis eTroiTjcravTO Tip deep 8i,a rds
pLovaiKcis

ye fjiovcri.K7Js, and Clearchus of Soli ap. Athen. 275 b{ = F.H.G. ii. 321, Welcker Ep. Cycl. p. 366 ; the text is uncertain)
(payqcTLa,
ol

8k

(payrjanrocrLa

i^^Xnre pevovai T7]v eopTriv Kaddirep ij tQv pa\pip8ibv. fjv

Tr]v tQiv

irpocrayo8k afjTrj,
9jyov

Kai

T^x^O'i

iv

ah

/cat

evdoKifiovv

Trpo(pp6/xvoL dpidfMods tQv dpxaicijv ttoit}rGiv oX ^aaf TrpiirovTes itotL re tov debv Kai TTjv TToXiv d/jLojp kt\. Such artists

appear to resemble the poets described Ptolemy Hephaest. in Phot. BibL 148 a 38 f. ^vda irepl tCjv Kara TroXeis toi>s vixvovs iroLrjcrduTCJv. The various opinions that have been held upon the origin and function of these hymns are summarised by Gemoll p. 101 f., and in the histories of literature. Mr. F. B.
in the epitome of

TrapiovTes ^KaaToi {eKdcTip Welcker) tCov 6eQv olov Tifirjv iTrerkXovv t7]v pa\f/ip8iav. But the author does not state that the rhapsody was one in which the god appeared, and it would have been difficult to j&nd a rhapsody to mention each of the gods in an honorific light. Further, the usual invocations of rhapsodes according to the schol. Pind. above were to Zeus and the Muses.
ev

Aiovvaluv

Ixiv

HOMERIC HYMNS

however, to collect their more general linguistic features under one view, both to facilitate comparison, and to draw such conclusions as

may be possible upon their age and place of origin. The most obvious and important linguistic phenomenon in Greek Epos is the absence or presence of the Digamma.^

Accordingly, before proceeding farther, we give a conspectus of the passages in the Hymns where the effect of this letter is The list is based on that of H. apparent or imperceptible.

Das nachhesiodische Digamma in Bezzenberger's Beitrdge zur Kunde der indogermanischen Sprache, 1878, vol. ii. p. 143.^
Flach

"

"

Dionysus.
This

Digamma
dvaicTo^
;

fragment (21 lines) is too short to yield results. is observed 10 KaL ol avao-rrjaovo-L, 14 iTreppcoa-avro
neglected 5 Srj^rjcnv dva^.

Demeter.
Observances of digamma
26
(bis),
:

yicXlos re ava^, 37 To</>pa

ot,^

51 SeKary]

ol,

52

rjvTCTo ol 'E/carr/
7)

53

Kttt

py(p (bis), 105 rrjv 8e l8ov, 112 lo-Tapevai eVea, 117 'Qpev eVet, Se ot, 167 Ti<s ere Idovcra, 176 CTrtcrxo/ievat eaviov,

dyyeXiOva-a 7ro<s (bis), 59 ecjirj 'EKarry, 65 81 fieydXa laxovarav^ 93 iriova pya, 104 Siofiara

pa

01

cttci

rj

7y;^7;VTa,

133 ovSe rt oi8a, 164 191 8e ol, 195 Sr] ol,

199 ovre Tt epyip, 205 7) Srj ol and evaSev, 207 Oefiirov ol, 222 ere iSovo-a, 235 8at/xovi t(TOS, 241 dvra ewKei, 247 oXocjivpopevr] eirea, 275 Kal eiSos^ 321 d(f>OLra etSws, 323 epov 7ro5, 333 rrplv iSot, 336 Trapaifjidfievos eireecra-LV, 338 6(f>pa e, 342 tov ye dvaKTo., 349 6cf)pa e, 357 fxei^rja-ev Be dva^, 373 dpcfil , 385 77 5^ ISovo-a, 419 MeAtT77 'lax^, 427 Oavfxa ISeaOai, 440 K TOV ot, 445 vevcre 8e ol, 451 dXXd eia]Xov, 488 Se ol. =47.
^

Albert

griechischen

Thumb zur Digamma"

' '

Geschiclite des in Indogerma-

many,

nische Forschicngen, 1898, ix. 294 f. has superseded the older works (Knos de

digammo Homerico, Upsala, 1873, Tudeer de dialectorum graecarum digammo tcstimonia inscriptionum, Helsingfors, 1879,
H.Weissdedigamm.inhym.JIom.quaest. Solmsen Of. also Budapest, 1889).
Untersuchungen zur griechischen LautConund Vcrslehre, 1901, p. 129 f. venient accounts are given by Monro
-S". (3^.
i.

sufficient to alter his perHis data were materially. somewhat vitiated by the emendations which Baumeister, whose text he used, had admitted. have also removed from his lists the following forms, on what appear to be good philological

are

centages

We

grounds:

ios etc. passim, rfXTrero Derti. On 35, ifSidei Ilerm. 305, a\6s Ap. 73. the other hand we have allowed ri<n

ed. 2, 388f., Kiihner-Blass, 1892,

Ap. 320, 375, 6v Ap. 342, Aphr. 203, oh Ap. 348, U/mvol Ap). 472 to stand, though the evidence is less certain in
these cases. ^ V. 46, which Flach gives as altered by Hermann (oi)5^ ol oiuvCbv rts), yields no digamma in the MS. reading {ovt
olcopuv rts).

p.
'^

77
ff.

f.,

Brugmann

Griech.

Gram,?

p. 37

The corrections (other than the inclusion of v i(p.) which it is necessary to make in Flach's list, though not

INTRODUCTION
Neglects
6
178'
:

Ixv

10 rracrtv tSecr^at, 17 opovcrev ava^, 37 To^pa ol 75 Ai^fJLrjTep avacrara, 117 /cai pyo), 118 5 7ree(rcrtv, 139 cr<j>L(rLV epyd^(DjjLaL^ 140 a^T^AtKos e/aya, 144 Kat k' e/oya, 174 Troprtes ta/)os, 195 Ke8v' etSvia/ 199 ovr' 7ret, 202 KeSv' elSvia, 206 ixeXirjSeos ocvov, 213 utt' oA7ra (aTreoATra MS., which is the same so far as the digamma is concerned), 227 fjnv loATra, 246 Seicracr ^, 302 tfxev otKaS* cKaa-Tos (bis), 315 TroAvT^/oarov etSo?, 320 (fnovyja-acr cTrea, 339 6(]>0a\fxouriv ISovcra, 347 KarafjiOifiivourLV avacro-wv, 350 id., 351 /x-j^Serat epyov, 406 p^rjrcp kpkoi, 409 6(f)da\fiOLa-iV ISovcra, 418 Kat 'IdvOr], 430 'IkOop' ava^, 438 ^A^' 'Ekcxtt/, 440 CTrAer' dvacrcra, 458 da-iraa-'nas S' tSov, 492 Ar^oi
ca

KaAa,

cAtti's,

66 ^aAos

etSet,

avacraa.

=35.

Apollo.

For convenience of presentation, since there turns out to be

a clear linguistic difference between the two portions of this hymn, and their separateness is borne out by considerations of
context
(p.

60

f),

we

give the figures for the Delian and Pythian

hymns

separately.

The Delian Hymn.

Observances
kKarepOe, 45 (LBcvovcra 56 ^AttoAAwvos kKakpyov, 63 cKdroLo dvaKTO<s, 66 ArjroT eVos, 74 Kara Kparos olXl<s aiet, 75 dSy ot, 90 y6v(p cKdroio ava/cros (bis), 107 WKea ^I/ais, 111 iKTrpoKaXea-a-afiivr) 140 dpyvpoTO^e dva^, 157 cTrea, 137 ei'Acro oiKta, 139 ore re ptov,
1

'AttoAAwvos cKaroLO, 7 Kat

ol,

27

dficfyLpvTY)

(.KTifSoXov,

46

Tts 01,^

50

dvLpofXvrj

eTTca,

AryAiaSes eKarrj/SiXeTao.

=19.

Neglects

15 ATToAAwva T ai/aKTa, 22 (TKOTnai rot dSov, 29 BvrjroZcnv dvdcrcrets, 46 ^eAot oiKia,^ 71 Trpo)Tov tSrj, 75 /cev aS?;, 102 at 8' ^I/otv, 106 cTretr' 7rcr(rtv, 153 kcv iSotro, 163 ixijxelo-d^ laraa-iv and avros eKacrro?, 177 =12. A^^O) K7fl36Xov.
^ Whatever Cf. Flaeh p. 15 n. 14. view we take of the probability of an original Idviav (which nowhere

to establish

which

is

the object of this

calculation.

occurs in the mss. of the Hymns, while traces are left in those of the Iliad), it is surely plain that eibvtav must take its place here among Whether the author used neglects. it depends on the age of the document,

V. 46 e? ris oi is the reading of the Harleian only, but appears a true correction of r/s o-oi of the other mss. ^ V. 59 dripbv &va^ d ^da-Kcis ktX. is a versus nihili, and &ya^, which seems to yield a neglect, is especially inapplicable to Delos.

Ixvi

HOMERIC HYMNS
The Pythian Hymn.
Observances
:

179 w ava, 184 aix/3poTa et/xar', 189 afMet/Sofxevat ottl, 198 re ISeiv eiiSos (bis),^ 216 T pe^ovcrt, 229 e/ctcs CKaTrj^oX.', 237 ot Se avaKTi, 239 KtS KaT7/^oA', 244 TOt aSe^ 256 Ix^'^^^^'^^ ^"^^ '''^j 257 ^oi/3 ava^ eKoicpyc eVo? (bis), 261 K rot epew, 268 eo-o-t ava^, 275 6^/oa ot, 277 CKies KaTrjl36k\ 285 eV^tt aj'a^, 318 dAAa I, 320 /xera fjCTL, 341 i} Se tSovtra,^ 342 rkpiTiTO ov, 348 Te/OTrero ots, 350 TrepireXkoixevov ereos, 357 ye ot, 361 ev^a lAto-o-eTo, 372 5e civaKTa, 375 eyvw 2y<^'^'^> 382 eTTt /jtoi/, 391 cTrt otvoTTi, 400 8eX<f)iVL OCK(i><s, 413 'HcA-ioto ttva/CTOs, 420 TTVOLrj Sk ava^, 441 acrrepi etSo/xevos, 449 dvept etSo/xevos, 444 rd d K^Aa, 467 o(/)|o' eS etSw, 471 ov Tt KOVTS, 472 vocTTOv ufxevoL, 474 TTpocrecfir) eKacpyoSj 477 KaXd e/cao-TOS, 486 eyw etTrw, 488 rjTreipov epvcraaOe, 490 Itti p-qyplvi, 505 id., 508 id., 516 Se prjcrcrovT^s, 526 w dv', 534 pr]t8iov 7ro9, 540 rr]V(riov 7ros = 51. eWerat lye rt epyov (bis).
Koi

Neglects
181
p8(TK,
/xey'

'EKaroto, 286 kirripaTov

dvttKTt,

357 395

440

opovcrev

v^' epvcravTOj

eo-tSovo-a, 275 eiTrovo"' ^EKaroTJ, 276 />tr^S' 301 Kreivev dva^, 312 kcSv' etSvtav, 355 ttoAA' (f>7]Kev dvtt^, 382 wcrev dva^, 385 eV^a S' dvaKTt, 393 t* Kci/ etV^;, 415 6(f)6aXp.oi(TLV tSecr^at, 437 i^ye/xoveve 8' dva^, dva^, 447 eya^aA' iKaa-TO),^ 464 KaraOvr^TOia-iv eotKa?, 506 = 22. 514 o-<^tv dva^, 534 v/XjU,' e^ew, 535 /xdA* ^Kacrros.

dvdo-o-ets,

255

elire,

Hermes.
Observances
:

12 re epya, 16 KAvrd e/aya, 26 pd ot, 61 Kara otkov, 80 Bavfiara epya, 92 re iSwv, 100 Meya/x7^8etSao dva/cro?, 117 3e ot, 127 iriova epya, 164 atorvAa otiSe, 177 Tt ot, 234 7^/Doev eKaTrjjSoXos, 250 apyv^a et/xara, 265 ^(OTt eoLKa, 281 7rpo(T(f>7j eKaepyos, 313 rd eKao-ra, 358 vv/crt eotKWS, 377 ^WTt cotKWS,'^ 426 Se ot, 439 roSe cittc, 440 OavfiaTa e/oya, 454 evSe^ta epya, 456 p:q8ea o?5as, 467 ev oiSas, 516 7rafJLOij3i[xa epya^ 520 <^iAa = 26. ep8oL<s, 550 rot e/aew.

Neglects
18
^

kAcj/'cv k?^/?oAov,

46

d/x*

eTTos

Kttt
^

c^yov

(bis),

92

l8oiV

fxr)

l8iov,

V. 209 ^KLes 'A^avrLda Koijprjv there seems no ground for assuming a digamma
;

reads before 'A^aprida, besides that drXavriSa, and the obscurity of the passage makes the word altogether doubtful. 2 So the other mss. ij 5' iaibovaa. As an archaistic restoration is less probable than a linguistic degradation (well attested in the Homeric text), may well have preserved the original. Cf. Aphr. 147.

This is the reading of the other ; lection elXep '^Kaarov (xp) equally involves a neglect. ^ Flach counted in v. 400 rjx^ pd oi, but this is only a conjecture and a bad one ijxoO dr] is now established in v.
; :

224 he used the unwarranted conjecture V. 472 Xaoiaix^va for Xaciavx^vo^. fiavreias d' 'EKaepye the MSS. with unimportant variations
(5', r',

7'): the particle

was removed to
the passage.

suit

an interpretation of

INTRODUCTION
107
y)S'

Ixvii

120 S' pyov, 129 TrpocreBrjKev kKdcrrr}, 143 Tis oi, 154 179 evdev aAis, 180 XP^^^'^ aAi9, 182 /" eTreecra-L, 192 Kcpdea-cnv cAtKTtts, 199 Tttvra /AOfc etTre, 202 6cf)0aXfxot(rLv iSolto, 205 Icrrtv e/cacTTOv^ 215 yj'i^ev dva^, 218 eicrevoi^orev Iki^^oAos etTre (bis), 224 AaonaT^x^^os e'ATTO/xai, 227 r/t^ef oiva^, 236 /Sovcrlv eKrj^oXoVy 239 e/ccte/oyov tScov, 241 7rpoKaX.Vfivos y]8vfxov, 266 e/xov epyov, 285 fcar orKov, 306 leA/xevos ewre, 333 TT/ooo-eeiTrev ava^, 343 8at/xovo /)ya, 376 t ofSe, 382 OTrt^o/xat oTcrda^ 389 e^eyeAacro-ev tScov, 403 aTrdrepOev l8(oVy 417 eTrprjvvcv K7]^6Xov, 421 rjXvO^ linfj, 428 fioipav eKao-ros, 431 yeyaao-iv Ka(TTO<s, 449 Ka6 'ijSvfxoVj 464 // 'EKae/oye, 466 (rrjfjiepov elB-qcreLS^ 472 ^ 'EKaepye, 493 eV^ei/ aAt?, 500 i;tbs ava^, 522 6V 'Ek^^oAos, 531 re Kat e/aywv, 535 to yot/a otSe, = 50. 559 KpaivovcTiV eKacrra, 571 TrpofSaToia-Lv amo-trcov, 574 i^iov dva^.
epcrrjevTa,

deos ewre,

Aphrodite.
Observances
1 eVvenre e/oya,
:

10 a/)a ot TroAe/xot re aSoi/ Kai e^yov (ter), 11 ayAao, 15 dyAaa e'yoy', 15 Vetera eKacrrry, 18 t^ aSe, 21 Kovprj dSev, 30 41 /^teya erSo?, 43 jx-qSea etSws, 48 eTrev^afihr] et7r>;, 53 8' apa jLtecro) otKW, 56 eVetTa tSovcra, 59 Be ol, 63 pa ot and d/xfSpocTLO), ^^i'^?? 82 Kal 01, t8os, 90 davfia tSeo-^at, 92 X^^P^ dvacrar, 112 evrot^i^Toto avao-orei, 113 o-a</)a oiSa, 116 ed ofSa, 139 re aAts icrOrJTa (bis), 147 Se eKrjTi, 153 yvvat etKVia, 162 /jtev ot, 164 A{;o- 5e ot, 167 (Td(f>a etSw?, 171 X/^^ cVvvto etyaara (bis), 181 ws Se tSei^, 184 Ato-crojuevo? eTrea, 185 ^ect tSov, 205 Oavfia iSetv, 207 o^8e ti ^'Set, 208 oinrri ol, 210 5e ot, 212 Se eKaarra, 235 = 45. 8e ot, 267 8e e, 277 es TrefiTrrov eros, 280 Trort "lAtov. T^'Se
epy',

Neglects
6
S' epya,

^ and evaSev epya, 21 dSev tpy 44 kcSv' etSviav, 85 re Kat eifxara,^ 86 yap 'iea-ro, 91 efAev eVos, 109 dOavaTrjcriv eio-Ket?, 122 7^yayov epya, 134 KeSv' elSvtrj, 136 aAA' eiKvta/ 144 etAev Ittos, 151 et kv K7]/36\os, 157 eWev avaKTt, 163 ^' e'AtKas, 169 re Kat t<^ta, 176 aveyet/oev eVos, 196 Tpcoeao-tv ava^et, 203 rjp7ra(rv ov,* = 24. 232 re Kat eifiara, 256 tt/owtov 1S17, 278 tt^wtov tSiys.

9 yap

ot

55 ddavdroLcnv

lotKws,

VII.

Dionysus.

Observances
40

3 dvSpl OLKios, 7
cpya,

eTTt

= 9.
^

/xeAas etAi(roreTO,

otVoTTa, 8 ot Se 1601/Tes, 16 avTLKa o??, 34 Oavfiara 42 ot Se tSovres, 48 VTroSpa l8(ov, 52 cTret 1801/.

By taking the conjecture oii ydp ol &5e for the ms. reading ov ydp oi eiiadev. Flach, naturally, avoids this neglect. 2 The same is a v.l. line 82. ^ The other line of the apparent

doublet avoids the neglect by the reading 17^ Kal o^kc. * This reading appears to be implied by the mss. the variant ^/aTrao-' ibv would
;

yield no neglect.

Ixviii

HOMERIC HYMNS
:

Neglects
29

= 4.

7]

Ka(rrp(Df

30

ttot'

epei,

37 Travras ISovTas, 54 TravoAjSiov

core.

XIX. Pan.
Observances
31 re
o,
:

48 X"^'^ ava^.
:

2.

Neglects
14
6'

eo-TTe/oos,

17 t capos, 21 ovpco^ VX^t ^^

TToAvKpoTOv T^SvyeXcoTa.

= 5.

Tc/oarcoTrov

IScaSaij

37

Minor Hymns.
Observances
vi.
:

Aphr.
Ath.
2 9 5 2 5
1

afi/3poTa eifiara

eWav

(bis),

16
xi.

Tjp-qcravTO Ka(TTO<s,

15 -qcnrd^ovro 17 Kal otKaS'.

tSoi/res,

TToXcfiijCa pya.

XV. Heracl.
xvi. Ascl.

Xatpe ava^.
Xafc)oe ava^. ayAao. epya.

XX.

Heph.

xxi. Apoll.

xxiv. Hest.

T^'re

Xai^oe ava^. ai/a/cTos

ot.

'

AttoAAwvos eKaroio

(bis).

xxv. Mus.
xxix. Hest.

5 6

yAvKcpry

10 xxxi. Hel. 5 xxxii. Sel. 8 xxxiii. Diosc. 16

XXX.

Ge

pLcXirjSea oTvov. vOr]VL OLKOS.

Yj

ol rK,

17

X^-tpe ava^.

et/^ara kcrcrap^evrjy
ol 8e l86vTs.

17 X^^P^

avacrcra.

=21.

Neglects
VI.
xii.

18
2 3 5 3 2 3

davjxd^ovres tWre^avov,^ 19 X^^P

vTTcipoxov eiSos.
rvTrdviov t' tax^) ^ ^vpvcrOrjos ava/cTOS.
^' eAiKwva. KOL Krjl36Xov.
''"*

cAfcKo/?Ae(/)a/oe.

xiv.

'^XV^^'''^-

XV.
xxii.

xxv.
xxvi.
xxvii.

xxix.
xxxi.
xxxii.

20 12 13
o

Trarpbs avaKTOs, 5 Trarpos eKTjTi. re KOL py/j.a<TLV.

elSores epypara. XafiTreraL (r6o<s.

Alos

ta-Topes,

3 ya6av
.

kXicro-erai^

16 kKirperrh

etiSos,

19

KXeiovcr' epy/xar
^

=17.
lection ivare^dvov.

Removed by j?'s

INTEODUCTION

Dem.

INTRODUCTION
a
"

Ixxi

living sound

"
;

the older inquirers (Flach and Fick) assumed

to Aphr. and Ap. Pyth. it was alive, and in the Homeric poems ; but though it is now agreed on all hands that F belonged to Ionic as a dialect (Kretschmer K. Z. 29 p. 390 f., Smyth Ionic 386, Brugmann Gr. Grammatik ed. 3

that in the

Hymns

p. 38), it

is

as widely held that in the collected

I.e.

digamma has no place (Thumb when it sprang up on Achaean

is

Homeric epos In the Ur-Homer 326). shores no doubt it had; but it

p.

out of the question to refer any part of the

Hymns

to such a

This consideration, and the low ratio of differences even period. in the best cases between observance and neglect make it very
doubtful
(2)
if

F was

As

regards the relation of

a living sound in any of the Hymns. the Hymns to one another,

digammas being admittedly indigenous to Ionic, and having disappeared almost entirely from both Ionic inscriptions and iambic poets (see for the former Smyth or Hoff'mann, or Thumb I.e. p.
p.

322 f., for the 44 f.), and

latter

Hoffmann

249
from

or Flach's statistics
B.C.

I.e.

at a date varying

800700

in round

numbers,
in

it might be supposed prima facie that those hymns which the digamma was best preserved were the oldest.

Judged by
order of age

this
:

criterion

the

Hymns

fall

into

the

following

Apollo

Pythins,
to

Aphrodite, Apollo Delius, Demeter,

Hermes.

The Hymns

Dionysus and

Pan

are excluded from

;

the general calculation on account of their brevity but as against The combined ratio Pan, h. Dion, appears remarkably the elder.
of

the

minor

Hymns
their

also
is

does

not
close

strictly

enter
of

into

the

comparison;

total

very

to

that

Demeter.^

The value, however, of the digamma as a criterion of age is gravely qualified by the extent to which any particular hymn It is obvious that lines borrowed from depends upon Homer.

Homer containing observances or neglects of the digamma cannot be adduced as proof of the age of the hymn which borrows them.

later hymn, owing more to Homeric diction, may seem older than one whose writer was less bound by Homeric tradition.

The Homeric Hymns differ considerably as to the degree of their dependence upon Homer h. Aphr. is o/jLTjpcKcoraro^ in diction 20 verses are taken from Homer with almost no alteration,
; ;

^ In the usual tables, where v i<f). is excluded (Flach p. 40, Fick B. B. ix. p. 195 f.), the order of Ap. Pyth. and

Aphr.

is

reversed

the other ratios are

little different.

Ixxii

HOMERIC HYMNS
;

and the poem abounds in hemistichs and formulae out of 293 verses about 160 end in a Homeric formula (Windisch dc Hymn. Horn. maj. 1867, p. 47). The like statement applies to the
Pythian hymn out of 368 verses 3 8 are taken nearly unaltered from the Iliad or Odyssey, and nearly half contain formulae It is plain, therefore, that the proportions (Windisch p. 11). or absence of the digamma must not be pressed so of presence
'

as to establish a definite order

figures appear these facts
:

when
is

this allowance has

between the greater hymns.^ The been made to establish

than the other three long hymns. Aphr. and h. Bern, are all old, but the percentages of observances and neglects do not differ so materially as to fix an order between them.
later

(1) H. (2)

Hermes

H Ap.
to

much

Del.

and Pyth.,

h.

(3)
h.

The evidence

of the

digamma, as
old
(as

far as it goes, proves

some theories mentioned in the Introd.). (4) H. Fan cannot belong to an early epic date.^ The digamma then at the time when the oldest hymn was written was dead in current pronunciation. If, therefore, as is currently held, the digamma ceased to be spoken in Asia after 850, and in Naxos and the Cyclades by 700, and perhaps someDion,

be comparatively

against

what

later in Euboea, the oldest part of the Hymns cannot be This limitation agrees with put back beyond at farthest 800. the external and historical evidence, which will be found in the

Introductions to the different Hymns. Besides the digamma there are few dialectal peculiarities in the Hymns. Their vocabulary, where it differs from Homer
(see Fietkau de carm. Hesiod. atque hymnomm quatuor magnoruni mcabulis non homericis Eegimont. 1866), agrees with their general eVart h. Aphr. 147 is perhaps a scribe's accident, late-epic date.

due to Tragic associations. The same uncertainty attaches to fir)^ Herm. 11, BeX^ovaa h. Ap. 244 etc., <pv^av Herm. 114, ttolS^ The Hymn to Hermes is the only one which a(t)vei,bv ih. 473.
offers
^

palpable peculiarities
is

of

language.
^

'A6p6d^

106,

'irep^

denied, as against "Windisch, Clemm, and others, byFlach I.e. p. 5 f., but, especially in view of the new theories held about the history

This conclusion

of the digamma, its presence or absence cannot be held as more than one factor in determining the date of a document.

substantial results as to comparative dates can be drawn from the structure of the verse of the Hymns. The subject is treated exhaustively by La Roche Wiener Studicn xx. pp. 7090, Eberhard Metrische Beobachtungen zu d. h. H. 1874 and 1887.

No

INTRODUCTION
l^vvdi

Ixxiii

152 suggest
(ace.
pi.) Scut.

similar

forms

in

the
0.

Hesiodic

poems

302, aTroBpiirev 326, rpoird^ 0. B. 564 etc., which are to be effects of the Boeotian dialect upon the recognised Heliconian school (cf. e.g. Flach I.e. p. 5, n. 4). The singularly low percentage of the digamma, however, in the Hymn to

Xa709
Scut.

D. 611, ^Lklov opo^

33,

^iKa

Theog.

Hermes would seem to contradict a theory of a Boeotian origin; and Tick's happy restoration of iJ^oO in v. 400 rather

hymn with Oropus or Eretria {B. B. xxii. 272). For the Oropian inscription containing the form 'q-^oi see on Herm. 400. To these forms may be added Qclttov 255 for in the same Oropian inscription we find eKarrov. It is true that both Smyth {Ionic 371) and Hoffmann (p. 574) see Attic in influence eXarrov however (ap. Hoffmann), is Tick, on the other side, and cf. Wilamowitz-Mollendorf {Hermes xxi.
;
;

connects the

99).

As

the

inscription

contains

non- Attic

forms

such

as

evToOa

ivravOa,

a(f>tKvepLev(ov

rhotacism

Brj/jLopKov

= Brjfjboo-lcov,

dcptKvovfievcov,

and especially the we should see in it an Euboean-

lonic dialect coloured by a few local peculiarities.^ The hymn, therefore, seems attributable to the dialect of Oropus or Eretria.

hear of no school of rhapsodes at these places, but the " " " and " Homer Hesiod neighbouring Chalcis could attract

We

games (Hes. 0. D. 650 f., quoted p. lix, Certamen 265 A few writers of the early age are mentioned as of Chalcis; e.g. Tynnichus, the man of one paean (Plato Ion 534 D ov 7raz/T9 aSov(7i,\ admired by Aeschylus for its antique simhe was later than Alcman plicity (Porph. de abst. ii. 18
to its

Ezach).

according to the story in Ptol. Hephaest. Nov. Hist, in Phot. Bibl. 151a 9) and Hypodicus who won the prize for the
;

dithyramb at Athens in 508 {Marmor Barium 61). The neighbourhood of the serious Heliconian school may have induced an Euboean or Oropian to write a hymn in style somewhat of a parody upon Hesiod, and which contained the less dignified
adventures of the Pythian god. The longer hymns then upon the evidence of their language appear to belong to the last stage of the epic period the figures
;

Rhotacism in Euboea is certainly un-Attic, and attracted Plato's notice {Cratylus 434 c), but it is not Boeotian
either (Meister i. p. 151). Herodian, however, attributed it to "Aeolians,"

and and
it is

it is
is

found in Thessaly {ih. p. 300) frequent in Elis (where however final, while Eretrian rhotacism is

usually medial),

Ixxiv

HOMERIC HYMNS
hymns, though
less

for the smaller

cogent, since they

assume

the homogeneity of the poems, are a guarantee of their age on the whole, and compared with the ratios of the later epics,^
give them a place in the classical period with their style and the imitations in
collected
;

a conclusion agreeing

tragedy and

comedy

by Adami I.e. These hymns, with a few exceptions, have no

:

close analogies

in later poetry

nor

they do not resemble the Batrachomyomacfiia the fourth-century parodies they are simpler than the
;

learned
superior
finally,

and
to

artificial

hymns
official

of

the Alexandrians
at

they are
and,

the

later

hymns found

Delphi;

they are far removed from the tone of the Orphic and

Proclan hymns. The argument from style is strongly supported by the external evidence that a scholiast on Pindar quotes one

hymn
to

(xvi.) as

"

Homeric."

of the minor hymns seem end of the genuine epic period, a few are belong The Hymn to Fan can hardly be older than evidently later. the fifth century the Hymns to Helios and Selene appear to be Alexandrine (see Introd. xxxi.) and the Hymn to Ares, anomalous in the collection, may date from any part of the period of Orphic
to

But although the great majority

the

influence (see ante,

p.

xl n. 3).

VII. EDITIONS, ETC.

The editio princeps of 1488, its sources and its contribution the text of the author, have been described ante, p. xxxii. The Hymns were printed with the rest of the Homeric corpus in the editions of Aldus (1504, etc.) and Giunta (1537). No
to

new

the text were merely clerical.

aBe, h.

material was collected for these editions, and alterations in The Aldine corrected h. Ap. 244

The Hymns were first translated Aphr. 31 an accent. in the Latin version of the Odyssey pubby Georgius Dartona, lished by Andreas Divus of Constantinople, at Venice in 1537
(Matthiae Animad.
xii. f.).^

Henri Estienne included the

Hymns
iii.

in his great edition of the Poetae Graeci prineipes heroici carminis,

^

See Flach B. B.

ii.

44

f.

ggg ^Iso Legrand Bihliographie HelUnique

367.

INTRODUCTION
1567, and on pp.
xxvi.,
xxvii.,

Ixxv
first

printed the

notes on them.

certain

number

of quasi-clerical corrections are

due to him

(the best are h. Ap. 313 iroirio-aTo for iiroLrjaaro, xix. 2 ttlo-t] few bolder alterafor TTLo-o-Tj, XXV. 1 ap'^^^cofjuac for ap')(o^ai,).

tions

which he makes are unacceptable, though irap for apa h. Aphr. 173 was for a time received and believed to be the One correction, however, is brilliant, and reading of a Paris MS. The anticipates modern philology, \6ov for \ovov h. Ap. 120.
lawyer who goes by the name of Giphanius (van Giffen) may be his quoted for his attempt to insert S' after coay h. Ap. 73 The first edition of Homer came out at Strassburg in 1572. scholar who seriously and with success applied his skill to the dark places of the Hymns was an avocat of Dijon, Bernard
;

Martin (15741639) in his Variarum lectionum lihri qimttuor This rare book (of Farisiis apud Petrum Chevalier, 1605. which neither the Bodleian nor the British Museum possesses " cura Diederici van der Kemp, Trajecti a copy) was reprinted Particulars of Martin's life will be ad Khenum," in 1755. found in the preface, and in the local authorities quoted in the
article upon him in the Nouvelle Biographie g6n6rale. He left his library to the Jesuits of Dijon, in whose house his portrait was to be seen in van der Kemp's time. His fame rests upon

the brilliant emendations 09 tot iiravTvaaeL for ol tot eiravTia

aelo
h.

Ap. 152,

/jLvwofjuevo^

for

avoaojievo^
h.

ib.

209,

ifyprjao-cov

eTeov re for dypij^;'

h.

elveTeov

re
ih.

Herm. 242,

cjyevyovcra

for

^Oeyyova-a (confirmed by
yr)(TeTai

M)

486,

Aiohr.

252, MeXT^ro?

orTOfxa '^eiacTat for crTovafor pbekrjTT]^ h. ix. 3. His

:

other conjectures, though less certain, are remarkable h. Ap. 121 %/oa-t TTope^aTo for '^epalv e'Trrjp^aTo, 165 a lacuna between
this
V.

and 166, 209

w?

ttot

for

oiriroay
li/jLepov,

ih.

*A^av(,Ba
for

or

^AfiavTiBa for 'Afaz^TtSa,

for
ft)?,

371

lepov for

h.

Herm. 86
q)<;

</)a)9

87

KOfieodv

for

Bi/jicov,

241

aTrj

or ^rj or

Sij,

410 XvovTO

ola tv for peld re, 415 ttvkv for 412 transposed after 415, 427 till recently), TTvp (accepted alveovT or vfjuveovT for Kpaivcov, 471 6/Jb^d<; for 6fi<f>rj<;, 473 iyQ> 7rat9 a o^vvoov for eyoyye iralK d(f)vei6v, 497 mdiv for e-^cov,
for <f)vovTo,

412

498
67r'

eireTeuXev

for

eireTeWev,

524

iirl

pvO/juS

^c\6t7jto<;

for

dpdfim KoX ^iXoTijTi, h. Aphr. 254 ovofxaaTov for ovoTaTov (accepted in every edition but Clarke's), xix. 6 ai')(^p,r}vd^ for
av'^fjLrjv6\

14 e^ayev

or

eKXaaev

ola<i

for

eKkayev

olov,

12

Ixxvi

HOMERIC HYMNS
^

Xlirev for avai^a<i alyikoevTa for apyLvoevra, 3 8 avat^aaa Xelirev, xxii. 3 'RXlktjv re for 'RXcKOJva (often accepted), xxix.
alters
V.

the

title

to

ek

'l^a-rlav koX

'ltp/jLrjv,

transposes

v.

9 after

11 (usually accepted), 5 elXaTrlvat Ov^roU' <toI he for elk, 12 veol<; for vow. The courage implied Iv ov, OvrjTola-Lv in attacking so many of the worst passages, and the very considerable measure of success, with no suggestion from
variants
or

commentaries, give

Martin's

achievement a very

high place. The seventeenth century neglected the Hymns, and it is not till l7ll that we come to the edition of Joshua Barnes
at Cambridge.

the next English edition (Samuel was almost a reprint. Barnes' chief merit is 1740) probably his collection of Homeric parallels, which have since His played so great a part in the study of these documents. best conjectures are his divination of <j>ri in hrj Hermes 241 (repeated by Hermann and confirmed by y's Brj), fieyaXov Koloco

With all its faults time of Wolf (1807), and

book.

It is unnecessary to characterise this remarkable it held the field as a text till the

Clarke

184, His extraordinary Latin renderings, however, exposed him to the just ridicule of Jacques Philippe D'Orville (1696-1751) the well-known collector, a selection of D'Orville's comments and dilettante, and scholar the Hymns was published in the Journal of conjectures upon
Kpovoco

for fMcyaXoLo

h.

Ap. 62,

redvcofjuiva for reOvdoSea ih.

and particularly

vKt] for vXr)v

ih.

228.

Some of his conjectures anticipate later Philology xxv. 250 f. scholars (h. Ap. 142 az/ for av, h. Herm. 497 e^'^iv for ep^wi/, xix.
18

by M

iiriirpoielaa
(h.

Ap.

for iircTrpo'^eova-a) and in one case are confirmed 211, ttUius etiam legatur ap! ipe')(6el, for ipevdel).

to the Hymns also in his Critica Vannus 1737. Another object of D'Orville's lash was Michel Maittaire, known as an early dialectologist, who published the hymn to Apollo as part of his Miscellanea Graecorum aliquot Scriptorum Carmina cum Versione Latina et Notis London 1722. He first wished Samuel Clarke's to take jSe^Xr/araL h. Ap. 20 as a singular.

He

alludes

(1740) was, as we said above, almost a re-issue of Barnes's, (1759 f.) was of Clarke's, ovoraarov for ovorarov In the learned h. Aphr. 254 is its most conspicuous novelty. Verisimilium lihri duo of Joannes Pierson, Lugd. Bat. 1752
edition
as Ernesti's
^

avataraffa in the ed. of 1755

is

presumably a misprint.

INTRODUCTION
there are several good things.
certain for aKpr]^; xix. 15.
afi\avTOL<;
h.

Ixxvii

read after his conjecture for d^Xa/Beco^

was for many years Herm. 83 dypi]<; is

;

of the

Down to this period Hymns had been

ever since
collated.

1488 no single manuscript During the three centuries

scholars accomplished
variants.

what they did without the suggestion of

in other
Florence,

It is singular that D'Orville, an industrious collector provinces, who travelled in Italy, visited Milan and

and catalogued the Biblioteca Estense where E was The modern have copied down no various readings. and scientific study of the HyrriTis begins with the great Dutchman David Euhnken, who, in his Epistola critica to Valckenar " " (the actual (1749), published the readings of two Mss. Regii This book was the Paris MSS. grec 2763 = A, and 2833 =C). work of Ruhnken's youth, and it produced no immediate follower.
lying, should

When, however, thirty years afterwards the Moscow ms. fell into his hands, Ruhnken republished his Epistola critica together This discovery fairly with a text of the new poem (1782).
launched the
in succession the works Demeter alone, 1787), Ilgen (1796), A. Matthiae (Animadversiones 1800, edition 1805), Hermann Wolfs text (1806), Voss (Demeter only, 1826), Franke (1828). (1807) and Bothe's text with notes (1835) are occasionally

of Mitscherlich

Hymns (Hymn
;

there followed
to

detail.

It is unnecessary to analyse these commentaries in Ilgen accumulated parallels, Matthiae contributed new ideas and acute emendations (nearly all of which have at last

quoted.

been removed from

the

text),

and a theory summed up

of the formation

Hermann principally grammar of the text, Franke's small book

;

In period with judgment and impartiality. a certain opposition is noticeable Matthiae harked back to Euhnken, while Hermann championed Ilgen.
this

the other books

Still

with

all

the advance in criticism and the collection of

illustrations

MSS.

by these publications, the collation of had only increased by one Paris MS. (no. 2765 = B), examined together with Ruhnken's pair by Coray (Matthiae The next and last period of investigation Animadver. p. ix xi). should have been introduced by Schneidewin (from whom we actually have some work on the Hymns to Apollo and Hermes His incomplete edition was taken up by V. Baumeister p. 92). Baumeister in the well-known book (1860) which for so long
;

achieved

Ixxviii

HOMERIC HYMNS

has been the principal authority for these documents. At this time the critical material before the world was the textus

Baumeister re-introduced the family to mankind, had originally Schneidewin had obtained from Keil collations of D drawn. and of L, and information of the existence of P, G, and Q {eel.
receptus,

M, and ABC.

from which Demetrius, unknown

The discovery of L turned attention to the x and between 1860 and 1886, the date of Abel's and family, Gremoll's editions, there had been collated by various hands the MSS. D, E, G, L^, P, R^, R2 ^ ^ (Abel praef. p. xiii, Gemoll p. vi, Hollander op. citando p. 3, 4). The x family, perhaps as the from the position it had held since its disdethroned newest, covery, and the question was only whether E or L were the better representative of x. The claims of were re-introduced and temperately weighed by Dr. H. Hollander in his treatise die
pp.

93, 94).

handschriftliche

Ueberlieferung der horn. Hymnen Leipzig 1886, which definitely settled the relation of the MSS. All these MSS., with the addition of 0, H, F, S, L^, H, J, K, and Mon., were collated for the edition of Alfred Goodwin, Oxford 1893. Since that date there have been added T, At, and L^. E^,
It is Subsequent literature is noticed in the commentary. to mention the text of E. Abel, Prag 1886, the text and commentary of Albert Gemoll, Leipzig 1886, the separate editions of the Hymn to Demeter by Biicheler 1869 and V. Puntoni 1896, and of that to Hermes by Arthur Ludwich 1890, and the English translations of the Hymns by J. Edgar, 1891, and Andrew Lang, 1899, the latter with a discussion on many points in " connexion with the folklore of the poems. By the Oxford text" is meant Homeri opera ed. D. B. Monro, Oxonii 1896.
sufficient

HYMN TO DIONYSUS
The
one quire and a leaf in M, and probably of more in its archetype (p. xv), has deprived us of all but the last twelve The lines quoted by Diodorus, which were verses of this hymn.
loss of

first connected with the hymn by Euhnken, came apparently from the beginning there is no reason to doubt, with Baumeister, Another line is perhaps the connexion of the two fragments. preserved by Athenaeus 653 b Kpdrrjf; iv ^evrepw 'ATTLKr}<;
;

hioXeiCTOV iv
T7JV

tol<;

v/jlvoc^ toI^; ap')(aioL^ (jxiaKcov

avrl rov ^OTpvo^

ara^vkrjv KelaOat Soa rovrov

avTYjcri (TTa(f)vXr](Ti fxeXaLVrjortv KO/xooyvres

(p.

65 Wachsmuth).

On

the

source

of the

quotation in the

scholia to Apollonius Arg. B 1211 see p. Ixix. it is probable that this From its position in Bate.

was a

long hymn, on the scale of those to Dem., ApolL, Hermes and Otherwise, plainly, it would have been placed among the Aphr. short preludes. Space is allowed for a hymn of such size by the probable loss of much matter in the archetype of (see

p. xv).

There is hence the presumption that in age it was equal to Diodorus attributed it to Homer (iv. 2 the four greater hymns. The KOi rov ''OjjbTjpov he tovtoo<; /jLaprvprjaac iv T0t9 vfivoi<i).
to Dionysus in the collection (vii) is in a and comparisons between the two are not helpful style, probable that the seventh hymn is later, and that its borrowed the concluding formula ovZe tttj eam from There is nothing, either mythological or linguistic, in ments of this hymn which suggests a late period.

other

hymn

different

but

it is

composer
18, 19. the frag-

TMNOI OMHPIICOI

That there were various hymns to Dionysus, of this class, may be inferred from Menander irepl iinheiKT. eh. 6 (Walz on fcal %ft)/>k t(ov yeveakoRh. Gr. ix. p. 144) (paalv yiKcov etrja-dv nve^ fivOiKol vjjlvol, olov ore Aoovvo-o^; ^l/capio)
. . .

TMNOI OMHPIKOI

ERAGMENTA HYMNI IN BACCHUM

ol
(jxia,
fjuev

yap ApaKcivo)
S'

cr

ol

S*

iKcipo)

rjvejjioecrari

ol

eV Nafo),

Btov yevo^,

lpa(f>L(OTa,

1-9

cit.

Apoll. Rhod.

Diodorus Siculus ii. 1211

iii.

66. 3

8,

9 solos Diodorus

i.

15. 7, iv. 2. 4, schol.

this is usually supposed 1. ApaKdNcp to be the promontory in the island of xiv. 639, Pans. ix. 11. 2). Icaros (Strabo Hermann and others therefore hold that 'iKdpc^ could not refer to the island, as
:

the whole would include the part. But, although there were several other places of the name (Pliny N. H. iv. 23, Steph. Byz. S.V.), Icaros is here undoubtedly the island near Samos. The poet might

mean " either on Dracanon or (elsewhere) in Icaros." But Maass {Herrtus xxvi. 1891, p. 178 f.) is probably right in identifying Dracanon with a cape of the same name in Cos, an island which had
some connexion with Dionysus.
For
this cape see Strabo 657, where it is spelt ApeKauov (other variations are ApdKovov, ApaKdpLOP, ApdKavos ; the forms in a and e are equally sound, being perhaps from /j8paK, ^SpeK, in dipKopuxL, The Dracanon in Tlieocr. idpaKov),

2. NdHCjj see Preller-Robert i.^ 676 f. for the form cf. anrapyae!pa9icbTa viCora h. Herm. 310, fi7}xa.pi.CoTa 436, XapLdiora h. xviii. 12, vXeiCoTa Anth. Pal. Some exx. are quoted by Pick . vi. 106. B. XX. 179. The derivation and meaning of the epithet have only lately been made out. The ancients offer a choice of etymologies (schol. A 39 irapd rb 6dev Koi lpa4>iu}T7}s 6 Aiovvaos ipi(p(i}, X^yeraL earecpero yap KLcracp r) dirb tov ippd(pdaL avrbv ry />t7?pCfJ rod Aios. t) irapd. rb ipi<pi>3 avTov avvavarpacpTJpar -^ Trapa rb ipi(p avrbv irXiKeadai' cf. E. M. 302, 53, Choeroboscus ap. Cramer An. Ox. The sense of the word ii. p. 211, 32). in literature is that of jxr^poppacpT]^ (Eur. Bacchae 96, Nonnus Dion. ix. 23, Orph. h. xlviii. 2 f., h. anon. l^Abel p. 284).
: :
'

Pick

I.e. reverts but without probability to eXpos ^ppos wool, in the sense of the

shaggy animal,
X.

sc.

goat

Wieseler {Philol.

xxvi. 33, Nonn. Dion. ix. 16 (mentioned as the birthplace) is also to be taken as in Cos ; so also Anth. Pal. vii. 651. 3

dXXd rk
ApaKdvoLO
KpoKdXaLs,

fikv
I

AoXixv^

"^^

'^ci^

alireivijs irepl

'iKdpiov
is

pifjaa-et

Kufx-a

where, as in the

hymn, the
as

promontory from the island (Doliche

of Icaros, Apollod.
ii.

mentioned
is

separate the old name

6. 3).

701) takes the word as equivalent to ipicpLos, the title of Dionysus (to whom kids were sacred) preserved by Hesych. and Steph. B. The derivation however which has found most favour is that of Sonne K. Z. x. 103, cf. Sanscrit rshahlia a bull (see Neil ap. Prazer G. B. ii. 164 where the bull-Dionvsus is discussed ; Prbhde B. B. 21. 199, who adds ^ppao%

4
ol

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
^AXcfxeiM irorafiS ^advhivrjevTL Kvaa/nevTjv SefieXrjv reKeecv AlI repircKepavvo), dWot 5' eV Srj^7)<TtVy ava^, ae Xiyovai, yeveaOat,
(T

Se

iir'

yjrvS6fjL6V0t'

ae

8'

Tlkt6 Trarrjp avhpoov re decov re

'

TToWbv

avOp^iTwv, /cpvTrrcov XevKcoXevov eari Se tl^ Nuctt;, virarov 6po<;, avOeov vXrj,
air

Ilp7]v.

TTjXov ^OLVLKr)<;, * *

a'^eSbv AlyvTrroco podcov. * * # *

%
10

Kai ol dva(JT7)(jov(Tiv a/^aX\xaTa iroXX ivl v7]ol<;. Be rd/jiev rpla aot irdvTco^y rpLerrjpLO-iv alel ft)?
4
oin.

iii.

Diodori codd. praeter tres 8. ^cri bk thc nuchc, HBaroN 8poc Diodori 3 codd. praeter tres 10 inc. cod. Hpoc] Kepac sclioliasta Apollonii 11. obc be, t6 ju^n rpidcoi ndNTCoc rducN nos Mosquensis fol. xxxi. rect.
66.
||

ram
V.

Prellwitz

ib. 22,

99

Meillet

/.

F.

donian proper name 'AppaBalos). We have the Aeelic form in Alcman fr. 90 ippacpeihrov yap &va^. the cult of 3. kn 'A\9eic^ norauc^ D. in Elis was important for references see Preller-Robert i.^ p. 692 and 695. 4. On the derivation of the words Semele and Dionysus see Preller-Kobert Kretschmer Aus d. i.^ p. 660 and 664 Anomia, 1890, 17 f. Frohde B. B. xxi. p. 185 f., Harrison Prolegomena p. 404 f. TcpniKcpauNco the epithet is chosen
:

and Lat. verves and thinks the original sense was "male"; Solnisen ib. vii. 46 sq. comparing Lacoiiian eLpyjv, and the Mace328
apveios

who adduces

Nysa (Herod, ii. 146, iii. 97) ; it would be needless to suppose that in this case
Dionysus was identified with
Osiris.

On

Nysa see Preller-Robert i.^ p. 663, Maass Hermes xxvi. p. 184, Roscher Lex. i.
1029
f.,

Yiaxrison Prolegomena
:

-^.

379.

UnaroN 8poc
dorus,
oiipeos
is

the reading '6pos, of Diosupported by h. Ap. 139 piov

:

Evdeatv v\rj$. It would also preserve a rare case of 6pos digammated H. G. 393. Wesseling conjectures

that K^pas was derived from Apoll. Arg.

282

'idTL
;

Tis iroTafios virarov

K^pas

but see p. xlix. Gemoll, on the other hand, prefers K^pas it is used for a peak (German -horn) in Xen. An.
'iiKtavo'Lo
;

V.

6.

7.

Cf.

vipLKepara

Trerpav

Arist.

(according to Adami de poet, scenicis p. 243) to suggest the circumstances of the birth ; cf. Eur. Bacch. 90 Xi-Trova' aiwva So Nonn. Dion. viii. KepavvLq) 7rXa7^.

Mcb.

319
5.

vvfjicpie

repiriK^pavve.
:

Gi^ByciN the of the birth at Thebes

fiN

common
is

597 (Pind. fr. 285), 6pr) d6o d KoKovai K^para Strabo 395. 10. oi this, as Hermann saw, must refer to Semele. firdiXuaxa votive offerings generally,
: :

tradition followed in the

for dvaBrj/nara, as in early inscriptions (Herod, v. 60, 61, Pans. x. 7. 3, of

Delphic paean (B. G. H. xix. p. 393 f., Smyth Greek Melic Poets p. 524) ^v
Qifj^aLs TTOT ev ei/lais Z7)[pi irais Qvuva.
7.

tripods)

the
tov

statue

of
;

yeivaTo]

KaWi-

'ATroXXuiPos F'pigr.i. 7 and 138. The

dyaXfia

see

Chares was Roberts

in-

word might

KpunTcoN

Adami compares
d<p'

place was perhaps mythical, and invented to account for the name Dionysus (so Kretschmer I.e.) ; afterwards it was localised in various parts of the Greek and barbarian world. The Nysa of the hymn may be in Arabia (Diod. iii. 65 and 66 quoting Antimachus fr. 70 Kinkel). It might, however, be the Ethiopian
:

Bacch. 98 Kpvrrrbv h. XXX. 3, Iii. 5. NucH the 8.

Eur. "Upas, and Orph.

originally

clude the early temple images or ^oava ; but, unless the hymn belongs to an age at least as late as the sixth century B.C., dydX/xara cannot refer to votive statues, the most archaic of which are not older than the beginning of the century. 11. cbc bk rdjueN rd fxiv is unintelligible owing to the loss of the context. Hermann renders ut haec numero tria simt, and supposes that three been mentioned, things had though he does not suggest what the " three things may be. It is possible
:

' '

EIC

AIONTCON
vevae Kpovicov

avdpcoiToi pe^ovav T6X7]6cro-a<; KaTo/jL^a<;.

r)

Kol Kvavijjo-LV

eV

6(f)pv(ro

d/jL^p6(Tiai S* dpa yalTai iTreppcoaavro avaKTO<; KpaTo<; air aOavdroto, fjueyav 8 eXekt^ev "OXvfxirov,

15

KaprjaTL firjrlera Zev?. LXrj6\ lpa(j)i(OTa, <yvvai/jLave<;' ol Be a docBol aSo/juev dp'^ofjbevoi Xrj<yovTe<i r, ovSi Try ecrrt,
0)9

elTTobv

eTTevevore

12.

lacunam post

h. v. stat.
:

Matthiae

16.

iK^Xcuce

corr.

Ruhnken

17. Y\a'

corr.

Hermann

YXaoi

Ruhnken
;

that they were three titles of Dionysus Kai Nonn. Dion, xlviii. 965 f. of.
TpiTaTCp v4ov iijxvov iTrea/xapdyrjaav 'IdKX^P Kal reXerats rpiaa^aiv e/Sa/cxei^^Tjcrai' . 'AdijvaL Zaypia Kvdaivopres &fia
I

of

ri/uLvo} cf.

T 197
Eur.

{Kdirpov) Ta/nhiv

Ad

'B.eXLcp

T,

Supp.

1196

r^fiveiv

But the sense "as " can scarcely these things are three be extracted from the Greek : even if iffH be supplied, the jul^u is meaningless. In the Oxford text rdfiev (which might
Bpofiiip Kal 'IdKxV'

This would refer to the common ; which, however, was not specially connected with Dionysus. The emendation is therefore uncertain,
acpdyia.

TpiTTvs or rpiTTija

and the passage waits

It
is

for further light.

also

doubtful whether the main

:

stand either for

for

erdfj-rjcray,

an

aor. pass.,

which cf. rafieir] below, or 'eTafxey) For the graphical was substituted. change examples are superfluous, though rb fX7), TOfiy may be quoted as a coincidence (Hipp. Aait. 22). This would give a verb and eliminate jm^v, but the meaning of the passage would still remain
It is obvious, however, to suggest that there is an allusion to the violent death of Dionysus-Zagreus. The

obscure.

clause begins after rpia or TrdvT(os. TpicTHpiciN on the rpieTrjpls see Eur. Bacch. 132, Schomann Griech. Alterth.^ ii. 523 f. The reckoning of years p. being inclusive, it was a biennial festival modern to computation. according Diodorus (iii. 65, iv. 3) derives the from Dionysus' years of disTpLT7}pis appearance and his biennial return ; see Rohde Psyche p. 304 so Orph. h. liii. 4 Kotfii^et Tpierripa xp^^ov ; Nonnus
;

myth, though chiefly mentioned in late authors, was known at least as early as the sixth century B.C. (first in Onomacritus for see Lobeck Aglaoph. ii. p. 615 f. references see Preller-Robert i.^ p. 705 f. Maass Orpheus p. 79 f., Frazer G. B. ii. For the cutting in this p. 161 f.). connexion cf. 0pp. Ven. iv. 281 /u^eXe'Ca-rl of lambs, Nonn. vi. 205 Ai6rdfiev, vvaov ifiKTTvXKovTo fxaxo-i'PV' ^^^ the the Album frag, upon Dionysus in gratulatorium to Herwerden, 1902, p. 137
; ;
,

(quoted above) gives another explanaFor modern theories see Frazer tion. G. B. ii. p. 163, Schomann op. cit. p. 460 n. 2. There were TpierTjpldes in many parts of Greece e.g. Thebes, Tanagra, Delphi, Argos, etc. (Schomann
;

p. 526).

There appear to be two alternabut the 13-15 and 16 similarity largely depends upon the
13
f.

tive versions,

alteration of iKiXevae (16) into iirivevae.

See p.

xliii.
:

= Pap.

Mus.

Brit. 273 v. 45

Deriades
Stj

the

enemy

of Dionysus says at yap

There is, laeXel'aTl 8id Kpia aeTo ralfxeir]]. however, no authority for the hypothesis
that he was torn into three pieces and finally we should expect either ^raixh
;

the only Homeric form of the imperative. tXadt (Theocr. xv. 143) has a short. Moreover, elpacpiQra nowhere shows signs of a digamma. For M's mistake cf. 19 iTriXadSfievop. Both forms occur in Anth. Pal. xii. 158 tXad'
17. YXhg'

ere

rpla or

ird/nris

rpia, as in

17 eKdaTTjv dieXeXv KeXe^oj Theocr. ix. 26 Tr^pre rafxwv {Kp4as) "cutting it into five parts," and other exx. ap. Kuhner-Gprth 411. 5. Possibly the meaning may be "as three victims were for this sense offered," i.e. rpla atpdyia

Dem. Symm. irivre fi^prj and

xvi.

&va^ 'IX-qdi. ruf^aiuoN^c of Dionysus Nonn. Dion. so OriXvixav-f]^ id. xvii. 229, 252 For the prominence 184, xxxvi. 469. of the female cult of Dionysus see Bachofen das Mutterrecht p. 231 f. XiiroNT^c T for the vowel 18.
: ; :

lengthened by position in this place see

on

h.

Dem.

269.

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
a-ei

eirCkrjOoiievcp
(TV
/jbV

leprj^;

fie/ivrjaOai

aoiSij^;.

Kal

ovTco '^olpe,

Aioovva

elpa<f)iiTai

20

(Tvv fjuyrpl
19.

^e/neXy,

r}v

irep

KoXeovai Svcovrjv.
:

4niXae6ueNoi

correximus

iniXHedxieNON

Ruhnken
58,

cl. vii.

59

19.

M's

iTTLXadSfxevoL

points

to

the
error

(iUaaaiv G),
variant
{avT(^
vii. is

185,

where the
5otik7]v
at

dative
is

iirCKyjdofiivcj}.

The

same

ancient
MSS.),

(Kara

is recognised by the permutation oi. = schol. on Eur. Fhoen. 682 (who refers

clearly found in '^ 767 vlKiqs UijAvi^, where many Mss. have Ufxevoi. The

'Apiardpxov with

most

most

Ruhnken took
59 ai6 ye
21.
:

Eur. 1657. the accusative from h.

MSS.), Or. 779,

110

\T]66fivov.

to the change of alphabet at Athens in the archonship of Euclides) ; the MSS. there read aoi vlv ^kjovoi, which the scholiast corrects to <rc^ vlv eKydvq). For another case cf. Arist. Bhet. iii. 1405 A 13, and for the variation in inscriptions Meisterhans^ 24 n. 128. For the construction cf. E 253, Z 529
it

of

0UCONHN the divine counterpart the Maenads (cf. dveiv, Qvidbes).

6 Aidwaos irapk Hesych. QvuvLSas. For a festival QvTa in Elis cf. "Podiocs. Paus. vi. 26. 1. Thyone is the mother of Dionysus in the Delphic paean (quoted on 5) for other references see Roscher 1047.
;

II

HYMN

TO DEMETER
Bibliography

A. FiCK, in Bezzenberger Beitrdge xvi. (1890) p. 26 f. R. Y. Tyrrell, Hermathena ix. 20, p. 33-40, 1894. V. PuNTONi, L'Inno Omerico a Demeira, 1896.
T.

W. Allen,

J.

H.

S. xvii. p. 49

f.

E. Maass, "Ipts Indogerm. Forschungen

i.

157

f.

Preller-Robert, GriecMsche Mythologie i.^ p. 747-806. " Kora und Demeter" in Roscher Lex. L. Block, art.
F.

Lenormant, "The Eleusinian Mysteries"

art.

in Oontemp. Rev., 1880.

W. M. Ramsay,
L. P.

"Mysteries"

\i\

Encycl. Brit, ninth ed. 1884.

Dyer, Gods in Greece, eh. 2, 1891. Gardner, New Chapters in Greek Hist. ch. 13, 1892. O. Rubensohn, die Mysterienheiligtumer, 1892. E. RoHDE, Psyche p. 256 f., 1894. M. P. FoucART, Recherches sur Vorigine etc. des Mysteres,

1895.

W. Pater,

Greek Studies, 1895. D. Philios, Meusis, ses Mysteres etc., 1896. L. R. Farnell, Cults of the Greek States, ii. ch. 16 (for Hecate), 1896. L. Campbell, Religion in Greek Lit. p. 245 f., 1898.
J. G.

A. Lang, The Homeric Hymns {Translation) p. 53 f., 1899. Frazer, The Golden Bough, second ed. ii. p. 168 f., 1900. M. P. FoucART, Les Grand Mysteres d'Eleusis, 1900.
art. "Demeter" in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Micycl., 1901. N. SvoRONOS, Journal Internat. d'Arch. Numism. iv. p. 169 f., 1901. G. F. ScHOMANN, GriecMsche Alterthumer (ed. by Lipsius), p. 387 f., 1902.
J.

O. Kern,

J.

E. Harrison, Prolegomena

p,

150

f.,

1903.

Subject.

Persephone, while gathering

flowers on the I^ysian

plain, is carried off

by Hades, with the connivance of Zeus. Her reaches the ears of Hecate and Helios Demeter, too, hears cry her voice, but does not see the rape, or know the name of the ravisher. Distracted With grief, the mother wanders for days
;

know

She meets Hecate, who does not seeking news of her daughter. that Hades has done the deed but the two goddesses go
;

together in quest of Helios, from

7

whom

they learn the truth.

TMNOI OMHPIKOI

ii

Then Demeter, angry with Zeus, leaves Olympus and visits the earth in the guise of an old woman. Eeaching Eleusis, she meets the daughters of King Celeus, and is engaged to nurse their
She would make the child immortal, but is brother Demophon. thwarted by the curiosity of his mother Metanira. She reveals
herself to the Eleusinians,

commands

them, to build her a temple,

and departs from Eleusis. But she is still wrathful with the gods, and causes a great dearth, so that mankind is in danger of So Zeus sends Hermes to bring back perishing from famine. from the underworld. Hades, however, has given Persephone the maiden a pomegranate seed to eat, which binds her to him and Demeter, after a joyful meeting with her daughter, tells her that she must now stay with Hades for a third part of every The wrath of Demeter is now appeased she makes the year. fruits of the earth to grow again, and instructs the chiefs of Eleusis in the performance of her rites, the knowledge of which
; ;

is

necessary

for*

the happiness of

men

in the nether world.

The Kape and Eeturn of Persephone is a favourite theme in classical poetry. The version of Pamphos is several times
mentioned by Pausanias (see on 8, 99, 101); it seems to have been essentially similar to the Homeric hymn, though differing in
Pindar devoted an perhaps owing to Athenian influence. ode to the subject (Pans. ix. 23. 2), and Euripides tells the story in a choral song {Hel. 1301-1368). There are references to it
details,

in

Alexandrian literature (Callim. h. Bern, vi., Mcand. Ther. 483-487), and in Nonnus {Dion. vi. 1-168) and the Orphic It was especially popular with the Argonautica (11971201). Eoman poets: Ovid has two accounts in full {Fast. iv. 419-616,

Met 385-661);

Statins alludes

to

the

myth

Achill.

ii.

149-

151), and Claudian composed a whole epic de raptu Proserpinae.^ The distinctive features of various ancient poems concerned

with Demeter generally, and the rape of Persephone in particular, have been analysed by Pater in his Greek Studies. He pays a

warm

tribute to the merits of the

hymn

to

Demeter, noting

Many especially its pathetic expression and descriptive beauty. readers of the hymn will agree with Prof. Mahaffy (Greek Class.
For a complete list of full accounts of the myth, or shorter allusions, both in poetry and prose,fsee Forster der Raub uvd die Ruckkehr der Persephone (1874),
pp.
^

913-914), Archilochus, Lasus, Sophocles ( Triptolemus), Panyasis, PhereFor prose cf. cydes, among early poets. especially Diod. v. 3-5.
{Theog.

29-98.

The

list

includes

Hesiod

II

EIC
i.

AHMHTPAN

Lit.

p.

151) in
critics,

Foreign

calling it "far the noblest" of the collection. some of the as a rule, are less favourable
;

German commentators, and recently Puntoni, among the Italians, have been so much occupied in dissecting the hymn into parts
that they appear to have had no time to appreciate
as a whole.^
its

excellence

Relation of the poetical value of the

fact that it is

hymn

to

the

Mysteries.

Great

as

is

the

hymn, perhaps its chief interest lies in the the most ancient and the most complete document
;

There is nothing esoteric bearing on the Eleusinian mysteries. or official in its tone the writer was not a priest, but a poet,

whose primary object was to describe, in fitting language, the But he pathetic and beautiful story of Demeter and Persephone. was an orthodox believer, who had undoubtedly been initiated and he was at pains to prove that the rites observed at Eleusis were derived from the actual experiences of the divine founders of the mysteries. We can thus reconstruct from his narrative a picture,' more or less complete, of the early Eleusinian ritual at a period anterior to the intrusion of Bacchic and Orphic elements. Thanks to the work of Mannhardt and Frazer, much light has now been thrown on the primitive meaning of this ritual a meaning which had become obscured, if not altogether lost, by

the time of the

It

hymn
:

itself.

seems probable that the early Eleusinian ceremonies were ^ the corn was worshipped under two forms the purely agrarian ripe ear or Corn-Mother (Deo, Demeter), and the new blade or Corn-Maiden (Core).^ When the time of sowing was past and

the

Maiden was underground,

it

was thought

necessary

to

propitiate the Mother, or rather, perhaps, to influence her by sympathetic magic, in order to secure the reappearance of the

Maiden.

acts of ritual to hold

Hence the Eleusinians prepared themselves by various communion with the Corn-goddess. During
(cf.

the period of preparation {Kadapcri^), the adults fasted

See below, p. 13. ^ Jerons' account of the primitive rites at Eleusis is here followed in the main outlines {op. cit. p. 365 f.) see
;

49),

Demeter and Core at Eleusis more easily than the old theory that Demeter was
the Earth. It is not denied, of course, that Demeter became an Earth -goddess, at an early period. For the meaning of the name see Prellwitz Wieiier Studien, 1902, xxiv. p. 525, who concludes for "Mutter Da," Aa-fiarrip. Cf. also A. B. Cook Glass. Rev. 1903, p. 176 f., Harrison Proleg. p. 271.

also
^

Lenormant,
See
f.,

p. 852.

Mannhardt Myth.
Frazer

224

^.

ii.

p.

Forsch. p. 168f. On the

duplication of Demeter and Persephone see especially G. B. ii. p. 218 f. This view explains the relation between

10

TMNOI OMHPIICOI

ii

and perhaps abstained from bathing (50). To prevent a failure of the crops, complete purification was required, for their fields, their children, and themselves. They cleansed and fertilised the
it with lighted torches (48). So also they purified their children by making them pass over the fire (239). The women, who in the earliest times seem to have been mainly,

land by running over

if

not exclusively, concerned with these

rites,

held a iravvvyL^^ or

In order, probably, to unite themselves more holy vigil (292). closely with the goddess, her worshippers pelted one another with stones, until the blood flowed, an offering acceptable to Demeter,
as to the gods of
fast

many

peoples (265).

Finally they broke their

by partaking sacramentally of the body of the Corn-goddess, in the form of a KVKeoav, or mixture of wheat and water (208). The development of this primitive Eleusinian religion is a matter of speculation. The simple agrarian ritual may have remained unaltered for centuries but it is plain that the ideas underlying the cei'emonies must have been greatly changed before the age of the hymn. As has been already remarked, an elaborate myth had obscured the meaning of the ceremonies which it purported to explain. The mimetic ritual (to secure the renewal of the crops) had come to be thought a com^memoration of the story of Persephone, whose loss and recovery was represented by a sacred play.^ The old agricultural magic had been transformed into a Mystery, and the Maiden had become a great goddess of the underworld, with power to reward or punish mankind after death (see 480-482). Date of the hymn. These ideas of future happiness for the souls of the initiated are, of course, quite foreign to Homeric eschatology, and furnish a terminus a quo for the date of the hymn. And there are landmarks in the later history of the Eleusinian cult which supply us with a terminus ante quem. The hymn makes no mention of lacchus, who played so important a part in the ritual of Eleusis, as known to us from the Frogs of
;

Aristophanes.^

It is true that arguments ex silentio are dangerous, and we cannot be sure that lacchus was altogether absent from the mysteries when the hymn was composed. There may have
1

Clem. Alex. Protrept.

see

ii.

p. 12.

details

Lenormant

and

For Ramsay.

Many such dramatic exhibitions were ceremonies developed from magical intended to secure the revival of vegeta-

see Frazer G. B. i. p. 227 f., iii. 164 f. ^ Frogs 316 f. See Rohde Psyche p. 261 f. who holds the view that lacchus was introduced by the Athenians.

tion
p.

II

EIC

AHMHTPAN

11

been a haiixwv, perhaps also known as Plutus (489), connected with the great goddesses from very early times (Lenormant p. 856 Dyer p. 174).^ But we may safely conclude that lacchus, who was either the brother of Persephone, or her son by Hades,
;

was of
the

little

the

hymn hymn

importance until a period subsequent to the age of It follows that (Gardner p. 385, after Lenormant).

at Eleusis,

when lacchus was

certainly preceded the introduction of Dionysiac rites identified with Dionysus (Bacchus).

The procession of lacchus from Athens to Eleusis was established by the time of the Persian war (Herod, viii. 65); Lenormant is therefore probably correct in assigning the commencement of
Dionysiac influence to the first half of the sixth century B.C. The insignificance of Triptolemus and Eumolpus, who are merely two of the Eleusinian chiefs, is also a sign of antiquity (see 153). On these grounds the hymn appears to belong to a date at least
not later than the beginning of that century Lenormant himself end of the eighth or the beginning of (p. 852) assigns it to the Most scholars are substantially in agreethe seventh century. ment with the view that the hymn is the work of the seventh
;

century;

e.g.

Forster

(p.

39),
ch.

who

Duncker

{Griech. Gesch.

iii.

the century.

So Francke (de 1881), following Voss (between Hesiod and Solon).

suggests the first half, and 14), who favours the middle of hymn, in Ger. compositione etc.,

We may

therefore reject the theory of a later date, held

by

Baumeister (the period of the Pisistratids) and Fick (B. B. xvi. B.C. p. 27), who places the hymn between 540 and 504 evidence is inconclusive, but does not negative the Linguistic

number
dSt/cetv,

GemoU (p. 279) quotes a theory of a seventh-century date. of forms (e.g. o'^ocaiv, Ovalaiaiv, Kopr)) and words (e.g.
T7]pelv)

to belong to later Attic.^ for their first appearance

which are not Homeric, and which seem to him But we cannot arbitrarily fix a time we can at most call them post-Homeric.
;

For the evidence

of the

Place of composition. Many critics, since Voss, have attributed " " is taken to If the word Attic the hymn to an Attic writer.
"

digamma

see p. Ixix

f.

imply

Athenian," there

is little

to
^

be said for the view.

por
fuller lists see

The

1 This ^alfiwv is not with the male god of triad Hades, Demeter, 2. On such triads see Mns. 58 (1903) p. 1 f.

to be confused the Eleusinian Core. See on

de hymn, in Cer. 1872, op. cit. p. 10 f.

p.

Gutsche Quaest. 19 f., Francke

Usener

lihein.

12

TMNOI OMHPIICOI

ii

Athenians are nowhere mentioned (the emendation introducing the name in 268 is now abandoned), and there is no hint of the The mysteries appear famous procession from Athens to Eleusis. This silence about any Athenian to be still purely parochial.
interest seems to refute the

conjecture of Preller (adopted by Baumeister) that the hymn was composed for recitation at the It is highly probable, in fact, as has often been Panathenaea. suggested, that at the time of composition Eleusis was still

independent of Athens.
doubtedly not later
a generation earlier.

fusion of Eleusis with Athens

Unfortunately the date of the political is uncertain, although it was un-

thaj^ Solon,^

If this argument

and probably took place at least is sound, we have also a

confirmation from history to support the theory of considerable antiquity for the hymn. Although the claim for an Athenian origin seems to fail, there
is

reason to believe that the

i.e.

hymn

is

"

Attic

"

in the broadest

sense of the word,

10, Forster,
p.

24).

Eleusinian (Grote Hist. Greece, part ii. ch. The author was clearly familiar with the

mythology
initiated

and topography of
mysteries. " " local colour so

into
is

the

perhaps,
origin
scholars,

of the

hymn

and must have been Greek document, The Eleusinian clearly marked. has nevertheless been denied by various
Eleusis,

In no

early

principal

The cogent.^ objection is perhaps the fact that, in the hymn, the descent of Persephone to the underworld takes place at ISTysa, But this whereas local tradition laid the scene at Eleusis itself.^
whose arguments, however, are not very
tradition
is

mentioned by no authors earlier than Phanodemus and 17), and we need not suppose that it was When the Athenians became interested in the primitive. mysteries, they localised the scene in Attica itself (Schol. on Soph. 0. a 1590; see Preller-Eobert i.' p. 759 n. 1); and this implies that there was no rigid and orthodox belief in a KardPausanias (see on
^aa-i<; at Eleusis.

^ Jevons (p. 363) is not justified in inferring from Herod, i. 30 that Eleusis held out until the time of Solon. Ramsay (p. 128) suggests that the religious systems of Athens and Eleusis were largely consolidated by Solon. 2 The language is of no help in determining the place of composition, although there appear to be a few Atticisms ;

Francke shews that there are also words proper to Ionic, Aeolic, and even Doric
(p. 25).
liis sug\\ 178 belongs to North Greece has nothing to commend it. Pick {B. B. ix. p. 201) thinks that the author, if not an Athenian, was a Parian; the latter alternative has no probability.
;

See Maass Orpheus

gestion that the

hymn

II

EIC

AHMHTPAN

13

Extant literature shews little or no InflueTwe of the hymn. trace of any imitation of the hymn. Callimachus may have

known it, but there is practically no evidence to be extracted from his poem (see on 49 ), and he differs from the Homeric version in some particulars (cf. on 200); see Gutsche op. cit. p. 28 f. Apollonius Ehodius may have adapted the episode of

Demophon (237
but there
is

f.)

to

his account of the childhood of Achilles;

(A 869 ) which may not be ApoUodorus, however, must have been acquainted independent. with the hymn, as his own account of the myth (i. 5) is identical in its main outlines. He disagrees in some details e.g. Demeter discovers the name of the ravisher from the men of Hermione, not from Helios Demophon is consumed by the fire the mission of Triptolemus is narrated. ApoUodorus mentions Panyasis and
nothing in the passage
:

Pherecydes as authorities for the genealogy of Triptolemus he must therefore have collated their accounts, at least, with the Homeric hymn, and have adopted a composite version of the
;

Actual citations of the hymn appear in Philodemus (see on 440) and Pausanias, who mentions it in three places (i. 38. 2 f., ii. 14. 2, iv. 30. 3). In language, the poem is more closely connected Diction.
myth.

hymn to Aphrodite than with any other in the collection The writer was evidently a close Aphr. Introd. p. 198). student of Hesiod Francke (p. 11 f.) collects a large number of words and forms in the hymn, which are wanting in Homer, but
with the
(see h.
;

occur in Hesiod.

passage

containing the names

of

Ocean

borrowed from the Theogony (see on 417). There is no reason to suspect the Integrity of the hymn. presence of any interpolated passages there is indeed no single line which may not have been original. The story moves in a simple and straightforward way from beginning to end, and all

nymphs

is

the episodes fall into their proper places. summary of the various attempts to disintegrate the hymn (by Matthiae, Preller,

Hermann, Wegener, and Bticheler) is given by GemoU (p. 278), and need not be repeated here. The latest editor, Puntoni, while " criticising the previous efforts of the higher critics," has added
a theory, no
that the
less

hymn

as

it

He believes unconvincing, to the number. stands is a fusion of two distinct poems, one

of which narrated the rape of Persephone without alluding to Eleusis and the mysteries, while the other treated the mourning

14
of

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
Demeterand the

institution of the Eleusinian cult (p. 2, 111).

Puntoni apportions the lines of the hymn between these two The grounds earlier poems and the additions of a later editor. for this elaborate and minute dissection are quite illusory they
;

mainly in the supposed unsatisfactory position held by Hecate, and in a number of grammatical and logical incongruities in the text. The most tangible of these are in 53 and 58. It
consist

appears unnecessary to refute Puntoni's long argument in detail

his

inapplicable to early poetry, and perhaps to imaginative literature in any age ; some of his objections betray a want of familiarity with epic usage, and even with Greek as a

method

is

language.^

hymn

is

of Baumeister and GemoU, that the untouched and uncontaminated, is adopted practically

The conclusion

in the present edition.

^ To give an example, we made two journeys.

are told that ^iretra

in

47 implies that Demeter

II
Etc

AHJUHTpGN
Oeov,
ap'^ofju

^TjixTjTp

rjvKoiJbOV,

(TfjLvr)v

deiBecv,

rjpira^ev,
v6cr<l>cv

avTTjv ^Se dvyarpa ravvcrcpvpov, rjv hoiKev Se ^apvKTV7ro<; evpvoira

A')]/ii7]Tpo<;

^AlBcovev<;
7iev<;,

'^pvaraopov ayXaoKapirov
elc

TiTULUS.
THp*
4.

ToO

qOtoO ujuNoi
:

eeixu M Ruhnken (cf. 315) xP"coep6Nou Rulmken cbpH96pou Biicheler

T^N di^JUHTpaN
:

litteris rubris

M
(cf.

1.

Bhjuhxiii.

corr.

||

corr.

Ruhnken

179,

1)

That no inference can be drawn from the plural vfxvoi in the title (a misapprehension of Biicheler's, ed. p. 3) is plain from its appearance before the other hymns. It is to be read tov ai>Tod vfivot..
form of the accusative Ai^uHTpaN in the title of h. xiii, in all mss. except It is a variant in Hes. Theog. 454 J.
ii. 14. 3, and is required by the metre in an epigram quoted by Paus. i.

gests
see

an early chthonian triad, Demeter, Core and Zeus Chthonius (Hades, Pluto)

els T7]v drjfiTjrpap. is the

references in Pauly-Wissowa 2754. But the relation of the male God to the two goddesses at Eleusis is uncertain. It may be noted that the iepbs ydfios was

and Paus.

obscured before the period of the hymn as Ramsay remarks (p. 127), the annual Theogamia had become a mere disagreeable episode in the life of the two
;

goddesses.
2.

37. 2 (Preger Inscr. gr. metr. 203. 2) ; so orac. ap. Euseb. P. E. v. 34 eh irdrpriv

rip-rraaev

Cf. Hes. Theog. 913 "^v 'AiSiovei/s ^s Trapk fxrjrpds' ^dcoKe d^ fXTjTi^ra
\

(pvyddas Kardyuiv Arjfj.r)Tpav dfi-ficreLS. 1. ee6N : dedv (M) in one syllable is perhaps not impossible ; deCov and deds are common in synizesi in Hesiod and Tragedy ; Rzach DialeM des If. 375. Smyth (ionic 28) quotes synizesis in
ffdKea, (TTT}dea,

Zevs.

For the influence of Hesiod on

see Introd. p. 13.
:

the
4.

Hermann thought that the epithet could only have been chosen
xpuca6pou

hymn

by an

^i(p7j(p6pos

interpolator. in Lycophr.
rrj

But Demeter
153,

is

where the
ATj/jL-ZiTrip

practically correction

requires
is

where

But the metre and Yoss's confirmed by h. xiii. 1,

^i\ea
etc.

schol. notes ev

Boturlg. idpyraL

debv,

again has dedu, while the other

Possibly the title may suggest that the goddess has won her the sword, and protects her land by
^i^os
^xoi^o'ct.

MSS. give deov. 2 f. The rape of Persephone by Hades points to an original lephs yd/xos, or

agricultural
h.

worshippers (so Kern in Pauly-Wissowa 2749, comparing Callim.

Dem. 137

<p^p^

fat

eipdvav,

IV

6s

annual holy marriage between a god and goddess of vegetation, instances of which
are frequent in Greece and elsewhere see Frazer G. B. i. p. 227 f., ii. p. 186 f.,
;

Harrison Proleg. p. 549 f. Here, as often, the marriage is by capture {ih. ii.p. 195 f.) The presence of Hades in the myth sug15

and the name of the hero Triptolemus) but in any case there is little or no fixity of divine attributes the golden sword is in early literature an epithet of Artemis in orac. ap. Herod, viii. 77. See further on h. Ap. 395 for the nominative form xp^<^<^opos, h. Ap. 123.
dpoae TTJvos
dfidarj,
; ;

16

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
TTaL^ovaav Kovpyai avv flKcavov ^aOvKoXirot^, dvOed T alvvfjuevrjv, poBa kol KpoKov! r]K la /caXa
Xei/jbCJV^
a/jb

vdpKiaaov Tala A to?

6* ,

fxakaicov koI /uyaWiBai; iqS* vaKivdov ov (j^vcre SoXov KaKvKcoTTihi /covpy

jSouXfjcn '^api^o/Lbevrj
(Te^a<;

Oav/juao-TOV yavooyvra7.
cl.

HoXvBeKTrj, to ye iraaiv IheaOai

8.

10

Xeiu^NQ JuaXoKbN
T6Te

B'

428 10. 8re Matthiae

5.

M M
:

corr.

Hermann (Hn Ruhnken)

:

^9006 Ilgen,
:

def.

Puntoui

corr.

Goodwin

5^ tc Wyttenbach

6aouK6\noic : see on h. Aphr. 257. 6 f. The avdoXoyla of Persephone is a feature in most of the accounts of the It may have been introduced as rape. a natural girlish act, and so have no mythological importance ; see parallels in Preller- Robert i.^ p. 758 n. 2. On the other hand, flowers play a considerable part in ritual connected with deities of vegetation, so that the avdoKoyla may be paralleled by festivals such as the ijpoadvdeLa (Hesych.), at which Peloponnesian women gathered flowers. There was an actual dvOoXoyia in the mysteries at Agra see Svoronos p. 235. 6. Ya : see on 8.
;

fr. 43, DUntzer).

was planted on The App. 120). narcissus was specially mentioned by

It

graves {Anth. Flan.

Pamphos
Pans.
ix.

in

his

version of the rape

31. 9 Kbpr^v rrjv Arj/xyp-pSs cprjaiv dpTraadrjvaL iraL^ovaav /cat dvdr] avWi' yovaav, dpTraa-dijvaL de ouk tois dTraTrjdelcrav

dWd

papKLacrocs.

Pausanias' allusion to
tradition
;

i'a

refers to the 82,

common

Arist.

Aus. Mir.

Diod. v. 3 (the Sicilian On the violet version), Forster p. 31. see Cook in J. H. S. xx. p. 1 f. ; he compares Bacchyl. iii. 2, for its connexion with Persephone, which, however, is not very clearly marked, although in later times it was distinctly funereal. In the hymn, attention is drawn to the narcissus, not to the violet, which is only one among a number of flowers. Later poets generally include it in their list of flowers in the dvdoXoyia cf. Nicand. Georg. fr.
;

7.

draXXi&ac
7)

voLKLvdos

dpvaWh

Hesychius explains by Accord7^ dvayaWLs.

ing to

Murr

die Pflanzenwelt in d. griech.

:

Myth. p. 246 it is an iris. OdKiNOON for the hyacinth {hyacinthus orientalis, Murr) in connexion with Demeter (Chthonia) see Pans. ii. 35. 5. Hyacinths are frequently mentioned among the flowers gathered by Proserpine f. Ov. Fast. iv. 437 f., Met. v. 392. Here, however, it is perhaps introduced simply, as a common spring flower, as in S 348
;

lu}ULd8as re xa/i.7;Xaj arv^e /xer' dvde<n Ilepae(pbveia ; Ov. Met. v. 392 aut violas aut Candida liliacarpit; Shakespeare Winter's

74.

60 vaKLvdov

dpcpvoT^pas, As

KpbKov ^5' vaKLvdov, and often in later poetry, e.g. Mosch. i. 65 (a similar list of flowers in the rape of Europa), h.

dim. 494 6v ttot' ^s KaXuKconidi dKpbiroXLv 86\ov ^yaye. this beautiful epithet is not found in
iv. 4.
f.

Tale

116

violets
:

8n 90ce 36\oN

cf.

Homer
9.

cf.

h.

Aphr. 284,
:

h.

Dem.

420,

and Orph.
beyfiwv.

h. Ixxxix. 2.

Pan
8.

25.

rioXua^KTi;;
"
is

NdpKicc6N

see

on

12

and 428.

The idea

so 404, 430 IIoXuof Hades as the *' host

:

narcissus Was the peculiar flower of the Great Goddesses; cf. Soph. 0. C. dvdos S/holov 683,"; Hesych. Aa/xdrpLou' The origin of the connexion yapKi<ra(f. is perhaps uncertain at all events we may doubt whether it was due to etymology {vdpK-q the numbness of death), as some suppose (Preller-Robert i.^ p.
;

The

of

many
:

especially Aeschylean

cf.

Suppl. 157 Tov iroXv^eyibTaTOv Zr/ua twv F. V. 152 "AtSoy rod veKpoKeK/xriKOTcou Theb. 860 iravSoKOv eh x^P<^ov. diy/jLovos On the See Preller-Robert i.^ p. 804. euphemistic names of Hades and Perse:

760,

Pater Greek Studies p. 103, 152).

later

There may have been a

mystic

The flower was certainly explanation. chthonian, being also sacred to the
Eumenides
(schol.

p. 192. correction depends upon Homeric usage, and gives good sense the confusion of FE and TE is of course common cf. E 853, Aesch. F. V.

phone
10.

see

Rohde Fsyche
:

t6 re

this

Soph.

I.e.

from Euphor,

248 etc, and 280 ai)r^s for rSre can hardly be justified.
42,

avyrj^.

n
a6avdroL<; re
6eot<;
pi^7j<;
oSjiiT],

EIC
i^Be

AHMHTPAN
Ovtjtol^ avOpwiroi^'

19

Tov KoX aiTo

/cw^*'

ifcarbv
7ra?

/cdpa

i^eirecjyvKei,,

7]Sc(TT

ovpavb<; evpu^; virepOe

otB/jua

yald re iraa
T)

iyeXaa-ae koX dX/ivpov

6a\daa7]<;.
15

dpa Oafju^Tjaaa wpe^aro '^epalv a/jb d/JL^o) KoXov ddvpfia Xa^ecv ^dve Se '^Qo^v evpvdyvia l^vaiov a/jb ireBiov, rrj opovaev dva^ TLoXvBejfjLcov
13.

S*

Koidic T* 6&uft
:

KudidcoNT* Ignarra

corr. Tyrrell KHdbeNT* Ludwich

:

KHcibdei

Ruhnken

Koo3eiac Mitsclierlich

Matthiae NciaTON Preller

corr.

17.

dunedioN

14. I:r^\ace kOkXc^ Yei Goodwin corr. Matthiae nucion] ju^ccoton vel
:
||

12.

y\<I}(TaT]i,

ToO Kai = A 249 tov koL dirb where Leaf notes that the Kal

eupudruia

in
is

Homer
less

The epithet
fr. 6), for a

of cities only. suitable to x^cij/.

introducing a merely epexegetic sentence is very unvisual. liKarbN Kdpa as the flower is miraculously created, the exaggeration of its "hundred heads" need not be pressed but the writer is doubtless thinking of the Narcissus tazetta, the "polyanthus" or "bunch" species (see on 428), Murr
: ;

Gemoll compares 8iKa evpvdyvLa (Terpand. more general use. 17. NiiciON Su nedioN on the various
:

Whether places called Nysa see i. 8. the Nysian plain is here purely mythical, or whether the poet was thinking of a
particular place, it is impossible to say. Forster (p. 268 f.) argues for the Carian Nysa ; Preller-Robert (i.^ p. 758 n. 3)
for the Thracian.

p. 248. 13. Tyrrell's correction of K-w5ts r' 6Bfxri

The poets generally

fact that it only posits the omission of a syllable (^"77) ; for such omissions cf. p. xviii, and h. Ap. 407 {irpdra for Trpwricrra in all
is

recommended by the

For the construction Mss. except M). i 210, and for the crasis of Kai cf. B 238, Z 260 with Leaf's note, 734, 7 255, ^ 282, koH 227, KOLy^b h.
cf. e 59,

speak of Nysa as a mountain (e.g. Soph. Ant. 1130, i. 8), but the locality is so vague that irediov may well stand cf. Apoll. Arg. B 1214 oiipea Kai -rrediov Hesiod does not localise the l^varjl'ou. myth, but the schol. on Theog. 913 lays the scene by the Ocean. Various other places are mentioned e.g. Crete (Bacchyl.
;
:

fr. 64), Eleusis itself (Phanodemus fr. 173, kAk ttoXKOiv Hes. Theog, 447, Koi Parmenides 51, Kavroi Xenophanes, 20, Pans. i. 38. 5, Orph. h. xviii. 15) ; vi. 5. See Kiihner-Blass Griech. Gramm. \ see Introd. p. 12, and Preller-Robert i.^ i. p. 759, Roscher ii. 1313, Forster I.e. p. 225, Smyth Ionic 308 for exx. in In later times the Sicilian tradition other poets, H. G. 377, La Roche H. U. i. p. 283 f., van Leeuwen Ench. prevailed (first in Carcinus ap. Diodor. V. 5 ; cf. Mosch. iii. 128, p. 50 f. 0pp. Hal. iii. 14. Iir^acce see on h. Ap. 118. 489, and often in Latin poetry Ov. Fast,
: ;

Herm.

a use here indeclinable ^1x909 Cf. Apoll. not found in early epic. Arg. A 165 (gen.), 1169 (dat), Theocr.
15.
: ;

353, Met. v. 385, Lucan vi. 740, Stat. ii. 150, Claud, de rapt. Pros. ii. 71). Modern poets have chiefly followed the
iv.

Ach.

xvii. 26.

Romans
*

That fair

field

Of Enna where

5^ x^'* ^his explanation was natural when the scene of the ascent or descent of Pluto was localised on a so, plain according to the actual Eleusinian tradition, the chariot disappeared through the opening ground (fragment of a vase from Eleusis, Ath.
16. x<^N6
;

Proserpine, gathering flowers. Herself a fairer flower, by gloomy Dis Was gathered (Milton). gpouceN Ikuas. the trochaic caesura in the fourth foot is very rare, except when
:

Mitth. xxi. pi. 12; J. H. S. xxii. p. 3). In some traditions Pluto disappeared in

the caesura is preceded by an enclitic or other monosyllable see on 248. Tyrrell {Hermath. ix. 20 p. 34) suggests 6poi;cr' ixva^, to avoid breaking a "law universal
;

a cave (Arist. Ausc. Mir. 82). At Enna he ascends through a cave, and descends into the open ground, Diod. v. 3. 4.

in Greek poetry from Homer to Nonnus." But the exceptions to the rule in Homer are amply sufficient to justify the text
;

16

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
iTTTTOi?

II

aOavdroiaUy Kpovov iro\v(ovvfio<i vlo^,

8'

dp7rd^a<;
rj^y

deKOvaav

eirl

y^pvaeoto-Lv 6')(pt(Tiv
20

dp opdua <^wvfjy koI dpiarov, KeKKofxevT] irarepa KpovlBrjv virarov ovBe Ovrjrcov dv9 poiiroav ovhe TL<; dOavdrcov
6\o(f)vpofjb6vr]V'
Scovrji;,

Id^rjae 8

'^Kovcrev
22.

ov8

d'yXaoKap'irot,

iXalac

irdipai 'EXeuecb

23. drXadKopnoi XaTai] drXaduop^oi 'AjuaTa vel 'Axaia Voss 6rXa6Kapnoc 'AXcodc Schlitz "EXeiai Ilgen ^XcTai Huschke Mitscherlich 9C0NHN ecQc drXaoxdpnou eXeiN^N Gemoll

o0d6 alteruin] oOxe Hermann

Ruhnken

see

H.

G. 367. 2,

Hermann Orphica

p.

cumulation of
p.

titles see

Lobeck Agl.
Ov. Met.
i.

i.

van Leeuwen Mnemosyne, 1890, p. 265 and Ench. p. 18-22, Eberhard Metr. Beoh. i. p. 23 f. The last word is usually of four syllables as in Z 2, fl 60, p 399 = or five, as in <t 140 and V 344, and here h. Ap. 36 (where however see note) very
693,
; ;

401,
f.,

who
Adami

quotes
p.

e.g.

iv.

11
n.

Gruppe Culte

u.

Mythen
f.

p.

655

44,

222

(where

many

The law is rarely of three, as in /x 47. more rarely broken in post - Homeric verse examples are Hes. Theog. 23 'E\tkQpos virb ^ad^oio, Theog. 319 irviovaav dfiaLfJuiKeTou irvp, Scut. 222 ojcrre votjix
;

In Theog. 435 Kcichly transposes and in Op. 693 for (popri' dfjLavpcodeiT} one MS. has (poprla fiavpudeirj. Sometimes, as in e 272 dx//^ dijovra,
iiroTdTo.
i.yCovi.

dedXe^caa-cv

Theognis 881, Tyrtaeus fr. 7. 1 ^eoto-t words are rhythmically <f>i\os, the two but Theognis 931 ov5^ davbvr one
;

references are collected), viii. Introd. The primary meaning of the word may therefore stand, in the case of gods but, as applied to inanimate objects, iroXvcovvfios " " famous is simply cf. Hes. Theog. 785 {{jdup), Pind. Pyth. i. 17 \&vTpov). 19. Yfixjcioxcm cf. Pindar's epithet from Paus. quoted above. Xpva-TjVLos in 375 6xe(r<pLv, which Voss &XOICIN and others needlessly read here. so xxvii. 11 20. IdxHce forms from but laxio) do not occur in early epic cf. xxvii. 7 tax^'j Callim. h. Del. 146
; ; : :
:

lax^vaa.
21.

OnaroN Koi apicTON = T 258 (nom.).

:

diroKkaieL,

id.

981

Xbyoiacv
;

i/xrjv

<ppiva

ceptions
h.
liii.

cf. id. 923. diXyoLS are real exceptions In later literature the following exmay be noted verse ap. Plat.
:

Phaedr. 252
3,
;

(Gaisf.)

b, Horn. Epigr. vii. 1, Orph. Ixxxv. 5 ; Evenus fr. i. 5 Pythag. xp^f^- ^t. 6, 37, and

70

ep. ap.

Paiis. iv. 1. 8 (line 3)

and

often in Oppian ( Ven. i. 190, ii. 60, 120, 202, 536, iii. 237, 244, iv. 232, 431). There are several excei)tions in Diog. Laert. {Anth. Pal. vii. 96. 3, vii. 104. 1, so Agath. Schol. ibid. vii. vii. 126. 1)
;

this is usually held to corrupt, but no emendation is at all satisfactory the conjectures, apart from their graphical eccentricity, err in endeavouring to introduce a person or persons (Demeter or the nymphs). But the categories dddvarot and OvtjtoI dvdpwiroL are exhaustive, with the exception Any title of Demeter specified in 24. she heard the is peculiarly out of place

23. iXaiai

be

568.
18.
h.

1.

noXua>NUixoc
82.

first

in Hesiod

and

second and louder cry 38, 39, which sets iXatai her in motion. The reading of runs counter to the usual notions of Greek poetical taste. This, however, is no reason for suspecting the text. In

Preller thinks the epithet whose specially appropriate to Pluto, titles were numerous ; see Preller-Robert

Ap.

late, especially Latin,

nature

is

often personified

poetry inanimate (e.g. Verg.

i.2 p.

804,

Rohde

PsycJie 192

f.

For the

of Pluto cf Paus. ix. 23. 4 to Persephone by Pindar) iv TovT({) ry ^'cr/uart dXKai re is rbv "Aidrjv elarlu i-KLKK-qaeLS Kal 6 xpvo-JjJ'tos, drjXa d?s So in h. Ap. ivl T7JS K6pT]s TTJ dpirayrj.
iirojuvfilai.

(on a

hymn

82 Apollo
titles

is TroXvdovvfios, i.e.

in different lands.

On

has many such ac-

Eel. i. 38, X. 13, and many instances given by Forbiger). "We have to learn that the idea was earlier than has been The sense here would be : supposed. "neither gods nor men heard her and were deaf" {J. H. S. xvii. the trees The nearest analogies in Greek p. 50). poetry are Bion i. 31 rdv KvirpLu alat
;
\

&pea

irdvTa

Xiyovn Kal

ai

dp{>es

aiai

EIC

AHMHTPAN

19

^ fJLT) n.p(TaLOv dvyaTTjp draXa <f>pov60V(Ta aiev ef avrpov, 'El/cariy XiirapoKpTjSefMvo^iy 'HeX(09 re dva^, "TirepLovo^ wyXao^ vlo^Sy

25

Kovp7)<;

KK\o/jLvrf<;

rjaro

decjv airdvevde

irarepa K.povi&rjv 6 Be voa^iv TroXyWiorm ivl vqw,

SvrjTcov dvOpcoTrtov,

8eyfjLevo<;

lepd

KaXd irapa

TTfv

8'

deKa^ojMevrjv rjyev A^o? evvecriya-L

30

iraTpOKaairfvriTO^y iroXvarTjfidvroyp iroXvBer/fKDv,

6<j>pa

dOavdroiaiy Kpovov TroXvcoiwfJLO^ u/d?. ovv yaldv re koI ovpavov da-repoevra Xevcrae Oed kcu, ttovtov drydppoov iyOvoevTay
tTTTTOt?

fiev

avyd<; r
24-

rjeXioVy

eri 8' riXireTO firfrepa KeBvrjv

35
28. noXuicXIcToo

jui^]

corr.

Ruhnken

oTh Wackemagel Hh. Mn3. xliv. 531, sed cf. 78 cl. h. Ap. 347 29. d^ucNoc Cobet

ASuviv
Ttts

'A<ppo8lTas

Kai TTorafwl KXaiovffi rd ir^i'dea and Theocr. vL 74. So

even in prose, Lycurgus 150 void^orres

odp 'Adi]vauoi iKereOdv vfuaw Hjv x'^po-^ Kol TO. Scydpa, deiadai rods Xt/u^Fas. If this view is thought untenable, we are thrown back ou Ilgen's 'EXeieu or " " ( yv/ufxu eXciovd/JM Marsh-nymphs ApoU. Arg. B 821, T 1219). In favour

others assume ; Kovporp6<f>os is not the same as jcoOpos. Possibly the author thought of Hecate as a young goddess "with youthful thoughts." See also L. Meyer Griech. Et. i. s.v. draXdr "kindlich" ; Prellwitz Et. W&rt. p. 37

"jugendlich." 25. fa fiNTpou

Kv6fiQv
e|

cf.

inrdTbjy

Apoll. Arg. T 1213 No (of Hecate).

of this, it may be noted that the Nymphs form a class apart from gods and men ; cf. h. Aphr. 259. But, as Tyrrell notes, Fi//i0at seems absolutely required ; cf. Theocr. v. 17 tAj \ifivd8as tivfupas. 24. riepcabu : Hecate is daughter of the Titan Perses ( = Per8aeus here) and Asterie, according to Hes. Theog. 411, Apollod. i 2. 4. Other poets give other genealogies ; see Famell Cidts ii. p. 502, Preller-Robert i.^ p. 322, Roscher 1899. droX^ 9poNeouca : draX6s (the der. is doubtful) seems properly to refer to

cave is meant. Whether Hecate was originally a moon-goddess, or, as Famell supposes, an earth-goddess, a cave would be appropriate for her home. In this hymn, at all events,
particular

she

is

certainly a

moon -goddess,

as is

shewn by the mention of Helios in 26. So Sophocles (/r. 480) associates Helios and Hecate as sun and moon. Hecate heard
the cry, but did not see the rape, as it was daytime, and she was therefore in her cave Helios heard (JSXep 25), and of course saw also (cf. on 70).
;

youthful 39, Hes.

merriment

"tender";

Theog. 989 so Rouse

567, X (others translate in K. Z. 1899,

cf.

XXXV. p. 462, connecting the words with a priv. and rdX-as, i.e. "not capable of The endurance," cf. E. M. 161. 47). E. M. explains Z 400 xat5' araXSippopa by dxaX6f <pp6yr}fia ^opto, Tovriari p-qirioPydvorfToy. The sense "meiTy" does not seem particularly suitable to Hecate in this connexion. Baumeister, followed by Gemoll, understands "kindly," i.e. to Demeter ; but there is no authority for this meaning, nor is it easy to see how draXd <f>pwUf could be appropriate to a Kovporpinpos (a title of Hecate), as

27. Zeus absents himself intentionally, in order that he may not appear to connive at the rape (cf. on 3). 28-29. Cf. h. Ap. 347-348. 29. d^juLCNOC : generally explained as

a perf. part., without reduplication, and with irregular accent (from *d4yficuy probably an older form of S^dcy/uu. See Leaf on B 794, ff. G. 23). But it may be a present form ; Leaf remarks that
is no reason for supposing that the affection of x t)y /* is confined to aor. and perf. stems. Cobet altered to

there

35.

uMT^pa

9GXa
not

are
(as

objects, certainly subjects, of 6^e<rtfeu.

almost Gemoll)

20
O'^ecrdat /cal <f)v\a
Tocjipa
01

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
6e(ov aletyeveTacov,
/jueyav

eXTTt?

eOeXye

voov

a-^vv/nevrjf;

Trep

rj^rjcrav

S'

^covrj

vir
jJLLV

opecov Kopv(j>al /cat jBivdea irovrov aOavdrrj, r?)? 3' e/cXve irorvia fjbrjTT^p.

ofu he

KpaSi7]v a^o^; eWa/Bev,

KpyBejJiva

afjb<^l

he

'^al,Tai<;

40

d/JL/3poaLaL<;

hat^ero X^P^'' ^'^^V^t'i

d/JL(j)OTep(OV

Kvdveov he KoXvfiixa Kar crevaro h\ w? t ol(ov6<;,

'

^aker

co/jlcov,

eirl

Tpa^eprjv re

fcal

hyprjv
45

ov Tt9 eryrvfia fivdrjaaadaL ovre Oecov ovre OvqTMV dvOpwircov, r}6e\ev ovT OLCOVMV Tt9 Tj) eTrjTVjJbo^; dyye\o<i rjXdev.
fjiaio/juevr}

ry

8'

evvij/JLap
37.

fjuev

eireira

Kara ^Pdva irorvia Ayco

:

lacunam

41 djuBpodijC ol o!coN&N TIC

statuit Hermann 40. 2Xa6e M Hermann 46. oOxe tic o!coNcibN liTi^Tuxioc Hermann

corr.
oi

Matthiae

||

X^^^yc et
:

^ti^tuuoc

Brunck

o^bi

255 d^Xye 37. 2ee\re Ju^raN n6on : Gemoll does not vbov (in a bad sense).
accept Hermann's lacuna. He explains "so long as she hoped that her mother and the other gods would see her, she trusted (that her cry would avail) and (she called out so that) the mountains echoed." But if this is the meaning intended, the wording is most obscure. The The lacuna seems necessary. change in sense between 37 and 38, and the absence of protasis to 5', require The case is at least another line. The different from those noted on 127. sense of the lost passage, as Francke saw, is "but when she saw the earth opening to swallow her, then she despaired and shrieked loudly." for the Attic dative cf. 40. xo^TQic Hermann reads xair7?s 205, 308, 441.
: :

There are various emendawhich give a usual but characterless The line is modelled on X 438. verse. it is generally assumed 47. ^NNHJuap from this word that the fast at Eleusis
accent tions
. :

lasted nine days.

This

is

not improbable,
;

is see supported by parallels Roscher die Enneadischen, etc. Fristen, 16 f. {Abhandl. Sachs. Gesellsch. 1903, p. xxi.), who compares a festival at Lemnos, where fire was put out for nine days the Thesmo(Philostr. Her. 19. 14) phoria (Ov. Met. x. 434); the fast of iv. the Italian {ib. 262); Clytia Bacchanalia (Livy xxxix. 9). Roscher is probably right in explaining the number as representing an ancient week,
;

and

dix^poalris.

42.

KudNeoN

"bk

KdXuJUua = fi 93

see on 182. 43. kn\ Tpa9epj^N Te koX \irp}ku S 308, V 98, imitated in later epic, as

For the omission of h. Aphr. 123. fieeXeN 45. (with neg.) "had no mind" ( = had not the power). idfKeiv implies a desire to do what is, or seems
7^j'

0pp. Ten. i. 11. and OAXaaaav

:

cf.

A 53, Z 174, I 470, in Homer 107, 610, 664, 784, r, 253, i 82, K 28, (I 447, ^ 314 ; Hes. Theog. 722, The Sicilian festival of 724, h. Ap. 91.
common M 25, n
:

one-third of a lunar month (op. cit. p, 14 f.). There is, however, no other allusion to the length of the El'eusinian fast and in the present passage iyvTjfiap may be purely conventional, to express a round number of days, with no special reference to the actual duration of the fast. A period of nine days or nights is
;

to be, in one's power to do, and so is often practically equivalent to biuvacrdai. Cf. I 353, * 366. 46. Biicheler and Francke reject this line. The stress on oIconcon is unusual, but

V.

the two goddesses mentioned by Diod. 4 lasted for ten days. AH6b first here for Arjfi-nTrip, then often
:

Gemoll compares

fweiv h.

Aphr. 221, with

The form is usually repoetry. garded as hypocoristic (Mannhardt Myth. Forsch. p. 295, Preller-Robert i.^ p. 748, Pauly-Wissowa 2713).
in

II

EIC
(TTpeo^dr ovBe TTOT

AHMHTPAN

21

aWofieva^ BatBaf; fiera '^epalv e')(pv(7a, d/xffpo(Ti7]<; KoX veiCTapo^ rjBvTroroio

dK7j^fiev7},
8r)

irdaaar

ovSe

Xpoa ^dWero
')(ipe(T<TLV

Xovrpol'^.

50

aW'

ore

BeKdrr}

ol eTrrjXvOe

^acvoXl^ 'Ha>9,
e'^ovaa,
re*
(fxovTjaiv

rjVTero

ol ^EiKdrij,

aeXa<; iv

Kai pd ol dyyeXiovaa eVo? (pdro

iroTVLa
TL<;

Ar)/jb'^Ti]p,

a)p7]<f)6p6,
r/e

dyXaoScopCy
dvOpwircov
<j>iXov

OeoiV ovpavLcov

6v7}tS)V

55

rjpTTaae
49.
ficax'
fi

IIep(T(f)6v7jv

koX aov
(cf. o

rjKa'^e

Ovfiov

dcndxoio

M
||

corr.

Ruhnken

507)

50. nacax*
:

corr.

Ruhnken
:

BdXXero] edXnero Mitscherlich XP<^' firdWero Ilgen 53. drreX^oucaJ drr^XXouca Ruhnken corr. Ruhnken 9aiN6XH ^rKONeouca Ludwich e^ouca Matthiae
Mitscherlich

51.
firxi

The form is 48. CTpco9aT' = N 557. 666. probably late see Leaf on = rj 101 (^xoj'Tes). aleou^Nac '(tYp\Jca For the significance of the torches, which play so large a part in the myth and
;

ritual of

Denieter, see
ii.

p. 124 f. subject of fire-festivals see

iii.

Lenormant

Introd. p. 10, On the whole Frazer G. B.

p. 238-326, who thinks that the use of torches in such cases "appears to be simply a means of diffusing far and wide the genial influence of the bonfire " or of the sunshine which it represents
(p.

"torchlight," as the regular attribute is a torch in either hand ; cf. the plur. x'^''-P^<^<^'" So 5dos = 5ai5as in the formula 5dos ytcerd xepo-iv ^xov(Tot'L (ft For the attribute 647 and elsewhere). of Hecate see Roscher 1900 f. Farnell ii. 549 f.) thinks that the torch {Cults p. was originally the symbol of Hecate as a chthonian deity, not as the moon, with which, however, the hymn-writer plainly identified her (see on 25). For the connexion of Hecate with Demeter and
of Hecate

313).

He

quotes

many examples

313 f.) to shew that the avowed intention of torch-lighting is often to fertilise the fields, or to prevent blight,
(p. 255,

Persephone see on 440. 53. drrcXcouca: Hecate (or Artemis) was called dyyeXos at Syracuse (Hesych. s.v. and Schol. on Theocr. ii. 12), but
it
is

unlikely that there

is

here any
gives

etc.

allusion to this title.

49-50. Compare Demeter in Callim.

dirords

the
li.

mourning of Dem. 17 aixxToXea

oiid^

The "news" which Hecate

re

Kal

ov

(pdyes

eXo^crcrw.

This, however,

may
:

be independent of

the hymn,

the editors quote A 50. BdXXero 536 and other passages where the act. jSdXXetv has the meaning of "sprinkle," No other instance seems to "wet." occur of the middle ^dWeadai in this
sense,

unless
r'

we

accept

Hermann's

Xovrpd
iiri

eiri^aXov xpoit" (for the corrupt xpoi P^'^e or /SdXXei;) in Eur. Or.

303.
51.

A formulaic line (only here) similar

:

a that she heard Persephone's cry circumstance which certainly was unknown to Demeter. Hence dyyeXiovca needs no emendation, and the difficulties about this part of the narrative, and the inference based on them as to the composition of the hymn, are imaginary. E. Maass "^Ipis, I. F. i. 164 accepts the continuity of the text (though reading dyyeWovaa, which is virtually the same as the future). 54. cbpH96pe the hiatus is legitimate in the bucolic diaeresis H. G. 382 (2). On the epithet, " bringer of the seasons,"
: ;

is

Z 175 dXX' Sre 5-rj dcKdrr] ecpdvri podo8dKTv\os 'Ha)s, and Q 785 {(paeaifx^poTos). 9aiNoXic Ruhnken compares Sapph. fr.
to

see

Mannhardt Myth.

who compares Anth.

Forsch. p. 227, Pal. vi. 98. 1 ^rjoi

95

eairepe

irdvTa

(p^piov

6(ja

<paiv6kis

XiK/xaly Kal ivavKaKO(f)oLTL(nv "ilpais. 55. eedbN oOpoNfcoN : not Homeric.

52.

c^ac

293,

A 806.

for a torch, Apoll. Arg. T Here it is probably collective,

:

For deds a monosyllable cf. ^ 251 6oi<nv. So Hes. Theog. 44 deCjv, and perhaps A 18 dol. Below, 259, 325.

22
(fxovrj^

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
yap
ap
Y)KOVor\
S'

II

arap ovk
rrjv
B^

lSov

6(j)6aX/jLolacv,

09 T^9 erjv aol

0)9
'Veir]<^
(j>r}

a)Ka Xeyco vrj/jueprea irdvra.

'J^Karr}'

ovk

i^fjuelffero

fJuvOw

7]VK.opjOV

dvydrrjp,

aXX

ojKa avv avrrj

60

7]l^^ aldofjueva^i BatBa<; /juera '^eparlv 6')(^ov(Ta. ^Yiekiov S' Xkovto, Oeoiv (tkottov i^Be koL dvBpcov,

crrav

8'

'lttttcov

irpoirdpoLde koI ecpero Bla Oedcov

jjue

*HeA-i',

alBeaaai

Oedv av

Trep,

eo

wore

Brj

crev 65

Tj rj epycp KpaBirjv koI Ovfiov trjva' KovpTjv rrjv ereKov, yXvKepov 6d\o^, eXBei KvBprjv,

eirei

Trj<i

dBLvr)v oir

aKovaa
:

Bl

aWepo^; drpvyiroLo
:

67.

r6p JU^N Wassenbergh

vel 8c kb Voss
||

aO Ke

ndNT* i<popq
BjiNQTai)

ju^n rbip Voss 58. ooko] obwa Mitscherlich X^roi pro Xirco conj. Hermann cum lacuna (A^Xioc 8c X^reiN Ludwich cum lacuna simili (A^Xioc Kai ndwr' OnoKOiiei)
:

64.
:

Unep Voss

e^ac unep e^HC Hermann

M
:

corr.

jjl*

Ludwicli el. 116 ^X^hc6n t' Matthiae

Ai6c C/nep Fontein

ec8c

the exx. of 57. 9C0NHC r6p Akouc' ydp lengthened by ictus are mostly
:

grounds

M = ^Px

cp.
tSSe.

h.

ol or eL* B 342, Z 38, I 377, 5 But cf. B 39, T 49, where ydp 826, etc. before a vowel appears to be established. ydp p would be simple, and the collocation of the two words is confirmed by the metre in 352 and other passages, although in other places pa may have

before

been inserted from mistaken metrical Of course fiep may have grounds.

dropped out here, as perhaps in 122, in which case &Kova-' would naturally be
altered to
iJKova-'.
:

SreKON the anteattracted to the case of the R. G. relative, as in 416, S 75, 371. Cf. Verg. Aen. i. 573 urbem 267. quam statuo vestra est. This "inverse " attraction (for ttjv Ko^prjv) is slightly ditferent from the attraction of a nominative absolute to the case of the relative, as in Z 396 dvydrTjp
:

in Bed ( deav) was a circumflex. 66. KoijpHN THN

Herm. 308 iv^x^^ 5e The stroke to denote v

no doubt taken
for

cedent

is

'H.tLo}vos'

58. 8c tic 2hn parenthetical ; see 119, and note on h. Herm. 208. (Skq X^rco NHuepT^a the explanation given in J. H. S. xvii. p. 52 ( = Xiyu irdvTa
:

6 74
tive,

a 50. In {oL/jLTjs TT]s) may be partior due to either of these forms of

'Heriw;',
8s ^vaie,

the gen.

attraction. 67. 6&ini4n

see Leaf

on

87.

The

aol S)Ka elvai vrjixepT^a) is improbable, as vqixepTTjs must be closely connected in a

word

is

often used with verbs or sub-

"I 433, X 137 rd 5e roi vrj/xepr^a eipco ; wKa is tell thee truly (all I know)." unusual wdth the present, but justified by the context, "and I tell it quickly." Hecate wishes to spare Demeter disappointment, by confessing her ignorance at once. Hermann's lacuna (with Xiyoi) seems therefore unnecessary.
63.

see Ebeling predicative sense with Xiyixi But the text may be correct: s.v. Hecate asseverates the truth of her cf. statement by a common formula
; ;

stantives expressing grief, where it seems to mean "loud" or "vehement." The

derivation, and consequently the original meaning are obscure (Leo Meyer HaTid-

buck der gr. Etymologie, 1902) Gobel's be move ') suggestion (d intens. and is as The primary probable as any. " sense would then be "quick or "busy." Prellwitz M. Wort. s.v. suggests a
:

'

connexion with
di*

criiN

b'

YnnwN npondpoiee = (2

286,
64.

150.
cii

conjecture

nep recurs 116, and Ludwich's is excellent on palaeographical

Elseafeepoc 6Tpur^oio = P 425. where drpvyeros is applied to the sea. The derivation and meaning are unknown. The ancients connected the word with rpiyrj, i.e. "unharvested," " " "barren," or with rpieiv, unconquered

dbrjv.

(by

tempests),

see

Ebeling.

Modern

II

EIC
a>9

AHMHTPAN

23

re

^ta^^ojievrj^;,

aWa

(TV

yap
fjboc

Br)

iraaav

arap ovk thov o^daXfiotatv. iirl '^Oova koX Kara ttovtov

70
TeKO<;,
ec

aWepo^

i/c

Bi,7]<;

Karaheptceat aKTiveaoriy
irov oirayira^;

vr]fjL6pT6(i)f;

evLcnre (J)lXov
ifjbelo
rj

09 Ti9 v6g-<^lv

oXyerai
'XI9
'P6t7;9

r]e

OeoSv
TTjv

XajScDV aeKOvaav avdyKrj koX dvrjrcov avOpcoircov.

"TTreptoviSrj^;

(fidro,

r)ixeiPero

fivOcp*

rjVKOfJLOv

Ovydrrjp, AtjfjurjTep avacraa,

jjuiya

76

elBrjaeLfi'

By yap
irepl

d^ofjuai

rjB^

ikeaupco

d'^vv/uLevrjv

TracBl
el

Tavu(T<j)vp(p'

ovBe

tc<;

aWo<;

aLTio<^

dOavdrcov,
eBcoK
6

09

fiLV

^AtBrj

firj ve^eXrjyepera daXeprjv /ce/cXrjadai clkoltlv

Zev';,

avTOKaaLyvr)T(>'

viro

^o(f)ov

rjepoevra

80

dyev /JueydXa id'^ovaav. dXXd, Bed, KaraTrave p^eyav yoov ovBe ri ae

dpird^a^
fjud'^^

LTTTroLacv

'^prj

avTco<;

aTrXrjrov e^ety '^oXov ov too decKrjf;

70. 72.

KOTad^pKerai

kxxoio

corr.

post

corr. Ruhnken 71. SnconeN Ruhnkenium Matthiae 76. ce

corr.

Ruhnken
:

ju^r'

Voss

xxira

c*

fizojuai post

Ruhnkenium Eberhard X^XoN Hermann

77.

oO

bii]

oO

Nii

Gemoll

82.

r6oN]

scholars have generally adopted one of these derivations. Prellwitz s.v. sees in

77.

Gemoll.
text.
it is

the German Dorf, Eng. thorp, with the same general sense. cf. X 16, 70. KaraB^pKeai dKTiNecci where KarabipKeaOai (here intrans.) is more naturally constructed with an obj.
-rpvy:

o05^ is suspected by Wegener and Puntoni (p. 52) defends the ov8^ may be illogical for ov, but

ace. Karad^pKcraL scribe's error (e.g.

in

is

common
^PX^T'at,

82 ^px^at

115 vefiearja-eaL ve/jLea-ria-eTai.) assisted by the similar context in X 16, where the 'dirfjjirev verb is in the third person, followed naturally. 71. The writer has a reminiscence of y 93 Kelpov \vypby 6\e6pou ivKxireZv, el TToi; STTWTras (cf. 65 ^ ^Tret ^ '^pyv with

quite natural after the parenthetic clause 87) yap kt\. (cf. 32), The sense of the passage is: "you shall know all and you are to know (for I pity you) that Zeus alone is to blame." See further on vii. 56. Indeed oiide is hardly to be distinguished from ov in several Homeric passages see Frankel in Album Grot, to
;

Herwerden

p.

61

f.

who

quotes

T 133
{ovU
79.

In {ovb^ tL ae xp-n)ris dxios) the de has force.

etc.

420,

225

young husband "

ing
y(>vos,

unless with u^ra ^zouai Ruhnken we insert a' there is an hiatus, which however may be justified by Hes.
:

99). 76.

the special epithet of a " bloomor wife, like the bride in English ballads so with

eaXepi^N

h.

Aphr. 104, and with

ydfios,

66, v 74, h.

Pan

35.
is

82-83.

There

no reason to

eject

Theog. 532 raOr &pa a^bjxevos (this is as the practically the MS. tradition, only variant is &p for &pa ; see Rzach's Curtius Grundzuge p. 162, note). Prellwitz s.v., and Fortunatov K. Z. xxxvi. 46 assume an initial yod which

oOB^ xi ce XP^ altered r6oN to

X*^^"^-

Hermann

x^^^^ on the ground

that the formula ov5^ tI ae XP'^I introduces a repetition of a previous statement (H 109, T 67 etc.). But the
^ as 760s is

would produce
planation
is

hiatus.

The same
given
of

ex-

sometimes

ws

making

position {H. G. 397).

duplication of x^^^^ is intolerable and the expression of x^^^ there would be no difficulty, even if the present passage were from the old epic.
;

24

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
yafi^po<; iv aOavdroL^ iroXvcTrjfidvTcop ^AlBcovev^, avroKaaiyvqro^ /cal 6/i6a7ropo^' dficjil Be rtfirjv

ii

85

eXka^ev
'^Xl9
pL/jL<j)*

ft)?

to.

irpwra Sodrptx^

Sacr/xo?

iTV')(6rj'

Tot9 fieravaierdet rcov

elircbv

Koipavo<i elvat. XiriroLG-Lv iKeKXero, rol 8' vtt oixokXtj^

eWa^e

Tavvirrepot ftJ9 t oIcovol' Kol Kvvrepov 'Uero Ovfiov. Tr]V a%09 alvoTepov eireiTa KeXaove^ei l^povicovL '^coo-a/jLevr] Brj Oewv dyoprjv kol /juaKpov 'OXv/jlttov voo-cpLadelcra
<f>pov

Soov

dp/iia,

S*

90

kol iriova epya, co^er' eV' dvdpcoircov TroXia^ 628o9 d/juaXSvvovcra ttoXvv ')(^povov' ovSe Tt9 dvBpMV
re elcropocov fyiyvwaKe /Sadv^covcov
TTpiV

yvvaiKcov,
'iKero
Boo/jua,

95

y
8'

6t

8r)

KeXeoio

Bat(f)povo(;

09

TOT

'EXeucrfci^09

OvoeacrT]^;
(j)iXov

KOipavo^i

rjev.

e^eTO

77i'9 6Bo2o

TeTLrj/jbevr)

rJTOp,

Tlapdevlq) (f)p6aTi,
85.
:

oOev vBpevovTO iroXlTao,

rdxti xxtra

87. wexd Naierai corr. Voss : TiUH Schneidewin tijuhc Hermann ueraNaierdeiN Puntoni versum post 81 posuit NaiexdeiN Valckenar
:
:
:

Brunck

95. riNCOcKe

corr.
:

Hermann
eefco

98. tctihju^noc

corr.

Euhnken

99. 9peiaTi riapeeNfcjp

6iix<f\ the honour "
;

Porson

ndp

9p^aTi Wolf
95. BaeuzcioNCON, "low-girt," i.e. girt over the hips. The epithet, which occurs in I 594, 7 154, is apparently not synonymous with ^adiJKoXiros, as the ancient grammarians and most editors

85.

hk

TiJUi^N,

"in
if

respect of

wording,

somewhat

prosaic,

The order is like is correct. that of Hes. Op. 74 aix(j)l de ttjv ye. The proposed alterations (Tifj-y or Tififjs) rest on the analogy of h. Herm. 390 aficpl ^becrcLv and ib. 172 afitpl dk Tifirjs (so
Mss. , Ttfx^s Gemoll).
ace.
cf.

assume see on h. Aphr. 257. this is the usual 96. KeXeoTo

; :

tradii.

But

h.

Herm.

57,

for d/x<pL with viii. 1, xxii. 1,

tion for the king's

39.

name
;

cf.

Paus.

These exx. are all of "speaking about," but Pind. Isthm. vii. 8, 9 has both dat. and ace. in a wider sense. 87. ToTc rightly explained by Franke Hades dwells among as demonstrative those over whom he is lord. 88-89. Cf. Hes. Scut. 341-342. raudnrcpoi is to be taken with oicoNoi, not with 'iTnroi. Nothing is said in this poem about winged horses, although Gemoll compares Eur. M. 466. cf. 305 90. aiNbxepON Kai KiJNTepoN
xxxiii. 1.
:

(Pamphos), Apollod. i. 5. 3, schol. on Arist. Eq. 695 see further in on 1026 f. The schol. Roscher ii. Nicand. Alex. 130 calls the king Hippothoon (the eponymous hero of the Attic tribe) with Metanira as his wife, For other accounts see Forster p. 12. There was a cult of Celeus and his
daughters
Frotrept.
99.
Ifnter.
i.

at
p.

Eleusis
39),
I.e.).
:

(Clem.

Alex,

and a shrine of
for the

Metanira (Paus.
of (ppearl
i.

riapeeNicp 9p^aTi
cf.

metre

f.,

X 427.
92.

101, 248 ; La Roche Rom. The local p. 49, H. G. 373.

;

Noc9iceeTca, "rejecting," as in ^.
ap. Hendess 119.

Rerm. 562 and

orac. 7 vo(T<pL<Tdet<xa y^pa Trporipoiv TLfids re TraXaids (of Deo). 94. djuaXdiJNOuca : not, as in Homer,

dative is amply supported by examples it is here not harsher in R. G. 145

than

further
is

"at table" (0 35). See and h. Aphr. 173. Gemoll objects that the "Ionic" form
rpair^^r)

on

308

"destroying," but "disguising." Baumeister compares Apoll. Arg. A 834,

has a long.

112.

^petart (0p?^ari), while in Attic 0p^art But Herodotus uses (pp^ap, and the hymn -writer might naturally

EIC
ip
(TKifj,

AHMHTPAN
iret^vKeL
ri

25
eXatT/?,

avrap virepOe

Odfjbvo<;

100

yprji TrdkaLyevei
elpyrjrai,

ivaXiyKLo^;,

re tokoio

Bcopcov re <^i\o(Tre^dvov ^A(j)poBiTr)<;,

olai re rpo^oi elcn Oe/juco-roTroXcov jSaaLk'^cov

TrauBcov
T7]v
/cat rapbiaL Kara Boofiara rj'^rjevra. he iSov KeXeoto ^FiXevcrivlBao Ovyarpe^;,

105

ip'^ofjuevai,

fieO^

vScop evrjpvrov, 6(j)pa (pepoiev

(j)lXa
7rpo<;

KaXinat,
T0-o-ap<;,

'^aX/celrjo-i

W9 re

deal,

KOvprj'Cov

Boofiara 7raTp6<;, dv6o<; e')(p-ucrai,

K-aXXtBiKT] Kal KXeto-tBiKi]

Arjfjboo

epoeacra
110

K-aXXidoT) d\

ff

Tcov TrpoyevearrdTr) rjev diraafav

107. 9iXou Matthiae

adopt the epic quantity {(ppeiara * 197). On the forms of the word see Brugmann GrundHss ii. p. 236, 342 f., Prellwitz
s.v.

that the Eleusinian goddesses were nameless until so late a period. Indeed, as far as regards the hymn, the metamorphosis of Demeter into an old woman

The "Maiden well" is not mentioned again in the hymn ; it is most probably identical with the "Flowery well," at which, according to Pamphos, Demeter cf. Pans. i. 39. 1 (f)p^ap iarlv" Avdioj^ sat
;

KoKo^fievov.

iTTOLTjae de

lidyU^ws

iirl

to6tu}

tQ

<pp4aTL KadijcrdaL

A'rjfj.rjTpa

ktX.

Frazer

need have no special significance some disguise was necessary for the purpose of the story. Compare the account of Pamphos mentioned by Pans. i. 39. 1 For a similar disguise (ypai dKa(Tii.kvr]v). cf. r 386, of Aphrodite, which shews that the present passage may be due to
;

(I.e.)

thinks it may be the spring called Vlika, about a mile and a half west of The Eleusis, on the road to Megara. well is not to be confused with the Callichorum, which was close to the precinct of Eleusis (see on 272), although^ the fame of this latter well led several ancient writers to identify it with the place where Demeter rested cf. Callim. h. Dem. 16, Nicand. Ther. 486, Apollod. in Orph. Arg. 729 a river in i. 5. 1 Asia is called both Parthenius and Callichoras, probably in view of this The accounts of tradition. literary
;

epic influence, 105. 'EXeuciNidao son of Eleusis, the eponymous hero of the place. Pans. i. He was also called Eleusinus, 38. 7. Hyg. Fab. 147, Serv. on Verg. Georg.
:

i.

19, alibi.

106. eOj^puTON : (only here) formed, like KOTvK-qpvTov 34, from apvw which first occurs in Hesiod.

108-110. Pausanias causes a difficulty in this passage in i. 38. 3 he states Kokovai a4>cis (the daughters of Celeus) Ild/i^ws re Kara ravrcL Kal "Ofxrjpos Ato:

yivetav
liaLadpav.

Kal

Uafifiepowriv

Kal

Tpirrjv

Pamphos and the present hymn no

doubt follow the ancient Eleusinian tradition see further on 200. The last hemistich is a formula : rj 131, p 206. 101. rpHt naXaireN^Y iNaXirKioc the corn-spirit, in the form of the last sheaf, is often called the "Old Woman,"
;
:

Puntoni considers the

retained

lines

interpolated, following

Hermann, who,

etc. see Frazer G. B. has been suggested that in Yprjt we have a survival of the otherwise nameless corn-spirit. Jevons even holds that the corn-goddess was known simply as YpaOs, and her daughter as Kbpt], until the Athenians identified the two with Demeter and Persephone (p. But it is difficult to believe 367, 378 f. ).
;

"Grandmother"
p.

ii.

170

f.

It

An interpolation however is on general grounds highly improbable, and later than Pausanias' time out of the question
;

108 however, subsequently reading rpets Cjad re. The name KaX\i8iK7} in 146 would on this view have been substituted for another, unless the whole verse has been interpolated.

it

to suppose an early variant. Cf. n. crit. on 476. GemoU thinks that the text of Paus. is corrupt, suggesting xaXe? 5^ o-^Ss <:ov> Kara ravra Kal "Ofirjpos Aio.

would be more legitimate

y^vetav kt\.,

the gap being

filled

with

26

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
ovB

ii

eyvcjv '^aXeirol he 6eol dv7)Tola-vv opdaOai.

S'

^7%oO

lardfjuevaL eirea
earaiy

irrepoevra irpoaj^vhcov
;

Tt9 TTodev
riirre he

yprjVy

wlXvaaai
rrfkiKat,

voa^t evOa yvvacKe^; ava fieyapa (TKCoevra

7r6\r)0<;

iraXai'^cvewv avOpwircov a7re<7Ti^9, ovBe Bo/jLooai

icai

115

009

av

irep

coSe,
r)p,ev

oirXorepai yeyaacriVy
i^Se

ai Ke ae (piXcoi/raL
'^129

eirei

koX

epyci).

eTreeaacv afiei/SeTO irorva Oedcov reKva <j)l\\ ai Tive^ eVre yvvaiKMV drjXvrepdcov, '^atper, eyo) B vfilv iJbv6r}(Top,ai' ov roc deLKe<;
(f>av,
7)

120

Vfuv

elpojjbevrjcriv d\r}6ea fivdrjaaaOat. Aft)crft) i/jLOL y ovofi icrrt' rb yap 6eT0 irorvia

ixrjrrjp'

vvv avre Kp^rrjOev eir evpea vcora 6aXd(rarr)<; rfKvOov ovK iOeXovaa, pirj S' deKovaav dvdyKrj
avBpe^
X7]'C(TT7]pe^

aTTTJyayov.

ol fiev

eTretra

125

gpNON Cobet 115. niXNac 112. &* add. Ruhnken corr. Voss 117. 9iXoNTai hiXn^ Hermann 9iXj^caiNT' Brunck 118. ^9ae' M: corr. Voss 119. 9iXa' xiNec M: corr. Fontein (cf. Hes. Theog. 122. &<ji3c gjuoir Acoccb Passow Acbc ju^n Brunck Acopic Ruhnken 592) AHob Fontein Aucoic Mitscherlich Acoic vel Acibac Hermann
111. gpNCON
: :

corr.

Voss

etc. Preller, Banand others suppose that Paus. may have made a slip of memory, which seems the most probable solution of the

the names Callidice

meister,

as

Demeter

(called Arjib in 47) invents

her story,

difficulty.

Ill. SrNCON

for the
ix.

Homeric

'^yvoicrav.

So Pind. Pyth.
Cobet
118. 113.

85 (136), The correct form, however, seems to be 'eyvov which

restores.

natural that she should Brunck's Awj give a fictitious name. is not elsewhere found as a proper name, but=56o-ts in Hes. Op. 356. This, however, requires the insertion of ixh, and preference may be given to Passow's
it is

Compare

^^av,

and

'i<l)av

naXaircN^coN
;

dNepcbncoN
tLs

variation of the

Homeric

irbOev

a eh

Awcrw, where the vowel could easily have been lost before iixoL In either case there might possibly be a mystic allusion to the corn as a "gift" to men (see Pater
p. 102).

dvdpQv

Biicheler's xayuat7ei'eajj' is
TTiXj/as

no

improvement. 115. The form

123. nOn aure Ruhnken's vvv 5'

for vvv 5^ as in

6.

given by

M being

adre,

though of course
needless.

common,
:

is

therefore

Kp)k-

transitive {irLXvq, 3 sing. Hes. Op. 510, TrLXvarai passive Apoll. Arg. A 952), Voss's TrlXvaaai, as preserving the sigma, seems preferable to Hermann's wiXv^, which rests only on the analogy of dafiva 199 (called Doric in schol. T ad J The syllable at was omitted, as loc). in ^TTijST^crecr^' 332, from the effect of the hiatus. 119. aY TiN^c ^cxe parenthetical, as in 58. Demeter speaks as though she
:

THeeN editors see an allusion to the early worship of Demeter in Crete, as if the writer wished to hint this fact, even in a fictitious story. For the Cretan cult
see Diod.

The myth of lasion (e v. 77. 125) was localised in Crete, Hes. Theog. Miss Harrison believes in Cretan 970. influence at Eleusis {Proleg. p. 565 f. ). But the explanation is unnecessary the name of Crete would naturally occur to any one who wished to give a plausible
;

did not

know

their names.
:

122. Acoccb

the
is

Fontein's

AT7Ci)

name is uncertain some way off 5c6s, and

;

account of his parentage or travels. In ^ 199 f. Odysseus invents a Cretan home. Cf. also v 256 f., r 172 f.

II

EIC
V7]'l

AHMHTPAN

27

6oy SoptKovBe Kario-'^edov, evda yvvalKe<;

yTrelpov eire^ria-av aoWe<;, rj^e koX avrol BetTTVov iirrjprvvovTO irapa irpv/juvijcna V7)6<^'
aA,X'
ifiol
8'

Xddprj
(j)6vyov

ov hopTTOLO /jLX,icf)povo<; Tjparo Ovfio';, 6piir]6elaa Bl rjirelpoLO fi\aLV7]<;

o-r]/jLdvropa<;,

130
/jue

virepcfuaKov^

6<f>pa

k6

firj

dTrptdrrjv irepdcravTe^; ifir]<; dirovaiaro tl/jl7]<;. ovTco Beifp Iko/jljjv dXaXrj/jbevr), ovBe tl olBa
7]

Tt9

Br)
vfjbiv

dW
f09

yai
fiev

earl,

koX oi

riv6<i

iyyeydacrcv.
Bco/ubar

7rdvT6<;

^OXv/jbirca

6'^ovTe<;

135

Botev Kovpi,BiOv<; dvBpa<^ koI re/cva reKeadat,

iOiXovac

T0Krj6<^'

ifxe

K avr

olKTeipare Kovpai,

irpo^povew^;,
127.

(^'ika

reKva, recov irpb^

BcofjuaO^

i/cco/jbat

demNON y Ruhnken
2jh'

lacunam hie posuit Hermann, postea oi bk pro fibk scripsit 128. ^NTiJNONTO Voss t' 4:nti}nonto Biicheler 132. dnoNoiaro corr. 134. ^KrerdaciN corr. Ruhnken 137. lacunam posuimus tixk b' olKTeipare Ilgen aSx' Fontein ^oi d* aOr' eYnare Cobet 138.
:

t^con] Tecoc

Ruhnken
:

126. GopiKdN^e the town and deme of Thoricus (Theriko) was N. of Sunium, with a harbour now called Mandri. See Leake Demi of Attica p. 68. It was one of the twelve independent cities of Attica until the time of Theseus (Strabo ix. p.
397).

deinNON in 128 must thereecnr^pcoi 344. fore be general for any meal, or perhaps for the principal meal of the day, here
su])per.

132, TiJUHC (for &vov) is not

Homeric

(Herod, and Attic).

For

its

history and remains see

i.

Frazer on Pans.
:

31. 3.

cx^iv

Kar^cxeeoN the construction Karavrf'c is not Homeric, but occurs in Herodotus and Attic (Francke).
127.

Hermann's lacuna

is

perhaps

considering the elliptical cf. 317, style of this h\'mn generally 446. Of course a step in the narrative is omitted. For the Homeric custom of landing for meals cf. ^ 346, t 85, k 499. This passage seems to be a 56, reminiscence of that in ^, where Odysseus escapes from the Thesprotian sailors.

unnecessary,

128. linHpTUNONTo Francke objects to the verb, on the ground that it is not used by Homer in the middle, and should mean "fix on." But the simple verb apTijvu} is found in the middle, with the " sense here required cf. B prepare 65 = K 302 7}pT}jvTo ^ovKijv. Homer, however, has ivHveadai with dpiarov,
:
'

Demeter feigns ignorance of the of the country, although in 126 she mentions Thoricus. But Eleusis is sufficiently far from Thoricus to justify the word dXaXrjfjiivr) and to give colour to her feigned ignorance of the place. 137. The key to this difficult passage is Teci)v, which is of course interrogative. To follow OlKTeipare it would have to be relative. Therefore rather than write ricjs (un-Homeric in the sense of "until") with Ruhnken, it seems better to assume a lacuna containing a verb to govern riwv, e.g. (on the analogy of the corresponding line 149) touto d^ fioi aacp^ojs
133.

name

The terminacoming before 'iKwixai and ipyd^oj/uLat would account for the omission. The answer, 149 f., implies a question. Attempts have been made to give roKijes its full metrical value, but the synizesis
vTTodiiKaTe, 6(ppa Trvdw/xai.

tion

-ofiat

is

daira, deiirvov. 129. d6pnoio: used in the proper sense of supper ; cf. ^ 347 bbpirov '^Xovto with

^aaiXijes Hes. So 151. eTT-rieTavSi (quadrisyll.) Hes. Op. 607, h. Rerm. 113.

Op. 263,

probably genuine and perhaps

cf.

iinrTJes

28

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
ola 'yvvaiKo^ d^rfKLKO^; epya rervKrat'

II

7rpo(j)pcov,

140

Kai Kev rralha veoyvov iv dyKOLvrjaiv e'^ovaa KoXd TcOrjvoLjiiTjv, Kol Soofiara rrjpijo-at/jLi,,
Kai K6 Xe^09 (TTOpea-aLfii yu-f^w Oakdficov evirrjKTcov hecnrotrvvov, Kai k epya SiBaa-Kijaat/jbt yvvalica<i.
O77

pa Oed'

Bwpa Kai d'^vvfievoi irep dvdyKy TerKafiev dvOpcoiroc Srj yap ttoXv (peprepob elauv. ravra oe rot aa^ew^; vTroOojao/jiac, iqB" ovofjbrjvco
fxev

K-aWiBUr}, Mata, Bewv

rrjv K avriK d/mei^ero irapOevo^; KeXeofco Ovyarpoiv elho<; dpiarr)'

dBfjLij^,

145

dvepa^
BrjiJLOV

olcTLv

eirecm

jjueya

KpdTO<; ivOdBe
KprjBefjuva

Tifirj'^,

150

re Trpov^ovacv,

IBe

TroXTjo^i

elpvarai jBovXyat Kai WeirjcrL BUrjacv.

Yifxev

TpLTTToXe/LLov irvKLjJbrjBeo'^ rjBe

5iaei4caijui

AcokXov
:

diaeXi^caiui Ignarra Yoss diaepinicaiui versum partim repetit scriba 147. AxnijjucNoi corr. Ruhnken 6xNUJ^eNoic ncp fiwdrKH dNepconoic Brunck 148. TerXdjueN Ilgen, Brunck 153. Aju^n, A bk 154. A 5fe corr. Matthiae
:

144.
:

ruwaiKbc

corr.

Botlie

diQNTXi^caiui Mitscherlich
: :

140. d9AXiKoc:

not in Homer.

Cf.

153

f.

TpinroX^ou

for

Moeris
iii.

p. 'Attlkojs.

82

But

dtji'ifKLKecrT^pav, irpea^vr^pav dirijXi^ is found in Herod,

and the other princes

cf.

Triptolemus 474 f. Accord-

14 (in compar.). In X 490 (a late passage) iravacpTJXi^ has a diiaferent sense. 144. dccndcuNON first in Find. Fyth. iv. 267 (475). aiBacK^caiui for the form cf. Hes. Op. 64 ^pya didaaKijaai.
:

ing to Pans. i. 14. 2 Triptolemus was the son of Trochilus or (the Athenian
version) of Celeus. Apollodorus (i. calls him the eldest son of Celeus
i.e. 5.

2)

and

dtad[p]7}craLpii

and

diadlXjriaaifK.

are

of

Metanira, but mentions other genealogies, that of Panyasis (son of Eleusis and Demeter) and that of Pherecydes (son of

course easier changes than Voss's 8i8aa-K-jaaifxL, which also involves the alteration of yvvaiKbs to yvvoLKas. The sense, however, is very near, and the corruption not greater than some of those known in Siaa K-rja-aL/xL (cf. the variant (p. xviii). in Hes. I.e.) would be little removed

Oceanus and Ge). Hyginus fab. 147 and Serv. on Verg, Georg. i. 19 give a different parentage (Eleusinus and Cothonea or Cyntinia). For the later
of Triptolemus see Preller-Robert 770 f., Harrison M.M.A. A. p. xlix f. (and Eumolpus). The derivation rp/s, iroXeTp must now be abandoned, as Triptolemus had no early connexion with the plough (Kern de Tript. Aratore, 1887 ; cf. Lehrs Aristarch.^ p. 459, von

myth
i.2

p.

from
dibpa

U8-9 =
8'

dLadifjaaifiL.

216-7.

Cf.

Solon fr.

5.

64

Rhian.

dcpvKTa OeQv yiyveraL ddavdrcdv, ap. Stob. 54 4>4po/jLep 5e deQv

\

erepoppoira 8(bpa

dcppaS^'C KpaSirj.

The

early editors doubted the mood of rirXa/xep, and Brunck's alteration was to
suit

the

Wilamowitz Aiis Kydathen p. 132) name cf. Neoptolemus etc.

For Dioclus
of Eleusis).
AtofcX^s
;

for

an

infin. {rerXd/iiep).
cf.

The

indie, is

certainly right ; 151. Cf. Hes. Scut. 105 5s Gt^^t/s icp^defivop ^x^i pierai re irdX-qa. KpAdeJUNQ applied to the walls of Troy, a 'diadem,' the epithet 100, V 388. Compare
:

v 311.

cf. Plut. Thes. 10 (a king In 474, 477 the form is Ruhnken compares the double

"IcjiiKXos, 'I(piKXijs

iv<TT^<papo$.

So

117 iroXLup

Kaprjpa.

See also

vi. 2.

and others. Polyxeinus and Dolichus appear to be abstracted from titles of Pluto for Polyxeinus (whose name is not elsewhere mentioned in connexion with Eleusis) cf. on 9 Dolichus is certainly an IloXvSiKTrj.
;

II

EIC
iqBe

AHMHTPAN
155

HoXv^eivov kol aybVybovo<^ Y^vyuoKmoio Kol AoXi'^ov KOL Trarpo^ ayi]vopo<; '^/nerepoLO,
aXo^oL Kara Bco/juara iropaaivovar rdcov ovK dv tl<; ae Kara TrpconaTOV oircoTrrjv
eZSo? cLTifirjaao-a Boficov aTTOVoa^LO-aecev, dXKcL (T Be^ovraL' By yap deoeiKeko^; icrai.
el

T(bv TrdvTcov

iOeket^,

iTTi/jueovov,
/jLTjrpl

Xva

7rpo<;

Bco/jbara

7raTpo<;

160

eXOcofiev kol
etirMfjuev

MeraveLprj rdBe irdvTa Biapbirepef;, at Ke a

levau
jjltjB

ffaOv^dovo)

dvcayrj

r)/jL6Tp6vB'

dWcov
evl

Bcofjuar

ipevvdv.
165

Tr)\vyTO^ Be ol

vlb<;

[xeydpco

6'^Lyovo<; rpecfterat,
154.

iTo\vev')(eTO<i
i,

evirrjKTW dairdaco'^ re.

5k is fiev rb yivos icrlv

Testimonium.

Pausanias

38.

'Oix-qpi^

ovUv

avToO

treiroiriixivov, iirovofji.d^eL

5k dyrivopa ev tols

^Trecrt

rbu

'Eij/jLoiXirov.

158. 6noNoc9(ceieN

154. dJuOuoNOc] dri^Nopoc Paus. ut vid. (forte ex 155) : corr. Matthiae 160. &fe e^Xeic

157. dnconftc Ignarra

:

corr.

Hermann

cf. von Prott in Ath. epithet of Pluto Mitth. xxiv. p. 251 [Tr\ovTo]vL 5{o\C\xoi. Elsewhere he is a son of Triptolemus
;

nobility which excites admiration ; cf. the disguise of Apollo {h. Ap. 464 f. ), of Aphrodite {h. Aphr. 92 f. ), and of

B 625, Steph. Byz. ; Herodian (tt. [jiov. \i^. p. 10) quotes a line Ei/^oX7ros A6Xtx6s re koL
(Dolichius), Eusth. 306 on

Dionysus
160. cl

(vii.
,
.

17

f.).

l:n{jueiNON

of course

ediXeis

= p 277, where (the proper Homeric

;

'linrodbuv fieyddvfios. Eumolpus, like Triptolemus, is here his only one of the Eleusinian chiefs fame as the first hierophant and founder of the priestly family is later than the
;

hymn. The

Hermann is probably form) is found. For right in restoring it here cf. 137. the later diXcj see on h. Ap. 46. 164. THXurexoc M. and R. on 5 11 summarise Savelsberg's view (Ehein. Mus. 1853) that this vfov6. = adolescenSy
:

genitives depend on &\oxol, tCov being explanatory. 1 54. duujJioNoc as Pausanias in his citation (see crit. note) expressly says
Trdvrcov
:

"grown big"

{*rri\vs

"great"), and

is

applied to boys and girls from the age of about thirteen to twenty or more.

that

Homer Ruhnken and

Eumolpus dyqvwp, others would exchange the

155,
irarpbs
is

calls

epithets in 154,
'Et\iixb\iroLO

reading dy-qvopos
dfxvjxovos.

and

But

Pausanias' quotation probably a casual error, influenced by the next line.

156. nopcafNOUci : probably intrans., in the house." Ruhnken takes 5ibpLaTa as an object, joining icard with the verb. For this 157. nptbTicTON is sound. feminine form in comparative and superlative adjectives cf. 5 442 6\od}Taros

Leaf on V 175 approves. This explanation takes no account of the present passage, wliere Demophon is quite an infant. Fick W'orterhuch i.* 440 connects the word with toXls a bride Prellwitz s.v. sees in the latter part the root of 1/711^5 etc. It is of course possible that the writer was ignorant of
:

"manage

word

the real meaning, and understood the as referring to an only son, or to one born to his parents in old age, as the ancients variously explained. Francke and Gemoll think that the sense "late" born could not have been here meant,
as dxplyovos follows but pleonasms are quite in the manner of this poem ; cf.
;

65fjt,ri,

Hes. Theog. 408

(At^toj)

dyavi^arov

ivrbs 'OXvfjLirov, Pind. fr. 152 yXvKepivrepos For exx. in prose see Kiihner6[x(f)d.

Blass

554 n. 159. eeoeiKcXoc the gods, when they are disguised as mortals, often shew a
i.

p.

synonyms

TToKvevx^Tos and dcrtrdcLos 165, and the in 124. 165. noXueiixeroc only here, for TToXvdprjTos in Homer and below 220.
:

30
el

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
Tov y
peld Ke t/?
^7)\a)(Tat'
'^II?

ii

GKOpeyfrato koL rf^rj^ fjuirpov lkolto, (re ISovcra yvvac/ccov drjXvrepdcov

cltto

Tocra Kev TOi

'

Opeinrjpia

Boltj.

eirevevae Kaprjan, rat he ^aeivd 7rXr]crdfivaL v8aT0<; (^epov ayyea KV^LaovaraL. Be 7raTpo<; lkovto fieyav Bofiov, o)Ka he fxr^rpl pi,/jL(f)a
e(f)aO'
rj

S'

170

evveircov

009

elSov re kol eKXvov.

rj

Be

jjuolS!

o)Ka

ekOovaa^; eKekeve Kokelv

al
B'

eV

direipovL

fiLcrdat.

dXkovT
ft)9

T rj \a<^OL 7) iroprLe^ elapo^ Mpy av XeifJLMva Kopeo-ordfievai, (fypeva ^op(3fj, al eiTKTyopievai eavMV iTTvya^ IjxepokvTdiv
0)9

175

7]i^av KOiXrjv
oofjLoc^;

Kar

dfjua^LTOv,

d/jucf)!

Be ')(cuTaL

dtcraovTO
B^

Kpo/crjl'M

avdet opuolai.
180

Ter/Jiov

6771)9

6B0V KvBprjv deov, evOa 7rdpo<^ irep

7]<yevv0',

eireira cplXa 7r/309 Boo/jLara irarpof; dp^ oiricrOe (J>l\ov reTcrj/jLevr] rjrop GTel'^e KaTCL KprjOev KeKaXv/jufievrj, dfjbcj)! Be 7re7rXo9 /cvdveo^ paBtvolaL Oed^ eXeXi^ero Troa-alv.
7]

KdWiiTov avrap
S'

172. cbc] 6cc'

401)

corr.

Ruhnken Ruhnken
182.

174. aY
179.

V &c
:

toi

corr.

Brunck
(cf.

||

ee^N

M
:

corr.

Matthiae

kqt'

aKpHeew

corr.

Hermann Ruhnken

1)

(cf. ftapoc 180. 9iXou

183.

eefic

corr.

Ruhnken
see on 223. BoIh Metanira cf. 223 boLr}v. 1 70. Kudidoucai for the occasional retention of the original -dw etc. see E.

168. epenriipia
:

sc.

manner of a later poet. Baumeister compares Apoll. Arg. V 873 hv

after the
5^ xtrwi'as
|

&XP'-^ detpov.

Xe-n-raXeovs XevKijs iiriyovpLdos (Compare this description

Q.
h.

55,

Instances in the

hymns

are

Aphr. 266, vii. 14, 41. 172. cbc, "according as"; so 295, 416. Ruhnken's oaa' is quite needless. 174. It is noticeable that here and in 401 M represents the diphthong et by cf. also h. Ap. 9. 7] ijapos may be a genuine form (i.e. a correct transcription
;

of maidens running by the side of the chariot with the simple statement in v

84,319.)

dfccoNTO borrowed 177. djui9i So kv^lowv Z (of a horse). 509 = /cfStdouo-ai 170, and Z 400 Tratb' ^7ri /c6X7rjj ^xou(ra = 187 (L'7r6). for the 178. KpoKH'fcjj only here
. .
:

from Z 509

of a prae-Euclidean E), or it may be a confusion with '^pos, -rjpivds. Homer only uses '4apos, Z 148, r 518 (but see Agar in J. P. xxviii. 1901, p. 80 f.). For ^poj cf. 455. 176. The picture of girls raising their dress to run is not found in Homer or Hesiod. The action, as Francke notes, is commonly represented in art from the

form

= KpoK^cp)
elp.

cf. Kovp-fiCov

{dvdos) 108,
cf.

also dira^

For the colour

:

Ov.

Ars amor. i. 530 croceas 182. Korh KpftecN

see Leaf, X 588,
airb Kpijdev

Hes.
7.

irreligata comas. 548, where Theog. 574, and

appears in

seventh century, and (although Gemoll rejects the idea) it is quite possible that the writer may have been influenced by such works of art (Francke p. 26). At all events, the pictorial touch is rather

The stem KprjH. G. 107, n. 5. The covered head, and the Kvdveos tt^ttXos are, of course, signs of mourning cf. Demeter M^Xaiva at Phigalia Paus.
Hes. Scut.
Kp-qdeixvov, Kp-qvq
;

viii.

42,

Pauly-Wissowa 2734.

may be restored, as in 210 For the confusion of 77 and gives deq.. a in the MS. see 147.

183. eeac

II

EIC
alyira

AHMHTPAN

31

Se 8(Ofia6^
Be
St'

lkovto

^av

aldov(T7]<i,

Bi,OTp6(l)eo<; KeXeoto, evOa a^iai irorvLa ^irjrrjp

185

ri(TTO irapa araOfjuov Teyeo<^ irvKa iron^rolo, TralB' VTTO KoXircp e^ovaa, veov Od\o<;' at Be irap avrrjv 8' eSpa/jLOv, T) dp^ eir ovBov e^rj ttoo-l, /cau pa fieXddpov

Kvpe Kdprj, TrXrjaev Be Ovpa<; aiXao^;

TTjv
S'

Oeloto.
Beo<;

atSco?

re cre^a^ re IBe '^Xcopov

eVkev

190

el^e Be ol

/cXto-fjuolo

dW

koL eBpidaaOai dvwf^ev.

dy\aoBa)po<i
<f>aevvoVy

ov

ArjfjL7]T7]p

a)pr](f)opo<;

rjOeXev eBpcdaadac eVt KXia/jbolo

dW

d/ceovaa

e/jbL/iive,

Kar

o/jL/jbara
^Id/jbjSrj

irplv 7* ore

Brj

ol edrjKev

KeBv

/caXd /SaXovaa elBvla

195

192. cbpa96poc

corr.

Ruhuken

186 = a 333
T^reoc,
187.
is

icri]

properly

pa) and elsewhere. any roofed space, is

here the neyapov.

6n6
;

in Z 400 (Gemoll).
trivial

we should expect iirl, as But the variation

o

in

469

v-rrb

KoK-jri^

is

used

though with a slightly

different sense.

188-211. Preller brackets these lines as interpolated, and others eject the whole or part of the passage. Preller's reasons are quite inadequate, as Bau-

suppose the goddess to have just crossed the threshold and to be standing actually in the jxiyapov. miraculous light 189. nXftccN kt\, marks the presence of the gods cf. h. Ap. 444 (of Apollo), Eur. Bacch. 1083 (Dionysus), Ov. Fast. i. 94 lucidior visa est quamfuit atde doraus so infra 278.
: : ;

191.

kXicjuoTo

on the

KXiafids

see

and others point out. 188-189. Objection has been needlessly raised to this account of Demeter's miraculous entrance, in spite of which Metanira does not seem to recognize her She seems, divinity (cf. 213-215). indeed, to suspect that her visitor is out of the common (190), just something
meister, Gemoll

Helbig H. E. pp. 118, 122. It was more luxurious than the in)KTbv ^8os ( = St'^pos 198) which Demeter accepted. Matthiae compares Athen. v. 4 and r 55 f. 193. 9aeiNoO epithet of dpbvos, A
:

645.

and
with

Kkiafibs is 7roXu5ai5aXos 597, ttolkLXos a 132, i.e. inlaid, or studded

The

silver (dpyvpSrjXos).

In

436 the

Demeter appears deoelKekos, i.e. But when "noble," to the girls (159). her momentary fear has gone, she is ready to accept Demeter as a mortal. Compare Anchises' original scruples {h. Aphr. 92 f.), and his acceptance of Even Aphrodite's denial of divinity. more striking is the indifference to a miracle shown by the Tyrrhenian captain in the hymn to Dionysus see vii. Introd. p. 228, and notes on h. Dem. 159, h.
as
'

epithet xp'^o'eos is ideal, for the chairs of gods. 194. The last hemistich = A. Aphr. 156. Cf. Verg. Aen. xi. 480 oculos deiecta
decoros.

195.
5.

'I6ju6h

and Demeter
1

is

the episode of lambe related by Apollod. i.

ypatd
rets

iiroirjcre fiecdidcrai. (f)6poLS

TLS 'Idin^rj (TKdixpaaa ttjv debv 5ta tovto iv rols deajxo-

yvvaiKas

(rKwirreLv
;

Xiyovcri

Ap. 465. 188. ueXdepou Kupe K6pH = 7i. Aphr. Gemoll thinks that the present 173. passage was borrowed from the h. Aphr.
while Abel reverses the debt. In both places the words seem equally suitable.

Nicand. Alexiph. 130 cf. Diod. v. 4, M. and Hesych. s.v. The scholia on Nicand. I.e., Hephaest. p. 169, Eustath. p. 1684 attribute the invention The of the iambic metre to lambe. connexion is absurd, although it may have been present in the mind of the

Gemoll argues that

ixiXadpov

is

properly
,

used of the roof-timbers in the h. Aphr. but improperly here for the lintel but
;

this is hypercritical.

Indeed, we may

As Gemoll notes, writer of this hymn. there is no proof that the Eleusinian was uttered in iambic or any raillery other metre ; it was no doubt impromptu. The schol. on Nicand. Ther. 484 mentions Ambas as a son of Metanira who laughed

32
irrjKTbv
e8o9,

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
KaOvirepOe
S'

II

eV

apyixfyeov
cttI

^aXe

/cwa9.

v6a
Srjpov

KaOe^ojjbevr}
8'

irpoKaTea')(eTo X^P^'' KaXvirrpTjv'

rjcrr

acpOoyyo^i TerLrjfievr)

B[(j>pov,

ovSe TLV

ovr

eire'C

irpoa-irrvo-o-ero ovre re epyo),

iB7)TV0(;
i^Se
TrorijTOf;,

aX}C dyeXaa-TOf;, aTracrro?

200

'^(TTO, iroOcp fiLvvOovcra fiaOv^covoco dvyarpo^;, irpiv y ore 8r) %X6U?79 /jllv ^IdfM^r) KeBv elhvla iroXkd Trapacr/ccoTTTOva' irpi'^jraTO irorvLav dyvrjv,

202

sq.

Testimonium.
i}/j.voLS

Schol. Nicand. Alex. 130 6tl bk

ttjv
xXeiJr;!/

hk
i]

yX-rixcavos ^viev

ij

ArjfJi'^Trjp

rhv KVKedva Kal dca

rrjs

'IdfifSrjs

iyiXaaev

Beds,

iv

tois els

OfiTjpov dva(ppofi^voLS

X^yeraL,

196.

Koia

corr.

Ruhnken

napacKtbnTouca Tp^q/aro
;

202. x^^'^wc

corr.

Ruhnken

203.

corr.

Voss

this suggests a at the sacred rites connexion with lambe, whose similarity lambe's to 'lafi^os must be accidental.

jesting is here a mythological explanation of the banter which was a feature No doubt the jesting of the Eleusinia. was part of the primitive festival, although the literary references mostly mention the practice in connexion with the Athenian period of the Eleusinia, According to the schol. on Arist. Flut.

Baubo (Babo), actually worshipped at Paros (see inscr. quoted on 491) and certainly figured in the Eleusinian cult of Demeter (Harp. s. V. AucraiJXT/j, Clem. Alex.
indecencies associated with

who was

Protrept. ii. 77). 199. Cf. E 879

TrpoTijSdXXeat

ra^TTiv

5'

oUt

iireL

oijre tl ^pycp.

200. dr^XacTOc: this has been referred to the tradition that Demeter sat upon

1014 the Athenian women abused one another, on their way to Eleusis in carriages cf. also Suidas s. v. rd ^k tQiv There was a similar custom at dixa^Qiv. the (XT7}VLa (Athens) see Preller- Robert So Epidaurian women railed i.^ p. 778. at each other at the parallel festival of Damia and Auxesia (Herod, v. 83 cf. Frazer on Pans. ii. 30. 4). In these cases the raillery was peculiar to women, who were so intimately connected with agri;
:

an dyiXaa-Tos irirpa Apollod. i. 5. 1 schol. on Arist. Eq. 782, Suidas s.v. The situation SaXa/Atj'os, Hesych. s.v. of the stone cannot now be identified.
:
,

ApoUodorus places

it

by the Callichorum,

but this is no authority, as he does not seem to follow the local tradition in
regard to the resting-place of Demeter The stone is mentioned (see on 99). a fourth-century inscr. ('E0. 'Apx1883 p. 115) ; it was probably near Athens, and unknown in the old Eleusinian myth see Svoronos p. 247 f. In any case it should be noted that the word dy^Xaaros has no immediate connexion with the dy^Xaaros ir^rpa, for
in
;

cultural rites. But at the Eleusinia there was also a custom known as yecpvpLo-fJids, in which men and women alike seem to have abused and jested with the procession at a bridge on the Eleusinian road. See Arist. Ban. 384 f., Strabo ix. p. 400, U. M. p. 229, Hesych. s.v. yecpvpLarai, There was a general Svoronos p. 297. alcrxpoXoyta in the Sicilian festival (Diod. The custom is probably due to the I.e.). widespread idea that abuse of a person or his belongings brings good luck (by avoiding the (pdSvos deCov or the evil eye, Frazer {G. B. i. p. 97 and on Pans. etc.).
i.

Demeter

is

now

sitting

iirl

Ucppov (198)

in the house.

The

latter hemistich
:

=5

788.
{h.

finacToc

Callimachus

Dem.

8),

who

nothing of lambe, makes Demeter break her fast in the evening

says
6's
:

Aa/xdrepa fxQvos ^ireiaev. This supports the theory that the Mystae fasted only till sunset (cf. the Mohameairepos

re

TrieXu

medan Ramadan
n. 5).

see

Ramsay

p.

126

37. 3) quotes,
vii. 2.

among

other examples,

Theophr. Hist. Plant, viii. 3, Pint. Quaest.

Conv.

202-205 bracketed by Matthiae and

a Greek sower of cummin

crop. to the

must curse to avoid failure of the The raillery of lambe is akin

Hermann {Epist. cv) others, needlessly. objects to jMiv followed by TrbrvLav dyvi]v, but this apposition is quite Homeric ;

EIC
/jLi,Brj(Tat

AHMHTPAN
X\aov cf^elv
Ovfjuov'

33

yeXdo-aL re

/cal

eVetra fieOvarepov evaSev 6pjat<;. ^ hr) 8e SeTra? ^erdvetpa BlSov fieXcrjSiof} otvov TTJ
ol Koi
S' dvkveva' ov yap depi^irov ol (f>aaK 7] ifK/qaaa iTLveLV olvov epvdpov, av(t>ye K ap' aXcpc koI vSayp SovvaL iMi^acrav irteiMev ykrj'^aivi Tepelvrj.
^

205

204. cx^ueN fixop vel opri^N Mitscherlich <6pra\c\ bprik Biicheler eliad' kopraic Yoss
:

205.

^BaBeN

corr.

207. toi

corr.

Rulinken r' oi Matthiae

|i

Euhnken
ee $ 249, f 48, and cf. the frequent use of the pronominal 6 in apposition with a proper name. He is also offended by the inelegancy of 204 and by dpyat^, 205. Francke thinks that irplv y" 6're Sij in 202 was written by an imitator of 195 but the writer of 195 may surely have repeated himself. Hes. Op. 204. YXaoN cxelN euju6N 340 ibs k4 toi tXaov KpaSirjv Kal dvfibv The metre (with the last three ^Xwo-iv. feet spondaic) is not common, except in stereotyped endings, as in dvrjToTs apdp<J}irois (or the genitive of this formula) 11, 22, 29, 45, 55, 73, 403, and often in Homer. In 195, 202 'Id/n^Tj Kidv eldvia the older epic form was of course Kidva
; :

to cereal deities. For wine as akin to blood see Frazer G. B. i. p. 358 f. and for bloodless offerings to Demeter or other deities of vegetation cf. e.g. Paus.
,

viii. 42. 11. So the Eleans did not pomwine to the Despoinae. But Demeter and Persephone did not as a rule object to animal sacrifice pigs were ofiFered at the Attic Thesmophoria, and at Thebes
:

see Schomann Griech. (Paus. ix. 8. 1) Alterth.^ ii. p. 232 f. And, since human blood seems, at least originally, to have
;

FiMa
is

In 302 ^avdy] Arj/xifiTrip (a 428 etc. ). formulaic (=:E 500) ; so 452 KpX XevKdu = 5 604. With the present line cf 417,

been shed during the Eleusinia (see on 265), the goddesses can hardly have It objected to wine as its substitute. need hardly be noted, in fact, that abstention from wine would be natural in any fast, such as took place in the
Eleusinia.

The number of "spondaic" 421, 474. verses (i.e. with the last two feet jspondaic) is much greater in this hymn than the proportion in the first book of the Iliad{e.g.) or in the hymn to Apollo {see Schiiruiann de h. in Cer. aetate etc.
p. 55
f., Francke p. 23, and see generally Eberhard Metr. Beoh. i. p. 10 f., La Roche Wiener Studien xx. p. 70 f.).

208 f. The passage refers to the the institution of which the

kvkcJjv,

hymn-

writer, according to his wont, ascribes to Demeter herself. The drinking of this mixture of meal and water was the actual means of communion with the goddess, and belonged therefore to the most sacred part of the ritual in the reXear-qpiov. The mystae received certain objects from the

205. 6praTc, "humour," "mood," a sense common both in sing, and plur. See L. and S. lambe, who was Demeter's companion as long as she remained in Celeus' house, "pleased her afterwards

hierophant and answered ivqarevaa, ^ttlov rbv KVKeQva, ^Xa^ov e/c KiarTjs, iyyevadfxevos diredifxrjv eh KoXadov, Kal iK KoXddov
els

kI(tt7]v

(Clem.
;

Alex.

Protrept.

18,

The also," not merely for the moment. double dat. (oi . Spy ah) presents no difficulty ; for the <rx?}/xa Kad' 6\ov Kal
.

Arnob. v. 26 see Lobeck Aglaoph. i. p. 25, Harrison Prolegomena p. 155). For the KVKedjv in Homer Bee A 624 In the latter passage it is f., K 234 f.
a-LTos, being compounded of dX^tra, but it is always drunk {^kitlov k 237). So Eusth. 870. 65 el Kal fiera^i) ^purov Kal TTOTov 6 KVKeihv elvai doKet, dXXa

called

fjL^pos

in the dat. compare 24, 129, 82, Hes. Scut. 221, Herod, vii. 16. 207 f. oO rdp eejaiT6N : cf. schol. on Nicand. Alex. I.e. 17 5^ debs oiK edi^aro,

\^yov(Ta
iirl

jXT)

depLLrbv elvat ttlclv avTr]v olvov

TTjs

xS

d\i\f/c

dvyarpds.

Jevons

(p.

fxaXXov ota ^ufids rts po(pr)Tbs ^v, compar640 f. Cf. Ar. Pax 712 oHk, et ing ye KVKeQv' iTnirloLS^X-rjxuviav, schol. on

379^ thinks that wine is here a surrogate of blood and was for this reason excluded from the non-animal sacrifices

Nicand. Alex. 128 f. (^Trte). On the sacramental eating of corn see Frazer G. B. ii. p. 318 f.

34
rj

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
he KVKOi
8*

ii

Be^afievT]

Tev^atra Sea nropev co? eKekeve' 6(rLrj<; eveKev TroXvirorvia Arjo)

210

rfjac

Be /jLvOwv r^p-^ev v^covo<;

f^vvai,
iirel

Merdvecpa'
air

y^alpe,
eiMjjbevai,

ov

<re

/caKCJv

eokira tokyjcov
215

oTOC a^^aOMV
CO?
/juev

eiri

tol irpeirei ofjbfiacnv alBco^

KoX yapi<^^

el Trip

re Oe/iiLcrTOTroXcov iBacriXr^wv.
a'^vvfj^evoi

aXka
vvv
S'

6eo)V

Bcopa koX
eirl

irep
av')(^evL

avd^Kr]
Ketrat.

rerXa/jLev

dvOpwiTOL'
'iKeo

yap ^^709

eiTel

TralBa Be fioL
(onraa-av
el
rj

Sevpo, irapeacreTat Sacra r e/iol irep. rpecpe rovBe, tov o'^iyovov Kal deXirTOv
220

dOdvaroi, 7ro\vdp7]TO<; Be fioL eo-rcv. TOV ye Ope-yjrato Kal ri^r)<; fxerpov lkolto, pd Ke Tt9 (re IBovaa yvvaiKOdv OrjXvTepdcov

^r)\(oa-ar

roaa Kev
avre

roc diro

OpeTrrrjpca
eva-Te(f>avo(;

Bolrjv.

T^j/

S'

Trpocreeiirev

Arjfirjrrjp'

Kal

crv, yvvac, fjbd\a j^alpe, Oeol Be rot ecrdXd Tropoiev. iralBa Be rot irpo^pcov vTroBe^o/uLat, w? fie Ke\eveL<;'

225

211.

lacunam statuimus nos

:

et

Voss

^N^x^^'* Tyrrell

nie ndxNia

Puntoni Franke

^NCKew]

215. x<^poc

^XaxGN Schaefer corr. m. p.

iniBn
220.

noXui^poToc
211.

corr.

Ruhnken

223. doiH Matthiae

6dHC ^NeKCN,

"to observe the

ov

(sk

yi

cf}T)jXL

KaKdbv ^
(pij/j.evaL

^fijxepai

ovdk

The rite," as practised by the mystae. expedients to bring the apodosis into this line are violent, iir^^r] is far re-

KaKo1<XLv ioiKora

avrbv

olbv rot

fieya eWos iTnirpiireL (possibly an imitation of this passage ; but KaKuJv e^ is

moved from
able sense

VKev,
is

and

which gives admirdefended by Eur. 1. T.

Another suggestion,
;

in

42 and for

eldos iirLirpiirei

Gemoll

compares w 252).
214. aidcoc,

1461
TTte

o(T[o.<i

^/cart.

"dignity," a sense not in

equally rash. The lacuna has Puntoni's support it must contain the verb of drinking. The missing verse
irbrvLa, is

Homer.
216-217. Cf. 147-148. 217. zur6c only the neut. in Homer. For the phrase cf. Hes. Op. 815 itrl ^vydv avx^cL Oelvai ^ovai, Theog. 1023 vtrb ^vybv avx^pa d-fjaw, where the gender
:

may have run somehow

TTiev

Tj

5k

Xa^ovaa
:

as follows 5^7ras dero

^kiv9'

dvdeipe.
cf.

not in early epic, but noXun6TNia Ar. Thesm. 1156, ApoU. Arg. A 1125,

is

The writer of Orph. h. xl. 16 (of Deo). this hymn is fond of compounds with
TToXv;

cf.

9,

17, 18, 28, 31 etc.

^0^ ^^ ^ salutation at meeting, but a courteous form of address or congratulation after some incident has occurred Baumeister compares a 122 (after pledging a guest in wine, = *'your health"), \ 248, 408,
213. X^P^
:

indeterminate, but is probably neuter. {fr. 467) is the first writer certainly uses ^vybt in the sense but Plato {Tim. 63 b) has the "yoke," masc. for "balance." 221-223 = 166-168, with small varia-

Callimachus

who

tions.

413. 4nei

oC;

ce KaKa!>N kt\.

cf.

h.

Aphr.
reKoiev,

223. &o(hn is certainly to be retained the mother would reward the nurse with dpeTTTrjpia, Avhen the child grew This is not to be confused with up. the dpeirr-qpLa in Hes. Op. 188, of the return made by the child to his parents
;

132 ov fxh yap k KaKol rotovSe

and a

close parallel in [Theocr,

xxv. 38

in their old age form) in A 478,

so dp^irrpa (the 302.

Homeric

II

EIC
Opiyfrot),

AHMHTPAN
TL6rjvr}<^

35

Kov

jjllv

eoXira KaKOi^pahirjcn
hrfKriaeTat
fjueya

ovT
oloa

dp^

iiTrfKvo-iri

ovB" vTrord/jLVOv'
230

otBa yap avTiro/juov

S*

iTTTjXvo-LTjf;

7ro\v7rrj/jLovo<i

(peprepov vXoto/jloco, ecrOXov ipva-pLOV.

''II?

dpa
t'

(^(ovrjcraaa

OvcoSe'i

Be^aro koXttw
: :

vel ep^ijiace' Voss epeij/ai Hermann epei|/ouc' GoodAvin koO servarunt Biicheler (lacuna statuta), Monro, Pimtoni 228. ^nHXciHci BHXHcerai oue' unoTOUNbN ^nnXuciH Ruhnken pro OnoTOJUNbN coni. oDxe TOJuaToN Voss OnoTOJUiNcbN Ignarra 6n6eauNON et 6p65ajuNoc commendat Biicheler 229. oiiXoxdiJioio Voss oudorduoio Bergk

227.

ep^ii{ico

epei|/^JueN

Agar

1|

227. KoCi objections have been raised to the crasis, which, however, is perfectly tolerable cf. n. on 13.
: ;

228-230. ^nHXudH,
certain
(cf.

h.

Herm.

37),

"witchcraft," is but viroTaixvbv

inevitable trouble of childhood. therefore be suggested that the viroTdfxvov and ovXorofMos, or gum-cutter, a worm, which, according to the is belief of many peoples, causes toothache.
first

It

may

The former vXoToixoLo are puzzling. has been explained as a "cut herb," used in sorcery, but the formation hardly
and
allows
TOfiaiov

such a meaning.
(sc.

(pdpfj,aKou)

is

The same
ov\ot6/xolo

editor

altered

Voss's oiire too violent. to i/Xord/noto

(a herbs cut for

Class.

non- existing word), i.e. harmful purposes. In the Rev. 1895, p. 13 it was suggested

Although teething itself could hardly be attributed to a worm, the incidental aches could be referred to that agency, i.e. the absence of a worm would result in easy teething. This explanation would be more certain, if we accept the correction oi/Xord/xoio, but it may still hold good with the retention of
vXoTdfioLo (a general

word

for a

worm),

that virorafivov and v\ot6/xoio are superstitious paraphrases for the worm [eX/xius or <TKib\7\^), and that Demeter knows of a

as suggested above. For the worm as the cause of tooth-

remedy against this children's complaint. For such paraphrases cf. Aratus 959
<tk<I)Xt]Ks,

KivoL
I

Toi)s

KaX^ovai ixe\aiv7]s
(pepioiKos

evrepa

yairjs,

and

Hesiod's

"snsiil," dv6<TTos "cuttle-fish," l'5/)is"ant."

B. Cook "Descriptive Animal in Greece," Class. JRev. 1894, pp. 381 f., where a large number of similar substantives or epithets are collected. If this view is correct, the translation " neither shall witchcraft will be hurt him, nor the Undercutter (Borer) ; for I know an antidote far stronger than the Woodcutter." This involves the accentuation vTrordfivov, a participle used as a substantive, like dfiei^ovres, d^0[0u;i',

See A.

ache cf. Shakespeare Much Ado iii. 2. 28 the belief is very common, e.g. in Scotland, County Folk-Lore iii. (Orkney), India, Crooke Popular Religion p. 140 and Folk- Lore of N. India i. p. 151 (where women of the gipsy tribes know charms to extract the worm) Finland, Aber;
;

Names

cromby Pre- and Proto -historic Finns 1. p. 328. Dyer Folklore of Shakespeare p. 273 f. gives parallels from Germany and China. In the Geopon. xii. 27 and 35 the same remedies are assigned to worms and toothache. 231 f. The story of Demeter nursing
a parallel in Pans. ii. 5. the children of Plemnaeus, a legendary King of Aegialea, in Sicyon, died at birth, until Demeter took pity and under the guise of a strange woman reared up a child named Orthopolis. On the close connexion between the growth of children and vegetation see the interesting chapter in Mannhardt Myth. Forsch. p. 351 f. "Kind und Korn." For Demeter as a goddess of healing see Rubensohn in Ath. Mitth. xx. p. 360 f. In the hymn, Demophon is in no present 5
:

Demophon has

"Efitrovaa,

The objection is KcX^ovres. that vXord/Moio, the wood-cutter appears unsuitable as a paraphrase for the In Rermath. i. p. 142 parasitic worm. Da vies retained vtrorafxvbv, and suggested oi/XoTofMoto from o^Xa "gums," i.e. gumBut as Tyrrell notes, these cutting.
words
are

strangely

formed

denote a process.
active,

ovXoTbjxoio

if they should be

and mean "gum-cutter."

is,

Davies

seeing an allusion to

however, probably right in "teething," the

danger

him

in

Demeter only promises to keep According to good health.

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
j(epaiv r
0)9
Tj

fiev

aOavdrycn' '^e.'^iqQei 8e <^pkva fJbrjTrjp, KeXeoto Bat(f)povo<; dyXaov vlov,

OV TCKT6V 6V^(OV0^ M.Tdvipa,
6
8' de^ero Bal/jLOVL ov Orjadfievo^; ArjfjLijTi^p

^7]IJLO(^6(Ov6\

Tpe(f>ev

ev fjL6ydpoL<;'
eBcov,

Io-09,

235

ovT

ovv alrov

^pi(TK dfi^po(TL7j ft)? el deov ifcyeyacora, '^Sv KaraiTveiovcra kol ev koXttolctlv e^ovcra' vvKTa^ Be Kpv7rTe<TKe irvpo^ fievei r^vre BaXov,
232. x^pci^N t'] x^ip^ciN llgen 236. A 5' Axiap Matthiae x^^P^^c* Cobet KQT^ B* fijuap Voss lacunam primus fecit Mitscherlicli quam explevit vocibus rdXa JUHTp6c Hermann 236a. AjuotIh ju^n r6p KaXXicT^9aNoc Ahui^thp Voss dXXd JUiN AjuariH ju^n ucT^9aNoc Ahuhthp Stoll biKkh r6p fijuara jjAh juin ^ucT^9aN0c AhjulAthp Baumeister
:

Nicand. Ther. 485 a lizard {daKoXa^djT-qs)

ixiaarjv

<p\oyficp

irvpos'

iffiara

5*

adre
\

had wounded Metanira's child

Fast. iv. 446
f.

in

Ovid
is

dfijSpoair}

xp/ecr/ce

the child (Triptolemus)

irfKoLTO
I

dddvaros

r^pev Kai 61

difxas,

6(ppa

(xrvyephv

XP^t

231. euco&eT bisaro K6\nca = Z 483 of Andromache hence dvibdrjs does not refer to the divinity of Demeter,
(K7]ib8L),
;

dying.

yijpas d\d\KOi.

238.
iv.

KaxanNefouca cf. Ovid Fast. 540 iungere dignata est os puerile

:
I

who sheds when she

277). 232.

a superhuman fragrance only appears as a goddess (see on

T*
:

x^pc'''

the

re,

to

which

many

editors

object,
' '

seems

genuine.

pallor abit, suhitasque vident in tantus caelesti venit db corpore vires. ore vigor. 239. Kpiinrccice so Apollod. iii. 1 3. 6 Kpdtpa IlrjX^us els t6 irvp iyKpv^ovca. For the purifying effect of fire on human
suo.
\

Demeter receives the child in her bosom aiid her arms (not places the child with her hands in her bosom "). 234. AHU096coNe* Apollod. i. 5. 1
:

beings

cf.

Rohde Psyche
p.

p. 29,

Mannhardt

He follows this version of the story. mentions however Triptolemus as the elder son of Celeus, and relates the gift of the winged chariot. Demophon
was finally ousted altogether by the greater fame of Triptolemus. 236. The abruptness of the text is impossible, and Hermann's supplement
is

52 f., Frazer G. B. iii. p. 312, who says "to the primitive mind fire is the most powerful of all purificatory He compares the custom of agents." modern Greek women who leap over the

A. W.F.

midsummer bonfire, crying I leave sins behind me." The myth of Demophon
' '

my

recommended by the homoeoteleuton.

237
f.

For the story

5. 1 ^ovXofJLevr] d^ Tctj v^KTas els irvp

irepL-Qpet

cf. Apollod. i. avrb addvarov TroLTjaai.,

KaTeridet rb ppi<f>os Kal Ovid ras dvrjrds adpKas airov. Fast. iv. 487 inque foco pueri corpus vivente favilla ohruit, humanum purget ut ignis onus. Similarly Thetis wished to make Achilles immortal, but was cf. Apollod. iii. prevented by Peleus
\

suggests, if it does not prove, that the Eleusinian children were purified by passing over fire (Jevons p. 365, Introd. For such customs in the case p. 10). of children see Frazer G. B. iii. p. 239 f. Modern Greeks still believe that newborn babies are protected from evil by the presence of fire ; see Rodd Custotns and Lore of Modern Greece p. 107 f. For the cognate idea of carrying fire over the field see on 48. Mire. daX6N : this may mean " she " hid him in fire as a brand is kept alight
for which see e 488 f. on h. Herm. 234. More probably, however, we should understand ** she wrapt him in flames like a lighted
(in

the ashes)
n.

13. 6

and ApoU. Arg.

which, as Ruhnken derived from the

^porias
alel ire pi

passage pointed out, may be

(a

869

f.

and

hymn)

fj
\

fx-h

yap

adpKas

'ibaiev

vukto. did

torch."

II

EIC

AHMHTPAN
Be /jbiya
6av/Jb

37

\adpa ^IXcov yovecov

c9

tol<;

erervKTO

240

7rpoOaKr)<;
fjbtv

reXedea-Ke,
TTOiTjaev

Oeolan Se avra iwKei.

KaC Kev
el
fir)

dyijpcov

aOdvarov

re,

VVKT

d^pahlycTLv iv^a)vo<; Islierdveipa iiriT7]pr)(Taaa 6v(o80<i ck 6a\d/jLoio

dp

CTKeylraro'

KooKvaev 3e koX
irepl

dfi(f)co

irkri^aTO

jjLrjpa)

245

heiaacr

TraiBl koX

ddaSr] [xeya

Ovfjuw,

Kai p

6\o(j)vpo/Mevr)
ArjfjLOCpocov,
ifJLol

eirea irrepoevTa
^elvrj

irpoarjvha'
evo

TcKVOv
KpvTTTec,

ae irvpl

ttoWS
250

"^H?
rfj

^dr
(j)iXov,

Be ryoov KoX KifjBea \vypd TiOrjacv. oBvpo/jLevrj' rrj^ B die Bta Oedcov.

Be '^oXwaapuevT]

KaWiare^avo^i
drj/ce

Arjfjirjrrjp

iratBa

rov deXirrov ivl fieydpotcnv ertKre,

TreBovBey

'^eipecra

ddavdrrjcrtv dirb eo

240.

Xdepa i)u
c' lib'

248. seiNH

253. Snco

XdepH Iicon Abel Spitzner Kpi^Bda 9fXcoN Baumeister ku nupi noWcp Hermann ce nup6c u^nci oOXco Schneidewin corr. Matthiae ^ecN fixe Cobet efiKe] r' Akc Matthiae
: :
:
Ji

240. Xdepa occurs only in a doubtful fragment of Euripides (1117 v. 28 Dind.) it is corrected in Rel. 835 {\d9p ovda/xov). e^ for 0tX77 was read by Zenodotus in F 244, but the alteration seems too violent
;

says i) d^ XvirrjOeiaa ix<^pi<yd'q. Curiosity in seeing a forbidden sight is punished in the classical myth of Cupid and Psyche ; for other examples of this world-wide

here

much more

so Kpi^da (p'Ckwv.

241.

only here
496, and Homer.

early growing, npoeaXi4c, for the form cf. dfi^idaX-qs ;

evdaX-^s

"

"

motive see Hartland Science of Fairy Tales pp. 270 f. 245. KcoKuccN the language of ApoU. ^/ce 5' clvtt^v Arg. A 872 is similar
: :
j

common

in poetry after
fl

afip8a\^r)v iaiduv fiiya

(JU9CO nXi^saro

vrjirios.
:

The

last

hemistich

JUHpclb

cf.

162, v

630

with

ydp (for 5^) which Voss wrongly restores The sense requires 5^, and the here.
hiatus
in

198. 246.
first

ddcoH
cf.

vowel

for the quantity of the v 68 da<xav, 340 dda-aro

the
:

bucolic
see

diaeresis

is

legitimate. 242. 6rHpooN

dk fi^ya 6vix(^. for which ct.

In 258 the a

is short,

685,

113,

136,

h.

on
:

^niTHpi^caca the nurse made the child thrive, and thus broke the taboo. The magic could only be worked in secrecy, although the writer implies rather than expresses In fact it is doubtful this (258 f.). whether he understood tlie real nature of the taboo in the myth ; he lays stress only upon Demeter's anger (251, 254), as if she renounced her design of her own will. In the Achilles legend,
f.

244

Aphr. 214. she watched to

h.

Aphr. 253.
trochaic caesura in the 248. The fourth foot is not uncommon, when the caesura is preceded by a monosyllable Instances like that {ixiv, 5^, ye, etc). in 17 (where see note) are different. For the quantity of the t in irvpi see on 99.

see

how

No

emendation
:

is

necessary.

{I.e.) explicit: 0^rts KOJ\vdei(Ta tt]v rrpoaipecnv reXetcDcrai. states that Thetis left ApoUonius vaguely Peleus, as soon as she heard him cry, and rushed into the sea, x^<^^l^^^V {^ 877) the schol. on Ar. JVub. 1068 similarly
;

Apollodorus

is

more

omission of the mother's name is awkward, as Demeter is the subject of the main sentence but there is no real difficulty, especially as Trjs and Ty immediately precede. 253. drib go ohkc cf. 205 dwb ^dev Here Cobet iJKe, I 461 dTTo ^0 Trefiire. reads dirb Wev fjKe, which Gemoll approves, as diJKe with -de is remarkable it may be added that a verb expressing violent
252. eriKTe

the

38

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
i^aveXovcra 7rvp6<;, dv/juS Koreaaaa fiaX* alvM^t Kai p a/jLvBi<^ TTpoaeeiirev ev^wvov MerdveLpav

II

255

avOpwiroL koI a(f)pdhixove^ ovr dyaOoto alaav iirep'^ofievov Trpoyvcofievao ovre KaKolo'
NT^'tSe?

Kal av yap d<^pahtr)at,

Lorro)

rerj^;

vrjKecrTov

ddadrjf;.

yap Oewv 6pK0<;, dfielXiKTOv Srvyo<; vScop, dOdvarov Kev rot Kal dyrjpaov Tjfiara irdvTa iralBa (j)lXov iroirjaa Kal d^Oorov Miraaa tl/jlijv' vvv 8' ovK (t6^ (M9 K6V ddvaTov Kal K7]pa<; dXv^ac.
TL/JLT)

260

S'

yfierepcov eTre^rj
MpTjcTiv B'
256.

a^^f-T09 alev eireaaerai, ovveKa yovvcov Kal iv dyKoivrjcrLv tavaev.

dpa

Tft)

TrepLTrXo/jbivayv
:

iviavrcov

265

rNc^JucNOi
corr.

257. npo9p<i&uoNec commendat Biicheler Kai velit delere Hermann 258. juhkicton corr. Voss 261. noii^caca corr. Matthiae

Euhnken

262. Kfipac] rfipac

Huschke

263. a9eiT0N

corr.

Ruhnken

265.

ToO re Fontein
object of the oath) before ^rvybs vdup cf. Apoll. ^r^. r 714 f. . 6Xi5Hai = $ 565, p 262. ediNaxoN
.

action would seem more appropriate to Demeter's anger cf. Apoll. Arg. A 674 rbv ii^v dp' apTrdydtjv xa^adSts ^d\e kc:

KXriyCora.

254. feaNeXoOca nup6c Apollodorus, seemingly following a different tradition, says TO ixh ^p^(pos virb tov irvpbs avrfKibdrj. In Ovid's account, the mother takes the child from the fire.
:

Huschke's yijpas should not be received, although Apollonius has yrjpas dXdXKOi (see on 237). 265-267. The text is certainly sound (with the sole correction of avvav^ifiaova'
547,

66.

Hence

to avvd^ova', for

which

cf.

381,

149,

KOT^caca in Homer Koreaaaixivq. 256 f. The editors compare Orph. fr.

:

xxxii.
dirodev

fi'qbaixcL ixT]bkv

wpocrepxofJi-ei'oio

vorjaai

eidbres, oiire KaKOLO oCt^ (ppddfxoves,

\

/idX'

aTrotrrp^i/'ai

KaKSrrjTOS

oiir
\

dyadov irapebvTO^ imcrTpi-^aL re Kal ^p^at

I

i8pLs,

dWd

fidrrjv ddarj/nopes dirpovb-qroL.

The resemblance can hardly be accidental, but it by no means follows that the
poet read (ppadfioves here, as For the Biicheler infers (so Tyrrell). quantity of the first syllable in d<ppd5444 iTricppdaaer' 6\edpov Hes. fiopes cf. Hes. Theog. Op. 655 -rrpoirecppadiiiha

Orphic

160 i7re(ppdaa-aT0

h.

Ap. 388

icppdi^'ero,

and

regularly

'A(ppo5iTr].

La

Roche

448): "when Demophon is a man, the Eleusinians will always be fighting with one another." Editors have assumed a lacuna before 265 and after 267, or at all events after the lines. It was supposed that the lost passage or passages referred to the death of Demophon, or to his leadership in the war, or mediation between the parties. This supposition is quite gratuitous 265 simply marks the time, "when he has grown to manhood," and has no closer connexion with the preceding or succeeding lines. There is no trace in myth or history of an Eleusinian civil war ; hence Matthiae (followed by Baumeister) substituted
;

Horn. Unters. i. p. 10, H. G. 370. 258. Nl^KCCTON the reading of Ix-qKiarov might possibly be defended as a superlative of fiiy ddaOris cf. also Eur. Hipp. 818 rd /j-dKiar' e/xQu KaKdv. But Voss's correction, based on Hes.
:

'AdrjvaLoKTc

for

if

dXXiyXoicrt,

assuming

that Demophon was the leader of the Eleusinians in their war against Athens. The corruption is most improbable, not to mention the further difficulty that
tradition

made Eumolpus,not Demophon,

Op. 283,

is

easy and highly probable,

:

if

not certain.
259. Ycrco rdp kt\. cf. 36-38, e 184-186 (with M. and R.'s note) Leaf on B 755. On the position of 6p/cos (the
;

the leader of the Eleusinians (Thuc. ii. 15, Isocr. Paneg. 19, Apollod. iii. 15. 4, Lycurg. in Leocr. 24, Pans. i. 38. 3). There are so few allusions to early Eleusinian history in Greek literature,

II

EIC
TratSe? ^^Xevacvlcov

AHMHTPAN
koI <f)v\o7nv alvr)v

39

iroXefiov

alev iv aXKTJXoLa-L o-vvd^ova Tjfjbara irdvra. elfu Be Ar}fjL')]T7]p n/judo'^of;, rj re ^e^Larov d6avdT0L<; dvrjroLat r oveap koX ')^dp/jLa reru/crat.
^n dXXi^Xoici] Ignarra dXXi^XoiciN 6^30uc' Voss deaNdroic onhtoTcin bueiap doaNdrcoN Stoll Jahns Jahrbh. 79, p. 322 ONHToTci t' bnexap yjixpxxxx t' trdyfiH Euhnken nQci TSTurjuai Biicheler kqi noXO x^P^ Agar gnhtoTc Klipjua t^tuktqi Tyrrell T* ^Niap Voss Sweap Ilgen, Schulze hnap Hermann
267. cuNQUsi^couc'
:

corr.

||

'AeHNoioici Matthiae

269.

that it would not be surprising if mention of a civil war were found in this passage But Creutzer was no doubt right only. in explaining the lines by reference to the paWrjTiJs, or sham fight, which is expressly connected with Demophon by

Hesychius
Arj/MO<f)U}VTL

s.v.,

iofrrr]

'Adi^vrjatv

itrl

ry KeXeoO

dyofievr].

Lobeck

years revolve for him in their seasons." Cf. h. Aphr. 102 ibpri<nv irdarjai., infra 399, h. Ap. 350. Bauai^N . . Ajuara ndwra 267. meister, understanding the reference to be to an actual war, is obliged to explain this as an epic formula vaguely indicating a "long time." But it has its

the

(Aglaoph. p. 206) quotes an anonymous verse in Artemid. i. 8 ra^pois iv 'Iwyig.

irapk
it is

TratSes '^(peaLcov dyuvl^ovrat /cat iv 'Arxi/CTj '^XevalvL' deals iv rats Kovpoi

irepireWo/xiviov iviavruiv ; but not clear whether this line has any connexion with the /3a\\7;ri;j. According
^Adrjvaioi

the paWrjTiJs took place at the end of the It may, however, have been festival. a ceremony during the initial stage of
to

A.

Mommsen and Lenormant

regular meaning "for ever"; the ^aXKriTis takes place every year. 268. Tijudoxoc only here and in h. Aphr. 31, which Gemoll claims to be the original passage. 269. deaNdToic is made necessary by similar formulas e.g. 11, 21, 45, 403 ; hence StoU's ddavdrojv must be rejected. There remains the difficulty of tveiap, which can scarcely be a disyllabic with synizesis in Hes. Op. 462 the mss. have
: : ;

purification (see Introd. p. 10). The rite was like that at Troezen (Pans, ii, 32. 2, See Gruppe G. Myth. called Xido^SXia). Similar customs are quoted by p. 901. in J. H. S. xiv. 253, Jevons p. Bather It need not be supposed that the 292. origin of such XiOo^oKia was always the same ; in the present case the mystae may have stoned one another to draw blood as a means of communion with the Corn-goddess, or the blood may have been thought to increase the fertility of The latter idea is probably the land. at the root of some, if not all, of the

(i. 223) rightly synizesis of 7]e is no authority for that of eta (see on 137). It seems best therefore to remove the

etapc TToXelv,

but Pollux

gives ^apt {ea).

The

diphthong, with Ilgen, and read 6veap, the form accepted by Schulze Quaest. Ep. who p. 228 and Solmsen K. Z. 32, 292, calls it "sprachlich tadellos," This could be a trisyllable by the correction but it is nearer of dvrjToiaiv to dv-qroTs t to the manuscript to read dvrjToiai r'
;

For the synizesis compare (besides 6veap. Hes. Op. 462 quoted above) Op. 492 fnfp-' iap yiyvbfievov, Mimnerm. 2 and Chaerem.
If Sveiap is fr. 42 (^a/305 a trochee). to be retained, with its full value -~, it must contain the whole of the fourth this involves the lengthening of the last syllable by position, as is done by the conjectures of Ruhnken and others. The legitimacy of this use was the subject of a discussion in the Class. The Rev. Dec. 1896, Feb. -Apr. 1897. result was entirely to justify the use in

numerous

parallel

examples which shew

or more serious, have taken place to ensure a good harvest. This, as a European custom, was first

that fights, either

sham

foot

clearly demonstrated

by Mannhardt B. K.

p. 548 f. ; for instances from savage tribes As often, see Frazer on Pans. ii. 30. 4. the meaning of the rite was lost at

Eleusis, where the mock-battle was supposed to commemorate an early civil war.

265.

^pHCiN

the

editors
ye), "

(mostly

Homer and

understand this as "in his riper years. But rtp ye is to be retained and ibpriaiv taken in
adopting Fontein's rod
the proper sense of the plural,

examples are not

Hesiod, although undisputed common in early epic,

"when

and very rare in later hexameters. For the most recent discussion on the subject see Leaf /Z. vol. ii. App. p. 634 f.

40

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
aXV
ci'ye

ir

/loo

rev^ovTcov 7ra9

J^aWo^opov
opyca
'^fl9
S'

re fxeyav koI ^cofjiov vir avro) viral ttoXlv atTrv re rei'^o^, KaOvirepdev, iirl irpov'^ovTC koXcovm'
vrjov
Srjfio^;

270

avTT)

iywv

viroOrjaoiMaL,

co?

av eireira
275

va<yeco<;

epBovre^;

ifibv

voov ikdaKOiaOe.
elho^;
dfjuetyfre,

elTTOvaa dea fieyeOo^; koi

airtooraixevT),

y7]pa<;
oBfirj

irepi

dficfil

re /caXXo? drjro'
TreTrXcov

Ifjuepoecraa

dvTjevrayv aTro

crKiBvaro,
274.

rrjXe

Be (j)eyyo<; diro %/?oo9 ddavdroio

i|

nh6n

corr.

Ruhnken
275. ts Kai

Synt. iv. 1884)

Ruhnken

iXdcKHcee Schafer, Weber (Schanz Beiir. cl. h. Aphr. 82

271. ndXiN alnii xe xeTxoc
:

z.

hist.

270. There is no proof that there was " a " temple of Deraeter at Eleusis, apart from the hall of initiation, which cannot Strabo, it is properly be called a v-qbs. true, speaks of a lepbv as well as the fiva-TiKbs <t7}k6s (ix. 395), but the p. word iepov need not imply a building ; it may r^/iei'o J. As Frazer remarks (on Pans. i. 38. 6, p. 511) "no later writer" (than the hymn) "and no inscription yet discovered speaks of such a temple." Various attempts have been

i.e.

the

acropolis, the fortifications of which (reixos) have been traced on the low hill above the hall of initiation. The actual

town lay at the

extended to the
272.

foot of the hill,

:

and
this

sea.

KaXXix6pou

see

on 99

made to identify this supposed temple with some of the pre- Persian remains
discovered by the excavations of the Greek Archaeological Society. Frazer {I.e. p. 509) doubtfully suggests that it may have been on the site of the later hall of initiation, where walls of Eleusinian marble have been unearthed. Remains of another early building, probably a temple, have been discovered north of the hall, and separated from it by a rock-cut staircase, leading up
to the terrace.

This building has also been thought to be the old temple of Demeter. It is possible that the vrjos

well was not identified until 1892, when excavations shewed it to be situated by the great Roman propylaea, just outside the precinct. The well-mouth is surrounded by concentric circles, which no doubt served as marks for the Eleusinian woman who danced round the water in honour of the goddess (Pans. i. 38. 6). For references to the discovery see Philios p. 57 f., and Svoronos p. 262. 274. eOar^coc the adv. in ApoU. Arg. B 699, etc. evayrjs is not found in early For exx. of eiayi^s, etayiws in epic. ritual see Dieterich de hymnis Orph. 1891, iXdcKoicee for the opt. after p. 34. The {jTTod'fiaoiJ.aL cf. p 250, H. G. 306. mood expresses a less certain result than would be indicated by IXda-Krjarde, which Schafer reads. 275. ju^reooc kqI etdoc = h. Aphr,
: :

which would

as a hall of initiation, of course be sacred to In this case the building Demeter. may be identified with the walls abovementioned, which belong to a building older than the age of Pisistratus but it is impossible to judge of the form of this building from these scanty remains, or to conjecture how far it was a prototype of a later hall (probably built by Pisistratus), and of the enlarged Periclean hall. See Philios p. 65, 74, who also identifies the vrjos with the primitive TeKeaT-fjpLov ;

served

also

82.

276. nepi t' 6u<pl re:

cf.

305

afi(f)l

irepi Kprjvrjv, h. Apoll. 271 d/icpnrepKpdivij' 6eL, Theocr. vii. 142 Trepl TrLdaKus dfi(pl
fjL^XtarcraL.

modelled on Hes. Sc. : Kal dirb KprjOev . . . Toiov AtjO' olbv re iroKvxp^f^ov 'A<ppo8iTr)s. 277. 6&UH kt\. Fragrance is a sign of divinity : cf. Theognis 9, Aesch. P. V.
7
f.

KdXXoc Qhto
T7]$

115, Eur. Hipp. 1391, Verg. Aen. i. 403, Ov. Fast. V. 375. see on 189. With this 278. 9^rroc
:

Svoronos

brow by xnral

places the vtjo^ on the of the hill, but this seems negatived
(p.

345

f.)

passage

ttoKlv.

Bacchyl. xvii. 102 dirb yap ^are irvpbi dy\a\Qi^ Xafxire yvLuu a^Xas (of the Nereids).
cf.
\

EIC
XdfjLTre
6ea<^y
S'

AHMHTPAN
cofjiov^y
&><?.

41

^avdal he Ko^ai KarevrfVoOev

ttj^
S'

avyi]<;
jSrj

iifKr^aOr)

itvklvo^ B6fio<i aarepoirrj';

280

Be BceK fieydpcov,
d(l)6oyyo<;

avTiKa ^yovvar

eXvvro,

hripov S'
fjuvrjcraro

yevero '^povov, ovSe to TratSo?

rrjXvyeroio airo BaTreBov aveXeadai.

air
eireira
285

Tov Be Kaaljvrjrac ^covrjv iaaKOvcrav eXeov^v,

KaB
B

S*

dp^

evaTpaiTcov \e')(ecov

dopov

r)

fiev

iralB^
7)

ava

'^eparlv

dpa

TTVp

eXovaa aveKaC y i)

o5
8'

eyKardero
etc

Kokircp,
aiTCiKoicTi

ecravTO iroaa
6a\d/jL0L0.

pjqrep

ava(TT7](Tov(Ta

OvcoBeo<;

dyp6/j,evat

Be fiiv

dfjL<j)l<;

dfKpayaTra^ofjLevac tov
'^ecpoTepai <ydp
Brj

3*

eXoveov do-iraipovra ov /jLetXio-a-eTo 6v/jl6<;'

Tpo<^ol r)Be TcOrjvat.

290

fitv

e'^ov

At

fjLev

iravvv^tai KvBprjv Oeov IXdcTKOVTO,

:
:
:

M corr. Hermann sasek bk k6jjlh Ruhnken 280. aOrfic M KocirNi^TH 9U)nhn ^cdKouc* corr. Ruhnken Ruhnken 284. eXeciNHN M XeeiN^N Hermann 287. nup^N Skoi' M corr. Ruhnken 289. l:XoueoN]
279. ecHC
corr.
: : :

IXouont' Mitscherlich
Biicheler
:

iXouoN dn* Ilgen 291. h^ Xco9eoN Ludwich

: :

2Xou6n re cneipcoN re vel cndproN re

tioihinh

Tyrrell
:

279. KoreNi^NOoeN

properly

Hence Ruhnken and others read

sing. ^avdi]

dk KOfiT). But, as Franke well remarks, the writer may easily have taken the There is no archaic form i'or a plural. reason to suppose a genuine schema Findaricum, with Baumeister.
for 280. aOrfic Ruhnken's simple correction cf. Soph. Phil. 1190 aurats MSS., while the scholia preserve avyais. 281. roiJNciT' gXuNTo: 16 X^vto 8^ 85 yvM XiXwro, and often Xi5to yvia
:

285. cOcrpobTCON only here and in h. Aphr. 157 ^s X^xos eUcTpWTov. 289. ^XoijeoN: called an "impossible" form by Gemoll. It is a false formation, but is not to be ejected on that account.
Cf. Schulze Quaest. Ep. p. 65 n. 1, Smyth Ionic Dialect p. 535, Solmsen I.e. p. 13, K. Z. 29, 98. Ludwich needlessly objects to the washing of the child. The women perform one of the duties of a It is nurse, in place of Demeter. perhaps unnecessary to press the phrase further, and to point out that the child would be covered with wood-ash. This

yo^uara. 283. &nb dan^Bou:

Hesych. ii. 253 quotes the parallel form ^dweSov, which occurs in Xenophanes i. 1, and an inscr. from Paros (/. G. A. 401 = Roberts Epigr. 17) ; 5dire8ov therefore stands for the
original djdiredov (or for dFdiredov Prell-

motive, however, is expressly mentioned in a very similar passage (of the Nymphs and Bacchus), Anth. Pal. ix. 331 aX
^TL)[ji<}>aL

TOV Bdfcxoj',
j

Kovpos,

5t' k TTvpbs fjXaTO uixpav vir^p T^cpprjs dpri KvXtdfievou.

witz

M.

Wort.

s.v. 5a-)

and the metre

is

due to false analogy (as GemoU supposes), but was, at least originally, In X 598 justified by pronunciation.
not
Aristotle Rhet.
for
iii.

nursed him," are here synonymous. Cf. Tidrjvotfirjv (142) used by Demeter in her disguise as a Tpo<p6s
(103).

291. Tpo9oi cared for and

and TieHNQi, "those who

11 read
^Tretra
i.

iirl

ddireddyde

Tyrrell's suggestion
Cf.

tj^

Tid-qvri is

the

vulgate
:

ireddvde.
is

La
ac;

no improvement.
Tpoipbs rj5^ TidrjUTj.

Orph.

h.

x.

18

Roche Rom.

Unters.

p. 49.

284. iXeiNHN

the Attic form

cepted by most editors after Ruhnken it does not occur elsewhere in epic. Rutherford {New Phryn. p. 160) rejects iXeeivds in Attic prose ; the form is due
to late usage.

the origin of the almost certainly indicated in this word (Preller). Gemoll notes that the ignorance of Celeus as to what has happened until the morning points to a mystery. Most of the sacred ceremonies
292. naNNuxiai
:

iravyvx^'S is

42
Belfiarc

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
iraXkofjievai'
cifjua

ii

B'

r)ol

(j^atvofjuevrjcfuv

evpvpir) eTrereXXe Oed, ct)9

KeXeft) vy/jueprea fivO'^aavro,

KaWia-recfiavo^i

^rjp^rjrif^p.

295

avrap
r^vwy
ol

y eh
/cal

dyoprjv KoXeaa^ iroXvirelpova Xaov

ArjfirjrepL
eirl

rjvKOfJLM

iriova vr)bv
irpov'^^ovTC

iroLTjcrai

/Soy/jubv

koXcov^.
300

Be fidX' alyjr^ eirlOovTo koI eKXvov avBrjaavro^, Tev')(ov B CO? eTrereXX^' 6 8' de^ero Baufiovo^; alo-r].

avrap
/3dv p

iirel
Xfiev

reXeaav Kal
oticaB^

epcorjcrav

fca/JudroLO,
A7}/jL7]T7jp

eKacrro^'

drdp ^avdrj

evOa Kade^o/ievTj puaKdpwv diro voatpLv dTrdvrcov,

fjLi/jLve

alvorarov B
TToLrjcr
G-Trepfjb

iroOw /JLLVvdovaa jSadv^covoto Ov<yarp6<;. evtavrov eirl ydova irovXv^oTeLpav

dv6pco7roc<;
/cal

305

Kvvrarov, ovBe tl yala

Arj/jL'^TTjp.

dviei'

Kpvirrev yap iv(TTe^avo<;

TToXXd Be

dpoTpa /jbdrrjv ySoe? cIXkov dpovpai<i, TToXXov Be Kpl XevKOv ircocrLov efjuTreae yalr). Kau vv Ke irdpurav oXeaae yevo<; fiepoirayv dvOpooTrcov
KajjLTrvX'
295. cbc] bcc

310

Fontein
corr.

296.

noXundjuoNO Gemoll
302.

301.
5'

^^XeccoN

corr.

Valckenar 304. ruNQiKbc

koJ omitti iub. Biicheler

:

Bdw
:

corr.

m.

p.

306. dNepdbnoici

Wyttenbacli

corr.

Ruhnken

during the whole course of the Eleusinia were carried on at night. In the very
earliest period the worship of Demeter Thesmophoros at Eleusis, as elsewhere, was probably confined to women (Foucart
p. 78,

Paus. only point to natural and quasiclerical errors, see Preface p. xli. The 302. sauek Ahui^thp = E 600.
epithet may have originally referred" to the colour of ripe corn, as the "hair of

Jevons

p.

379,

Ramsay

p. 127)

Demeter

(cf.

and the hymn clearly shews the important part played by the women, even in a
later stage of the Eleusinian religion. For women as mainly or exclusively concerned in agriculture see Jevons j).

bk iKbfuav ArjfnjTpi), Demeter although, of course, in the is purely anthropomorphic ; see Mannv.
ol

Euseb. P. E.

454 34

KOfx-qceiv

aaTaxveaa-iv,

hymn

239-242.

Even when a share

in agri-

culture falls to the lot of the men, the place of women in festivals concerned with sowing, reaping, etc. is often predominant for examples see Frazer G. B.
;

hardt Myth. Forsch. p. 234. ^^r the accusative 305. ^ni x^^**^ see on xxv. 3. The worship of Demeter and Cora in Triphylia M'as thought to be explained by the alternation of good

i.

p. 203, etc. 293. deijuari na\X6juLGNai the same phrase in an oracle ap. Herod, vii. 140 (Hendess 111. 10). " 296. noXuneipoNa, " countless liter-

p. 35,

ii.

andbadyears(rdxa5tdra,si'7rej'ai'Ti6r?7ras) according to Demetrius of Scepsis ap. Strab. 344 Kal yap eiiKapirbs iari koI yewa Kal dpiuov ij Tpt<f)v\ia' ipva-iprjv didvep avrl fieydXifjs (popas irvKvhs dcpopias

yiveadai a-v/x^aLvei Kara to'js rbirovs. for the local dat. (like 308. dpoiipaic
:

ally

on the analogy of

"with many boundaries," formed

direlpiav.

Cf.

Orph.

ovpecL etc.) cf. E 137 dyp(^, and see on Here the dat. is used with a verb 99.
IT. G. % 145 (6). of motion There is a different const, in 353 eXK^/xevai veioio
;

Arg. 33 irokvirelpovas otfiovs. 301. Matthiae thinks that the rest of the hymn, from this line, was put together from fragments of the hymn seen by Pausanias, but the vv.ll. in

^aOeirjs tttiktov dporpov. 310. Cf. Hes. Op. 180 Zei>s 5' oX^o-et

Kal tovto yevos /nepbrruv dvdpibirwv.

II

EIC
\l/jLOv

AHMHTPAN
ipCKvSea
TLfJLr]v

43

vtt

ap<yaXr]<;,
7]/jLpcrev

yepdtov r

KOI
ei

OvcTioiyv

OXvfjiTrta Bco/jbar

e^^ovra^;,

Zeu? ivorjaev eoS r e<ppdacraTO dvjjb^. he TTpojTov '^pvaoTTTepov Mpcre KaXecraai ^IpLv
fjurj

At]/jL7)Tp*
ft)9

r]VKO[ioVy

nroXvrjparov

elSof;

e'^ovcrav.

315

(j)ad^' 7) Be Zrjvl KeXaLve^eT J^povlcovo irelOero koX to fjuearfyv BceSpa/juev o)Ka TroBeaaLV.

iKCTo Be TTTokleOpov ^^\evaLvo<; dvoeaar)^, evpev B ev vrjw ArjfjL'^Tepa KvavoireifKov,

Kai

jiLV

(^(DVTjcraa

eirea irrepoevra irpoarjvBa'

ere

320

ArjfiTjTep, KoXeeu

iXOeixevat fiera

(f>ij\a

irarrfp Oetov aleiyeverdcav,

e/xov
rrj<;

Zev<;

a^dcra etSw?

dX)C Wiy
"^Xl?

firjB^

dreKearov

eVo? eK Ato? earco.

ov/c

(f^dro

Xiaaofjievrj'

S'

eTreireiOero

6v/jlo<;.

avTi<i

eTreora irarrjp /jLdKapa<;

Oeov^i

alev eovTa<;

325

irdvTa';

iTriTrpotaWev

d/jLot/3r}Bl<;

Be Kiovre^

kIkKtjctkov koX
Tifjid^
0*,

iToWd

BiBov irepiKaXkea Bcopa,

a9 K
T0<;

'feOekoiTO'^ jxer

ddavdrocaiv ekeaOai'
rjBe
vorj/jua

aXX' ov

TrelcraL

Bvvaro ^peva<i

312. eucic^N] euscoN

>ipHN
b"
l:Ni

corr.

Hermann Rulmken 315.

statuit

Wyttenbach

Ruhnken
Ruhnkeniana Qp Zeuc Voss
cl.

corr. Ilgen 314. Tpw] 313. ii<pp6c<XTO lacunam hie corr. Ruhnken dwui^THp' t6 JuecHrO Ilgen 319. eOpe 317. ueccHrC; eupe 324. thc] rif Hermann 325. narkp add. Valckenar
:

||

in ed.

a.
:

1780

||

eeoiic

udKapac ZeOc Fontein, Wassenberg

328.

aOric

^neir'

eneixa ^nos van Gent

kn SXoito

et
:

eeoTci

Her-

mann

444

pro ^e^XoiTO proposuimus 66X01TO

so 368.

329. o(tbk

corr.

Brunck

312. eucicbN

not Homeric

(for dviojv

The word is which Hermann

no special reference

gratuitously read).

e 398; 314. *~IpiN . . . XP"C<5nTepoN see on h. Ap. 107. Iris is here employed as a messenger to gods on earth, while
Hermes
is

it is a general epithet of Leto, with to mourning, as in this hymn (cf. 183). 321. ^901x0 eiBcoc : only here, for

406

sent to the underworld (335).

i.

Cf. Maass'Tpts /. F.

157 sq.

&<p6LTa fMrjdea eidibs h. Aphr. 43, where see note. 325. Valckenar's addition of ttot^/j is preferable to the other suggestions, as it
*''

315. noXui^paroN . . . ^xo^con .= Hes. Theog. 908 {^yov^a). 316. ibc g9ae': the use of this formula after an indirect speech is not Homeric but occurs Hes 0^. 69,

{"^V^'^'^v'*"^'

^^9^^.

^^^.

cause of

T?^^^'' its
""

'^^^''^

''
'^^''''

omission, unless

f^ra-^r^^
328.'

"haplography
fxer'

Hermann's ^olto

ddaPdrocaL

vnfra 448,

Apoll.
s

Wyttenbach
^^
'

Arg. A 236 1119 lacuna is not needed ; cf.

108.
:

^^^.^^ ^^^ ^j^^ ^^^^ ^f 444) ^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^J^ ^^^ iXiadacin place of deoTac..

^he suggestion
^^^^" ^^^ ^^

^SXocro rests on
(e)

319,
877

where one family of Mss. ^

Cf. h.

has

317.

Ap.

A0xxoi
^'^'''^'-

319.

KuaN6ncnXoN

not

in

Homer,

pdXotro

"^^^^^
it is

and

hymns only here, and in 360, In lies. Theog. 374, 442 of Demeter.
in the

produce idiXoiTo

which otherwise

difficult to explain.

44
Ovfjbdp

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
'^coo/jLV7)<;,

ii

o-Tepeo3<;

8'

rjvaivero ixv6ov<^.

330

ov

fjbkv

yap

ttot

<f>aa-K

irpuv

i7n/3t]a6crdaCy

dvooBeo^; OvXvfxiroio ov irplv 7^9 Kapirov avrja-eiVy

erjv

irplv

thoi

6(f)da\fX0Lacv

evcoTrtBa

Kovprjv,

AvTcip eVel to 7' dfcovcre l3apvKTV7ro<; evpvoira Zeu?,

6^9 "Fip^o<;
o(/>/o'

TrifMyfre

')(^pva6ppa7rtv

^Apyei<f>6vT7)Vy

385

^AtBrjv fJbaXaKol(Ti 7rapat<f>d/jL6Vo<;

iireeao-iv

ayvrjv TLepae^oveiav airo ^6<f)ov '^epoevro^;

69

i^aydyoi fierd haijjiova^, o(f)pa o^OaX/jLolatv ihovaa jjbeTaXrj^eie ')(o\oio.

<jE)ao9

fMrjrrjp

*^pfirj<;

B*

ovK

dirlOrjo-eVi

io-(7VfjL6V(o<;

Karopovae,

d(j)ap 8' vtto K6v6ea yaL7)<; Xiircbv eSo9 OvXvjjuitolo.

340

Se TOP ye avaKra Soficov evrocrOev iovra, rjfievov iv Xe^eea-a-i <tvv alSoly irapaKOiri, iroKX deKa^o/jbivrj fjurjTpo^ iroOw' rj 8' "feV drXTjrcov
tt/jL

pyot<;
CLy')(pv

OeSiv /juaKapcov /jbrjTLO-ero jSovXfj.'f

8'

345

lo-rdpbevo^

irpoae^T] KpaTV<; 'ApyeL(j>6vrr}(;'

331. nore 9dcKe corr. Hermann 332. ^niBiHicece' corr. Voss od] fi Voss 333. npiN r' Ruhnken 337. dn6] unb Voss 339. JueraXXi^seie Matthiae 343. napaKoirii 344. h5' M corr. Voss in' AtXihtcon]
:

M
:

i|

||

drsX^CTCON

Ruhnken
:

ex'

ShXhton

vel
:

dnoTHXoO Ilgen

er'

^Xhkton

A'oss

kn

dnaxHXdjN Mitscherlicli ^n* dXdcxoic Hermann 345. eproic eeooN} 6pnceeTca Ignarra Sproic 6eaNdxcoN uaKdpcoN uHNiexo fiouXi^N Ruhnken SproiciN 5sinAn JUHxicexo BouXi^n Voss 346. Kpaxepbc juaKdpcoN dXo^N Hermann
d[XiTpc2>N vel
: :

corr.

Ruhnken,

cf.

377
position in I 191, d 87. According to Didymus in schol. A, Aristarchus read the single liquid in the Homeric pasOn the other sages I 157, 261, 299. hand it should be noted that coustantly neglects a double consonant ; cf. 14, 40, 158, 313 in this hymn, 344,345. Baumeister's despair at this

331. eucbdeoc applied to Olympus in h. Herm. 322. It appears to be a favourite word with the writer of this hymn : cf. 231, 244, 288, 355, 385.
:

here may be literally " fragrant with incense (which ascends to heaven), or perhaps simply "sweetsmelling" as in 231. See further on h. Herm. 231. 337. drNi^N : specially an epithet of
' '

The meaning

passage

still

holds good,
circumstances

eir'

(xtXtjtuv
if

Persephone X 386, infra 439. She was worshipped as 'A7V77 in Messenia, Pans. iv. 33. 4 cf. the inscr. of Andania. dyu^ is also frequent with Demeter, Hes. Of. 465, supra 203, Archil. 120. So ayval deal of both goddesses G. I. O. 5431,5643. Rohde Pst/c/ie p. 192, Roscher i. p. 1813 f., Pauly- Wissowa 2754, dn6 may here be retained, though Voss pointed out that in the Homeric formula the prep, is U7r6 cf. * 56, Hes.
: ;
:

intolerable

might possibly be construed "in such "

the

is drX-riTwu neglected position permissible (there is no instance in Homer

except ax^rXir}, La Roche Homer. Unters. but cf. Pind. 01. viii. 20 i. p. 4 and 16 and 77, Emped. 14). But it is hard to believe that epic, or any Greek usage admits of the translation. Of the conif written jectures, diroTrjXov is the best the resulting word is not dirorXyjov, worse than M's other corruptions ; e.g.
; ;

Theog. 653. 339. JuexaXi^seie

iirriXal-ncn for iirriXvalr]

:

228.

the
as

spelling
X-^yto

is

In

the

next

philologically correct,

makes

quantity

^^ v^

a word of the has perhaps fallen out,

line

II

EIC
''AiBrj

AHMHTPAN
dyavrjv JIepcre<f>6v6iav

45

Kvavb'^aLTa, KaTa^dLfJuevoicriv avdaacov,

Trarrjp
ijvcoyev

Zeu?

/JL

i^ajayeiv ^^pe^eva^i fjierd (r(j)6a<;, 6(f)pa i pi-rjTr^p o^OakfiolaLV IBovaa '^okov koI fjbr)VLO<^ alvrj^;
ddavdroc^; iravaeiev' eirel pukya
(f)6l(TaL
crirepfju

350

jJbrjheTai

epyov,

^OX'
viro

dfjLev7]vd
yi]';
rj

')(^a/jbaLyvecov

dvdpaoirayv

dOavdrcov.
/uLLO-yerat,,

KpiiTTTOvaa, Kara^Otvvdovo-a 8e rcfiaf; B aivov ep^et '^oXov, ovSe Beolai

dvcoBeof;

dX}C dirdvevOe

vBo6c vrjov

356

rj(7Tac,

"^n?

Kpavaov irroXleO pov e'^ovaa. (pdro' fielBrjo-ev Be dva^ ivepcov ^AlBcovv<;

'EA,6f(7tz^09

ocppvcrtv,

ovB*
8'

diriOrjore

ALo<i ^a(TtKrjO'^
8at(f)povt

i^erfifj^;.

i(7avfi6V(0(;
ep'X^eo,

eKekevae

Tiepae^oveir)'
360

Tiepae^ovr), irapd firjrepa KvavoireirXov, ^TTiov iv arrjOeaai fievo^i koX 6v/jlov e'^ovcray
TL

fjbTjSe

BvaOvfJbaLve Xlrjv TrepiaxTiov dXkcov.

dCKrj<;

ov TOO iv dOavdTOKTLV

ecraofi

dKOLTTjq,

avTOKao-lyvrjTO^ irarpo^; Al6<;* ev6a S

348. ce

eovaa
Franke
351. nauceieN]

jue

Ai^seiGN

363.

Hermann cl. 410 corr. Ruhnken 362. euceuuaiNe 357. dN^pcoN M corr. Ruhnken <f\\H pro XIhn atque HXXcoc pro SXXcon coni. Wyttenbach fiKoiTic M corr. Ruhnken corr. Ruhnken 364. ioOca M
:
||

Wyttenbach

349. ^p^6ec9i

owing to dedv in synizesi (cf. 325) this may have been x^^^^' (with ^ovXifiu), the dative ^ovXri having been written
;

rov Xdyov. Tyrrell considers the use to be a mark of lateness (p. 39). h. 352. x^^^'^-eN^coN dNepcibncoN

afterwards
/xTjTia-ero

to

ease

the

construction.

firjTiaaTo,

not a Homeric form for which should probably be restored; cf. h. Ap. 322, 325a. 348. M's reading ae is just possible,
is

as A7et^, e^dyeiv could mean "let go," "turn out." But the parallel passage 335 f. makes /me practically certain. 349. 'Ep^6euc9i Franke's correction
:

ApJir. 108 (where see note). Hades 357. Juei&HceN : "smiled," anticipating the success of his plan to keep Persephone (372 f.). dfpiiciN : generally with vird or iirl in Homer So {veveiy etc.), but cf. i 468, fx 194.

without a prep. Find. Fyth.

362.
spite

ix. 65.

The

line

is

is

easy

(cf.

where some

572, Hes. Theog. 669, mss. have ^p^/3e(r0t) ^ut

perhaps unnecessary, if the peculiarities of our tradition of the hymn (KaTev/ivodev with plur. 278, vava-eiep neut. 351) are to be preserved. So the form ela-TrjKei 452 is defensible. 351. naOceieN is no doubt genuine although the act. for the middle iraijaaLTo is remarkable. Compare, however, Hes. /S'c. 449 TraGe In5659thereis over^dx^/s.
MS. support for /xvrjaTrjpes . iravaav didXojv, where most editors read So Ar. Ean. 580 TraOe TraOe fivTja-TTJpas.

of Biicheler's corrasa verba). GemoU thinks that fioi is required, but the sense is quite clear without it.' The object of Persephone's

quite genuine, in objection {imperite

anger

Hades back"
say)
;

time has not yet eaten the pomegranate, and he therefore uses the ambiguous
futures ^ara-o/xai etc. which suit equally well the choice or the necessity of returning. = Pind. /s^Am. iv. 3. nepicibciON SXXcon
,

plain from 344 7r6X\' deKa^ofiipy. carefully avoids saying "come (as Gemoll thinks he ought to Persephone will find out in due the necessity of returning. She
is

whelming

46
80'7ro(ro"et9
ri/jia<;

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
irdvTwv,
OTrocra
fjuer
TL(TL<;

^(oet

re koI epirei,
iiefyiara^;,

365

Be o-'^tjo-ijada
dSiK7)crdvT(ov
/JLT}

aOavdroiaL

TOiV

S*

ecraerac Tj/juara irdvra,

IXdo-Kcovraiy

oi Kv

OvcriaKTL reov

fJbevo<;

vayco<;

hoipa rekovvre^;. Be Tr6pl<j>p(DV Tiepae<^6vLa, (\>dro* 'yrjdr^aev 8' dvopova viro ^dp/jLaTO<;' avrdp 6 7' Kap7rdXifjbct)<;
epBovre^,
ivai<rt/j,a

'^n?

370

avTO'i

poc7]<;

KOKKOV eBwKe

(j)ayeLV

fieXtrjSea

\d6py
:

365. 3ecn6ceic

M
:

corr.

cx>^ceicea Boissonade,

Hermann

^N Voss

h)x<f\

hk Tiudc

368. iXdcKONTai

dewin

372.

M corr. Valckenar Xdepw] ^atxa Ruhnken

:

decn6ccHC Wolf 366. decndzijc Ruhnken cxiicecea Bergk P. L. G. iii. 96 cxHceic odu' tiju6c d' al^N ^x^cea Hermann 'ityHCQa Ruhnken

Voss

371. aOrbc] auTiJ Voss

^Bhc Schnei-

not in early epic. 365. 5ecn6cceic Like ddLKelv (367) it is chiefly Attic, but The word may also found in Herodotus. be suggested, as Baumeister notes, by the title Aiffiroiva, under which Persephone

371. auTcSc,

(Hades)

"himself,"
;

in

contrast

to Persephone " with his own hands."

or

possibly

372. ^oiHC

k6kkon SdcoKC
follows
:

Apollo-

dorus

(i.

5. 3)

many places, worshipped especially in Arcadia ; Pans. viii. 37. 9, Immerwahr die Kulte u. Myth. Ark. i,
p. 120.
is no since there 366. cx^CHC9a instance of the termination -(rda or -da in a future, while the aorists ^dXrjada, irdd-qada, diriqada are Homeric (KiihnerBlass ii. 209. 3), it seems better to and regard keep the spelling of (TxMw^c^ as the subjunctive of the The subotherwise late aorist ^axv<^^junctive will be of the nature of the
:

was

at

In (payelv kokkov. Persephone of her own accord picks the fruit in a garden, and eats seven seeds. There is a widespread belief that the
living may visit the underworld and return safely, provided that they abstain from the food of the dead. The Finnish hero Wainamoinen refuses to drink in Manala, the place of the dead {Kalevala xvi. p. 293). Li S. Africa there is a similar story a man visits spiritland and is warned to return before he meets one who will give him food (Leslie
:

potas ^bwKev air^ Ov. Met. v. 535 f.

type Maoixai et's 'AiSao koL iv veKdeaaL (paeivo) {R. G. 275 f. ), which in Homer occurs constantly in combination with
futures and is practically indistinguishable from them in meaning see h. Ap. 1. ax'^o-Lada which most recent editors " verbildete Form by prefer is called a Schulze K. Z. 33. 317. 367. T<5bN d' 69ikhc<5ntoon "those who " have wronged thee (by not paying due will be punished all their days honour) for whose relation to (i.e. by the Furies,
;
' '

Zulus and Amatongas p. Zealand a Maori woman was thought to have come back from the dead, having by the advice of her father refused the food which the dead people

Among
121).

the

In

New

offered

her

Zealand p. 150). The last story is quoted by Tylor Prim. Cult. ii. p. 51, who gives a parallel among the Sioux of N. America. Several similar tales are collected by Hartland Science of Fairy Tales, ch. iii. (among the ancient Danes,
in the

New

(Shortland

Traditions

of

Hades and Persephone see I 454 with There is no Leafs note and 571). allusion to punishment after death,
although the fate of the uninitiated is not happy in the underworld (cf. 481 f.) line 365 shews that the reference is here
;

Banks

islands,

and

in the

Hervey
is

islands).

Hartland remarks that there

to the living. 368. euciaici

9v(rLr}ac)

may

well

the Attic form (for be original in this

hymn.

the same objection to eating the food of the fairies (cf. Rhys Celtic Folklore i. p. 290 ; see also Folk -Lore viii. p. 380 ; County Folk-Lore iii. (Orkney and Shetland), p. 25, 27). Some other references are given by Frazer on Paus. viii. 37. 7 ; cf. also Folk-Lore x. p. 300 f. (Japan). The basis of the belief is the idea that a

II

EIC
dfJLfpl

AHMHTPAN
fjuevot

47

vcdfirjaa^ii

Xva

/jlt)

rjfiara

iravra

avQi Trap
tTTTTOf?

alSolr)

Arj/jLrjrepi

KvavoireTrXcp,
O'^^eo'cpcv

Be

TTpoirdpoiOev vtto '^pvaeoLcrtv

375

evTvev dOavdrov^i TroXvarj/ijLdvreop

7]

^A'iScovev^;.

8'

o')(k(ii)v

iirepT),

irapa he KpaTV<; *Apyet(j>6vT7]<i

dJiJi9)c

373.

NCOui4cac Santen
of Persephone and Pluto in art see Preller-Robert i.^ p. 763 n. 2, Botticher Baumkultus ch. 38.
It does not appear, however, that the writer of the hymn attached any particular meaning to the pomegranate

common meal unites the partakers in a close bond ; lience the sanctity of the relation between host and guest in primitive society. By eating any food in the
underworld, Persephone established a bond with the dead. But there is no

doubt a special significance in the para pomegranate although ticular food its precise meaning has been disputed. According to one view, the fruit, from

the blood-red colour of the inside, is a A pomesymbol of blood and death. granate tree was planted over the graves of Menoeceus, a suicide (Pans. ix. 25. 1), and the unlucky Eteocles (in the latter case by the Erinyes, Philostr. Imag. ii. It was believed to have 29, i. 4). sprung from the blood of Dionysus Zagreus (Clem. Alex. Protrept. ii. 19).

(unless, like Pausanias, he was afraid to divulge a mystery). Apollodorus does not ofler any explanation, while Ovid V. 532) simply says sic Parcarum (Met. foedere cautum est. 373. 6x19} 8 NcoxiiHicac the sense is obscure, owing to the peculiar use of The meanings of the verb fall voifidv.
:

mainly under two heads (1) "distribute," " " of food etc., (2) "wield or " handle (a) weapons etc., (j8) of the mind, "turn over."
first read diut,<pls j/w/^Tjo-as (after Santen) translating seorsum tribuens, i.e. apart from Hermes. Gemoll follows this view. Hermann afterwards retained dfj,(pL (with i for ^ after Ruhnken) and understood "dividing it into two parts" (one of which he himself ate). Either

Hermann

The fruit was therefore appropriate to the dead. Probably, however, it is here rather symbolical of marriage and from the multitude of its fertility, seeds ; cf. Herod, iv. 143 6(toi iv ry potrj It was the emblem of Hera, kSkkoi. the probably as goddess of marriage
;

dfKpls or d/t0t

might bear

this sense,

fruit expedited birth, Plin. N. If. xxiii. 107 ; cf. ib. 112 (of its flowers) sistunt It was an potu menses feminarum. attribute of Aphrodite (see Murr die

Pflanzenwelt in d. Gr. Myth. p. 50 f. Roscher Lex. 2090, Preller- Robert i.^ p. Pausanias (ii. 17. 4) refuses to 763). discuss the meaning of the fruit in the hand of the Argive Hera. The mystae at Eleusis abstained from eating it (Porphyr. de Ahstin. iv. 16) as did the Thesmophoriazusae (Clem. Alex. I.e.), and the banqueters at the Haloa (schol.
,

but the participation by Hades in the food is not mentioned elsewhere in this or any other version of the myth. Nor is such participation required according to folklore the living have only to eat the food offered by the dead, not share it with them, to prevent their return. Voss's explanation dum earn prope se nor can we traheret, is quite impossible assume tmesis, "embracing her," a sense which dfji,<pn/(>)fMdv could not bear, although
;

it

a baby.
vojfidv

might be used of a nurse "handling"

to take translated over in his mind," but a
is

The most probable view

figuratively.
it (e)

Lucian

dial, meretr. vii. 4

see Harrison

Ilgen

The Arcadians would not bring the pomegranate into the temple of
Proleg. p. 148).

"turning

far better sense is

Despoina (Pans.
to

this view, symbolise, not so much Persephone's general union with the dead, as her In actual special union with Hades. custom, the Greeks made wedding-cakes of sesame (5td rb iroXrjyovoy, ios (frrjci

According the pomegranate would

7).

viii.

37.

given by retaining i (as accented in M), and translating after Matthiae "peering round him," = 7ra7rcf. A 497 dfxcpt i T-rjvas, TrairT-fjvas (cf. also 241 d[i(()l i yLvuxTKUv erdpovs). For this sense of vw/mdv cf. Herod, iv. 128 (Tira dvaipeofxhovs "observviofx^ovT$ ing them foraging." Plat. Orat. 411 d
.

M.^vap8pos schol. Arist.

Pax

869).

rb vw[j.dv Kal rb

crKoireXv

ravrbv.
fxrik'

Eur.

For the pomegranate as an attribute

Phoen.

1255

/xdPTeis

8^

ia(t>a^ov,

48

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
aeve SceK /jueydpcov
rcb

ovk dfcovre

irerea-Orjv.

plfi^a Se fJbaKpa KekevOa SLrjvvaav, ouSe OdXacrcra ov6' vScop iroTafjUMV ovr dyicea iToir]evTa
XiTircov

380

dOavdrcov ovr
dycov 66l

dicpL6<i

ea'^edov
refjLvov

opfiijv, lovre^;.

dX)C virep avrdoyv /Badvv rjepa

&T7Jore
V7J0L0
S'
/jbifivev

iv(TTe<^avo<^
rj

Ay/juTjrrjp,

irpoirdpoiOe dvcoBeo^;'
opo<^

he ISovaa BdcrKCov vXrj.

385

^fcf i^vT6 ixaivd^

Kdra

HepaecpovT] B
379.
3i'

eT6p[o)6ev iirel iBev ofi/jLara KaXa]

corr.

4k

M
:

Baumeister

381.

oCjt

Sp' Cdcop

Hermann

oOxe

udcop Suhle
II

384. 6rdl>N'

OXhc corr. Ruhnken ken 35mo lacero vide praefationem f. xvi supplementa plerumque dedimus Alfredi Goodwin nepce96NH 5' lix^p M x^pco m ^T^pcoeeN Ilgen 69' JipjuiaTOC Stsaca Hermann inel Yde KaKix np6ccona Voss
:
;
||

386. JuaiN^xc] kcjulu^c Ruhn387. de folio Bpeoc xar^i ddcKiou &\hn Voss
corr.

Ruhnken

T aKfids pij^ets r ivdjfiwv where the scholiast paraphrases iweaKdirovf and

ifiiripovs
\

iraper-qpovv perhaps irpoaeuiv/jia Soph. Philoct. 716, and in an intermediate

;

construction
crci/zara

is

Eur.

Phoen.

1563

rdSe
;

6/x/iaTOS

avyah aah

iirevibiias

avTl rod SLeaKoirei^. glances about him to see

schol.

Hades

cast

Batr. 97, ApoU. Arg. A 290 and other later passages in support of the text. 382. oOt' ^Kpiec is remarkable, according to Gemoll, between Xinrwv ddavdrujv and effx^dov opfi-ifjv. He does not note, however, that dt/cptes {as) always forms the fourth foot in epic; see Ebeling.

whether his
especially

The unusual position is moreover justified

by the great stress laid on &KpLes, cf. avrdwv "over the very mountains" (383). from B 558. 384. crAce b' fircoN the editors quote 386. AOxe JuaiNdc X 460 fiaivdbL ten) (of Andromache). So Z 389 fxaLvo/jiivri il'Kina cf. (of Demeter
: : ;

action

Hermes, who was commissioned by Zeus to restore Persephone to the upper world, and would have thwarted his design. the rhythm and the parallel Xdepy
:

seen by

any

one,

passage 411 {avrkp 6 \ddpr] ^fi^aX^ fioi poLTji KOKKov) shcw that this word is to be taken with ^5w/ce, not vwix-ffam. It may mean "without the knowledge
"secretly," or perhaps "treacherously," i.e. Persephone did not realize the result of eating. For the latter sense of Xddpri cf. p 80. See further on 413. &i^K JucrdpcoN 379. Gemoll rightly notes that the realm of Hades is thought of as a huge house cf. V 322 8vvai. Sofioy "Aidos etao} etc. Otherwise the entrance of horses into the fxiyapov would be
of

herself)

Ov.
as

Fast.

iv.

457-8.

In the
ixai.vds

hymn,

no doubt in Homer,
;

may

be simply

Hermes,"

no reference to the "maenads in any case this passage does not imply that there was as yet any Dionysiac influence
at Eleusis.

"a mad woman," "

with

OXh

in accordance with

Ruhnken's correction of fJXiys is Homeric usage, which

;

the genitive may requires the singular have arisen from a mistaken view that
6pos
ij\r]s

could stand for

6pos

vXrjev.

impossible, Tcb B' oOk

The MS. reading, however, would be more easily explained if the dat. plur.
were original. This form is found Anacreon fr. 51 6<tt iv vXys (so uXats schol. Pind. 01. iii. 52, Bergk Otherwise iiXr] Athenaeus and Aelian). the plur. does not seem to occur before
vKrjs

ciKONTe

ner^CGHN:

the

formula, with d^Kovre, which, however, is not to be read in the later hymn of. 413. With the passage generally cf. E 364-7. 381. Odcop has always v short in thesi in early epic ; hence Hermann suggested o^T dp" iidop. But Baumeister quotes
;

common Homeric

in

Dion. Hal. de Thuc. 6

see

Zachariae

K. Z. xxxiv.

p.

453

f.

It

seems safer to

retain the singular.

EIC
fiTjTpo^
e/79,

AHMHTPAN

49

oXto
T7J

rj 7' o^ea TrpoXiirova-a koI tTTTrov?] Si ol efiireaev a/jufpc^vdeta-a'] 6eL\vy Betpfj Se [(l)lX7jv TL iralha e^9 fMera '^epcrlv e^oucTT;] 390

Kar

\ap'

a[l'\jra

SoXov

Ovfiof;

tlv

otaaTO, rpeaae
S'

S'

ap

aivSis:^

Travo/jL^evT)

(j)iX6Tr]T0^,
[XTj

d(j)ap
jJbOL

epeelvero

/jlvBo)']

TeKVOV,
ffpaypLTjs
;

pd

TL

a\y ye irda-aao, vepOev iovaa,^

395

i^avha, [firj K6vd\ iva elhopiev dpLcfxiy] dvcovcra 7r[apd arvyepov "AtBao] 0)9 pbV yap K Kal Trap* i/iol koI irarpl K\[aiv(j)l J^povlcovc]
iravrea-o-i
TTifjb[P7)

vaierdoi^,
el

Be,

Trrdcra irdXiv

av y

lover

dOavdrocjcrtv. virlo KevOeori yairj^;^

Kar KareNaNTioN wxa JudV o&ct' oicoN6c Ilgen 388. upc^ dftc KOT 389. a\TO e^ei eeiN SXto KaTopoOc* 6x^coN otno naju9aNoa>NTCON Voss e^eiN Kiice &' oi Ke9aXHN Kai x^'P^ XaBoOca Ilgen 390. thBg ftBe TH dfe KOT^ 6Xe9dpcoN x^^<^^ic eepjubN j^^e ddKpu Ilgen 391. 6 et du9aranazoueNH eaXepw 3e oi ^cxcto 9caNH Ilgen: djji90TepHa "bk xepciN 69* 392. naojue ex eruit Goodwin antea suppletum Yjuepoc (&pce rooio Hermann est 6\^k "bk bvi juin dNeipou^NH np6c JuGeoN SeineN Ilgen Koup^N xxku Biicheler
: :

m m

\x)k ^d tijuoi ^ndcco thc sIn didao Goodwin ndccH ^N^pcoN nap' ^NaxTi Ilgen 394. Bpcojui^ic ks.wjba xxk KsOe' Yn' Ydcouat dXHe^c Ilgen Ynq cYdoueN 3ju9co BpcibxiHC Voss ken ^oOca nap' aXXoic deawdHermann 395. cbc xxku rdp kg weouca n k' dNioCca ju^noic tgkoc (onco Bothe) k' dNioOca corr. plerique Toici Biicheler

393.

T^KNON
Jui^

jurii

1^'

drijuoic legit

Voss
:

pd

Ti

ju.01
:

ndNxa Ruhnken k* dNioOc' napd KpaxepoTo aNaxToc Puntoni

fijuara
:

kx.

Tapxdpou AepdcNTOc Ilgen

t'

dNioGca

396. KeXaiNe9i KpoNicaNi suppl.

KeX

solum

OL 397. waierdeic

tctiu
ei

...
398. el
B'
:

cin
"bk

tctiuhju^nh deaNdroici
loOc'

TeriJueNH

Ruhnken

cf.

Apoll. 522
r'

Keueeci raiwc

cu
:

addidimus

ndjunaN Goodwin
xeiieea Biicheler

auTic add.

Ruhnken

0n6 ^ndcoa Wyttenbach d bi ti ndccao el 3' ^ndcco ti ndXiN ju^n foOc* 6n6
: :

nraca ndXiN

un

has 392. nauou^NH the confusion of a and av

:

iraoix.

but
in

supplied
in

to

is

common

ellipse of the verb of

The complete the line. the second protasis

^avffidd-qv

867, ^cKnaSrjv 11 338, dyi}v avy-^v Aratus 668, Herod, ii. 111. Ignarra's excellent correction avvd^ova'
MSS., e.g. NdcTTT/s Nai/o-TTjs

.578,

Kokbv KavKbv

a doable condition is occasionally found: I 42 el tol avrip dvfibs eiri(x-

avraL
avroi,
/^^f

ibs

vieadaL, ^px^o (pevybvrwv kt\. (I 262

(Lkovctov is

re

ei
et

d^
64,

Kai
aij

ov

M^u

only similar in form),

rests partly

for ffwav^-fjaova' {=<Tvva{v)^'q(T') on this principle.

in 267
or

398.
Trda-aao
it
is

The

corrections

iirdaoi}

In later authors exx. are fairly common : Plat. JEut/iyd. 285 c, Symp. 212 c. So el 5' odu Soph. Ant. 722. irTrjvai is not

no doubt give the sense, but rather violent to suppose such

Homeric, but
98, Batr.

desperate corruption as TTToiaa in M, especially when the scribe had no difficulty with Trdo-crar' 50 and irdcaadai 413. irrdcya was first defended in the
Class. Rev.

208, 5txp. 289. 24.

vividness:
fly

back

"

occurs in Hes. Op. 211, irrdcra in Herod, tt. The line thus gains in " but if so, you will have to cf. X 208. If lovcra following
i^^irrr}

March 1901,

<:<nJ

-/> being
t

Trrdaa is awkward, it would be possible to read eova , as in 364, 395.

60
olK1](T6L<i

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
Q)pa)V TpiTaTOV fJLep[o(i 6t9 iviUVTOV,] Be Bvco Trap* i/nob re koL \^aXkot,<; a6ava\T0L(TLV. ra^ OTTiTore 8' avOeai fyaV ev(ji)he[cnv\ lapivo\lcri\

ii

400

7ravTo8a7roL<;
avTi<i
civet,

OdWei, tot
dav/jua

diro

^o<pou r]epoevTo<^

/jueya

deolf;

dvrjTol^

dvOpcoiroi*;.

KOI TiVL a
Tr)V
8'

e^aTTCLTrjore

SoXw

KpaT6p[b<; Tlo\vS]6yfio)v

av

Tl6p(rcf>6vr)
jLuiJTep,

Totyap iyco aoL,

6VT
fjLOL
'^p/jb'fjf;

dvTiov rjvSa' ipeco vij/jueprea irdvTa'

7repLKaX\r}<;
o)kv<;

405

rj[Xdy 6pLovvco<; dyyXo<;

Trap 7raT6po<; KpovlBao koI i\[delv] ^ 'EpeySeu?, iva fju

dWcov

ovpavocovcov

6(j)da\fjiolcnv
fJbrjvio<;

Ihovaa
410
6

\r}^ai<; dOavdTOiorL '^oXov koI

alvrj^;,

avTLK

iycov

dvopova

vtto

'^dpjJiaTo^,

avTap

Xddpy

399. oiKJ^ceic dpscoN TpiraroN ju^p 6p^coN TpixdrHN xxoipau cic liNiaurbN cbp^coN Ilgen cbpc^N Ruhnken in fine scripsere Ju^raN dc iNiaurbN Hermann:
:

at

toi 3\Xoic 6eciu&M reliqua 6nn6re b' ciNeeci rata eCrcbde HapiNO 402. edWy Voss 403. 6NeT corr. eiapiNoTci Matthiae supplevit m supplevit X^zon d' Snnwc Wyttenbach post h. v. lacunam posuit Ruhnken elnk bk nobc c' fipnaseN nos 404. Kai fiXeec On6 Z690N Aep6eNTa Hermann Kal tin6 f>' Matthiae corr. Ruhnken litteras 6c noXud tin' feandTHce M

nap' dKoixH Fontein

TOici

gIn aidao Biicheler

400. Kai
.

401.

refecit

406. ^peco
. .
.

juoi ^pjui^c tpi

^poi 409.
:

m
^Xe"

M
:

407. fiXe']
:

fi

refecit
:

kKeein

suppl. Mitscherlich ju' 411. Ilgen

:

aOriip

eTeap Ruhnken
:

Hermann
repetivit

||

iirhp 6 br' a(ir6c

Sn t' cip' Mitscherlich auxiK* Ilgen aXif' ap' Ruhnken XdepH legi in M testatus est Goodwin, Ruhnken 8r' ^5hc Schneidewin
corr.
:

399. Ilgen's cbp^coN (for op^wv M) is nearest to the MS., and preserves an cf. Ionic form and Homeric synizesis cic kmavrdu ep^oj 406, Kpovideo} 414. of can hardly be an the supplement invention of the scribe, and the lexx. give instances of the distributive force of els, "every year." See L. and S.
;

Apollo was thought to spend six months in Delos and Lycia respectively, according to Delian tradition, whereas the Delphians believed him to be present among them for nine months, eaXXei the pres. indie, 401. onndre with oTnrdre ("as soon as") is rare but cf. o- 408 /carafcetere ol'/ca5' fofrej, oinrdTe
. .
: ;
|

s.v.

ii.

2.

The division of time is followed by Uepaecpopr) d^ Kad' ApoUod. i. 5. 3.

^KacTTov

eviavrbv to jxkv rpirou fiera TVKovTiovos rjvayKdadT] [xiveLv, rb 5^ \oLirbv

The subj. dA-Wrj ("when6v/j.bs &vwye. ever ") is read by Voss and Gemoll. 403. Here the construction is clearly broken, and a lacuna of a line is
necessary. 406. Ip^co
disyll. in Hes. Op. 202 ; but without synizesis below 416. 409. k\ee\u after ^A^e (407) has been but the repetition is not suspected The infin. depends on ^Xdev offensive.
: ;

Trapa rots dedts.

The third part

of the

of coarse the winter season, when the corn is below the earth. The editors note the old division of the According to year into three seasons.

year

is

account (Ovid Fast. iv. 614, 567, Hygin. fab. 146) the year is divided into two equal periods of six months each. See Preller- Robert i.^ p.
Met.
V.

another

763

n.

3,

where

it

is

remarked that

dyyeXos, which implies a command. Biicheler compares A 715 &yye\os ^Xde doip-qaaeadaL and 12 194. 411. The repetition of avrdp in one line is hardly possible probably in the
. .

II

EIC
ejJb^aXe
jjlol

AHMHTPAN
iScoBijv,

51

potij<i
(Sirj

kokkov, fieXcrjSe
iTpoar]vd<yKacro-e

aicovaav he
o)?

fie

irdaaaOaL.

he yH dvapird^a^;
Trarpo'^

(h'^ero,

K^poviheco ttvkivtjv Bed fMTJriv efiolo, (f)epcov vivo Kevdea yai7]<;,

ct)9

415

e^epeo),
r)/jLet<i

koI irdyra Sd^ofjuat fiev fjudXa irdaab dv

epeeiveL<^.

IjJuepTov

Xetfiojva,

AevKiTTTTi] ^aivco

KoX M.e\LTi]
M.r)\6l3oai<;

re koI '}i\eKTp7j koI 'ldv6r), id^rj re 'VoSela re J^aWopor) re,

420

re Tif^r) re ical 'fl/cvporj KaXvKOiiri'^,

AfcdaTTj r ^AS/jLtJttj re, ^pv(T7)t^ T ^Idveipd T Kol VohoTTTj Yi\ovT(6 re koL Ifiepoeaaa KaXf^/roo,

Kol Srif^ OvpavLTj re TaXa^avprj r epareivrj, ITaWa? r eypefid'^r) kol "ApreyLtt? lo'^eaipa,
417.

Testimonium.
f^v-qixrjv,

Pans. iv. 30. 4

iiroLTjaaTO dk iv

irpCoTos 5^
iifivip

&v oWa
is

iiroi-na-aTo iv rois cTreaiv

A-^fx.rjTpa,

O/AT/pos TiJXV^

tQ

t^

tt)v

dWas
Kal

re tQp

'^KeavoO dvyaripas Karapidfioij/Jievos, cbs ofMov Kdprj Kal oxjtcjs ^x^^ 'QKcapoO Kal rairrfv wacda odaav.
ijfiels

tt} ArjfxrjTpos iraii^'oiev,

'

TOxw

us

^'^V
XetytttDva

jxev

fidXa iracrai av

l/jLeprbv

AevKLirin} ^aivdj re Kal 'HXiKTpr] Kal 'lavdrj M.r]\6^o(xis T TiJXV T Kal 'QKuporj KaXvKCoTns.

416. cbc] 8cc' Fontein

418.

'IdNH

t'
||

corr. Ruhnken ex Hes. I.e. 351 v. oui. Paus. I.e. p6eia TS ex UHXoBoeiH vel juhXo66th te correctum emendavit :
:

419. 'HX^KXpH re Hes. Theog. 349 420. uhXo66cth

Ruhnken
I.e.

ell.

Hes.
I.e.

I.e.

354 et Paus.
Hes.

I.e.

||

cbKupoH

corr.

Ruhnken ex Hes.
I.e.

360 Paus.

421. dKaxdcTH

M:

corr.

Ruhnken

cl.

Hes.

356

423.

raXaaaupH

corr.

Ruhnken ex
first

I.e.

353
417 f. The list of the Oceanids is borrowed, in the main, from Hes. Theog. 349 f., from which passage, together with the quotation of Paus. iv. 30. 4, the names in the text are restored. The writer has taken 16 out of the 41 names in Hesiod, adding Leucippe, Phaeno,
Melite, lache,

place

it

has expelled another particle,

which now can hardly be recovered.

So

dficpl 5' 'AdrjVT),

203 avrap 'AxtXXei>s cDpro ddcpiXos where several mss. have

ddrjvr).

avrap

Ruhnken's

eWap

and
:

are equally near to avrap the sense might be better given by iJTOL. 413. fiKoucoN . . BIh . npocHNdrKaccG. In 372 (^Sw/ce (payeiv) nothing is said of the compulsion on which
Ilgen's avrlK
.

and Rhodope.

Of

these,

Persephone here insists. Plainly Hades did not use actual force or compulsion

Melite appears as a Nereid in Hes. Theog. 246 and in the interpolated passage 2 For the meaning of the names see 42. Goettling-Flach on Hes. I.e., Preller552. verse has been needlessly In 5 only the Oceanids are suspected. mentioned but this is quite natural, as they form the greater part of Persephone's
i.^ p.

any kind, especially as Hermes was Persephone only means that she had no wish to eat, and could not refuse the food. Nor would it be unof

Robert
424.

present.

The

from a

natural for her to overstate the case, desire to avoid blame for her There is no reason thoughtlessness. with Mitscherlich and Biicheler to suspact the line as a late interpolation. For the pleonasm cf. the Homeric ^iy diKQVTos A 430 etc.

companions. Nor is it an objection that and Artemis end the list in fact they may well be considered to occupy the place of honour. Not to quote modern analogies, it may be pointed out that the list of nymphs in Hes. Theog.
Pallas
;

52
irai^ofjuev
^JS'

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
avOea BpeTro/xev '^eipecra ipoevra, icpoKov r ayavov koX ayaWiSa^; rjB^ vaKivOov,
6^

II

425

fjLLySa

Koi poBeaf; Kd\vKa<; koI Xeupta, Oav/xa Ihecrdat,

vdpKcacrov
ov

e^va
K6op

w?
irepl

irep

avrap
I3rj

ijo)

Spemrofxrjv
8'

'^dpjjbari,

KpoKOv evpela ')(0(i)v. yala 8' evepde

TLoXvBey/JLCov.
430

'^(opTjaev,

rfj

ava^ Kparepbf;
S'

Se

^epcov

vtto

yalav ev apixacn ^pucretoicrt

i^oTjaa
dp'

TToXX'

d6Ka^o/jL6V7}v,

opOia

(fxovfj.

ravrd roi d'^vv/jievrj nrep dXrjOea irdvr dyopevco. 'O9 Tore fxev irpoirav rjiiap ofiocfypova Ovfjuov e'^ovorat
TToXXd fidX' dWrj\wv
d/jL(j>aya7ra^6fJLvaL,
426. KpoKoeNTO raubN 427. kOonon Fontein

/cpaStrjv
8'

fcal

Ovjjlov

taovov

435

d')(e(i)v

aTreTravero

6vfi6<;.

KpoKou re rdNoc Valckenar KpdKcp Heyne alii ^dba tK Valckenar juoi tc d6\oN 428. c&c nep Kp6KON] &uoi 36Xon vel ncpfnXoKON Mitscherlich Jacobs OnepKOTON Botlie ^vixpooN Ilgen KpoKoeNxd nep Matthiae ucnep k6nin vel alniJN 56Xon Hermann 6ne(poxoN vel LFnepA9aNON Voss OneproTON Spitzner corr. Ruhnken 429. BpenouENH M 430. tQ] ainhp bpemoxxiNij Matthiae
:

corr.

Voss

(>6ba

ec

corr.

THC Brunck, Fontein

349-361
^
difj

is

closed with the

name

of Styx

cr(()ewv

wpoipepecrTdrr) iarlv airaa^icv.

:

Pallas and Artemis are present according cf. Eur. Hel. 1315, to most versions Diod. V. 3, Pans. viii. 31. 2, Stsit Achill. Pros. i. 228, ii. 205 f. ii. 150, Claud, liapt. (where they try to defend Proserpine). Ovid does not mention either the Oceanids

parison cf. 178 KpoKTjtip Hvdei dfioTai, of A similar expression in yellow hair. Theocr. v. 131 ttoXXos d^ Kal us p68a

dados

iiravdei also refers to colour.

The

"yellow" tazetta is thus distinguished from the N. poeticus, which Dioscorides

also mentions. 429. auxdp, to

For the or other companions by name. epithet of Pallas cf. IlaXXdSt r' iypefxdxv in orac. ap. Hendess 79. 6. For Kai making position see on h.

which Ilgen and Gemoll

object, is used in a contiimative, not an adversative sense, nepi x<^P"aTi, "for " joy," a use of irepi, lit. compassed by"

not found in

Homer but

Aphr.

13.

fairly

common

428. cSc nep

are all wild.

KpdKON
;

this

is difficult,

but no doubt genuine

the emendations

in later poetry. See L. and S., and add to the exx. there quoted Apoll. Arg. T

The meaning might be

;

866

6d6uri irepi.
ipjuiaci

"as (abundantly as) the crocus." This, however, would be very prosaic nor is
there reason to suppose, with Ilgen, that the crocus was so much more abundant than the narcissus as to serve for a literary On the contrary, Aristotle comparison. {Mir. Ausc. Ill) instances the local profusion of crocus on the promontory of Pelorias in Sicily as exceptional. Probably, therefore, the reference is to the colour of the miraculous flower, the hymn-writer having in mind the yellow Narcissus tazetta (see on 12). Sibthorp

431.

xP"ceioici

the

short

vowel before xp is rare, according to La Roche, Horn. Unters. i. p. 41, who allows as a certain instance in Homer only ^
is

186 podoevTL 8^ xptei'. But the shortening probable in several other passages, e.g. O 795, e 353. See Aear in Class. Rev. In the Hymns cf. h. Ap. April 1901. 293, 439, h. Herm. 332, viii. 1, Ornh. h.
Iv. 18.

433. Cf.
d\r)deiriv

77

297 Tavrd

tol

dxv^nevds irep

Kar^Xe^a,

and 7 254.

{Flora Graeca vol. iv. s.v.) quotes Dioscor. 4. 161 (158), where the tazetta is said to For the comhave KoiXov KpoKoetdis.

434. The first hemistich == A 601, the X 263, ?i. Herm. 391. The second^ repetition of 6vfx6s in three lines is ugly ; Biicheler suspects a cento.

EIC
^r]9o(Tvva<^
Tfj(TLV
8' S'

AHMHTPAN
aXkrfkwv ehiBlpv
re.]

53

Be

Be'^ovTO irap
rjXO^

e^yryvOev

'^KOLTrj

XtirapOKpijSe/jbvo';,

TToWa
e/c

Tov ol TTpoiToX.o^ KoX

Be fier

dp* dfKpaydTTTjcre KOprjv AT/yLtr/re/DO? dyvrj<;' OTrcLcov eifker dvaaaa.

440

rat<^

dyyeXov

rJKe

/3apvKrv7ro(; evpvoira Zeu?

^Vei7]v

rjVKOjxov

Ar]/jL7]repa

KvavoireirXov

d^efjuevai jjuerd
Bcoae/Jbev,

(pvXa 6em>, vireBeKTO Be Tipbd^ a? /cev ekouro fxer ddavdroccn Oeolai'

ereof;

vevae Be ol Kovprjv
440.
''Ekolttju
ijfjLJuois

TrepLreWo/jLevoio
40. 5 X^yovcrt de nves
Xo.Tpcv
I!,vpLTrL87]s,
. . .

445

Testimonium.
7rp67r[o\oj']/cat

Philodemus de pietate
elvat,

koI ttjv
ej'[TO?s

oirabbv 'Apr^jULdos

ArjfirjTpos

8^

"Ofxrjpos

d'

[6Tr]dova.
:

437. rHOocuNac
441. rbc bk Voss

corr.

Ruhnken

||

&ib

l:di3oNTO

corr.

Ruhnken

442.

An Jupd M: Awui^Tepa Fontein

445. NcTceai pro

NeOce Voss
437. THeociiNac tion is supported
re Kal

Ruhnken's emendaby u 8 dW^Aiyo-t y^Xw

Heron.

312

So h. eu^pocruuijv Trap^xovaai. 56s 8^ 81k7)v /cat 8e^o. The

found in Apollonius. genuineness of this passage (suspected by Mitscherlich and others) is proved by the citation in
plur. of yrjdoavuT] is

438-440.

The

"among them"; Gemoll objects to this anastrophe of iierd as not found in Homer with the dat. (Hoffmann It might, Tmesis in der II. i. 18). however, be permissible in the hymn. This passage must be considered in
fi^T

connexion with
ddoLvaTOKXi

144

Philodemus

see crit. n.
:

439. KopHN elsewhere the writer uses the Homeric form the form Kdpr) is the Attic official title of Persephone
;

and ^ 199 fier dyyeXos ^X6' dv^/xoLaiv, where Aristarchus read fierdyModern scholars internuncia. yeXos,
are
fierdyyeXos,

deolcyi (ler

dyyeXos

(in decrees).

The form

is also

Aeolic

/c6pat Sapph./r. 62. 2. 440. Hecate was closely associated with Demeter and Persephone. According to one tradition, she was the daughter

of

Demeter (Eur.

Im

Arg. r 467, schol. Theocr.

1048, Schol. Apoll.

ii.

12).

In

art she often appears in scenes relating to the mission of Triptolemus, and, as in the KciOodos or duo8os of i]yfi6v7], Persephone ; see Roscher Lex. 1900 f.,

not agreed about the existence of but in 199, at least, it seems required. Probably therefore we Voss should read /xerdyyeXov here. emended ras 8^ pAr, "to fetch them." has i]v fxrjT^pa, a 442. AHJUi^repa reading which is just possible, as Rhea was the mother of both Zeus and Demeter an object aurcis (Hes. Theog. 453 f ) could be supplied from rats, and the subject of iXoiTo is clear from the general

M
;

sense.

But

Hrjfji'fjTepa

greatly simplifies

Preller-Robert i.2 p. 761 n. 1, and 763. Farnell {Cults ii. p. 511 f.) thinks that the connexion is due, in part at least, to her chthonian cliaracter. This is very probable it is to be noted, however, that the moon is widely thought to influence vegetation (see Frazer G. B.
;

the construction, and KvavbireTrXos is a standing epithet of Demeter in this hymn cf. on 319. The mistake of
;

natural, after "PeiT/v, able that in the title of

is

and

it is notice-

xiii. (to

Demeter)
eis

has

et's

fj,r]T.'.pa

dedv (corrected to

8'f]ix7]Tpav).

had

scribe may also have a reminiscence of 360 fnqr^pa Kvavb-

The

ii.

154 f.), and this belief may possibly have contributed to the association of Hecate, as a moon-goddess, with Demeter or Persephone. 441. juct': the prep, can hardly go with ^Ke, as fiedUvai is nowhere used for "send to fetch." Hermann read
p.

ireirXov (of

Demeter).
:

445. NcOce ktX.

correct,
.
.

the construction,

if

is highly elliptical ; fully expressed the sentence would run vevae Kovpr)v < Upul > VTrb ^b(f>ov, < fiivew > Hermann and Bucheler 8^ trapd fiTjrpl. suppose a lacuna after 446.

64
T^z/
Ta<;

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
TpLTCLTriv fjukv fioipav VTTO ^6(f)ov rjcpoevTa, Be Bvco irapa firjrpl Koi aXkoL^ aOavdroiaiv. 6(j)aT* ovB^ airiOrja-e 6ea Ai,o<; dyye\i,dcop.
8'
'tjl'^e

w?
t9

iao-vfievco^
3'

Kar

OvXii/jlttolo

Kaprjvwv,
450

apa ^VdpLov l^e, (pepea^cov ovOap dpovprjf; TO irpiv, drap rore y ov tl ^epea^Lov, dWd ckijXov elaTTjKei 7ravd(^vXkov' eKevOe 8' apa Kpl XevKOV IMTjheaL Ay/jLTjTpo^; KaWca^vpov avrdp eirecra fieWev d(f>ap ravaolcn Kopbrja-eiv dara'^vecrcriv,
r)po<;

de^ojjuevoLO,

irehw

K apa
8'

7rlove<;

oyfjuoi

455

^pta-efxev d(rra'^v(ov,

ra

iv eWeSavolcn, BeheaOaL.
alOepo<i drpvyeTOto'

evO

iire^T]

irpoiTLorTov
8'

dir

d(T7ra(TLC0<;

iBov dWi]\a<;, KC'^dprjVTO Be dvfKp.

^Ver]

TTjv

3'

wSe irpoaeeiire

XiirapOKprjBefjLVO^'
elc &'

Ruhnken Hermann Ruhnken

446. post h. V. lacunam statuit 451. ixKK dn^THXoN

454.

Hermann 450. Ruhnken alii dcraxOecciN] dNeepiKCcci Ruhnken

Spa ^ioN

M
:

corr.

452. eYcxjHiKei

^cti^kgi
:

456. Bpuc^JueN

corr.

448. cbc

'itfOT

see

on

316.
dat.
is

6rreafter

Solmsen
I

I.e.

p.

20
:

f.

oueap dpoi}pHC =

XidcdN

Homer

dLindeiv (of.

uses the 358), but the gen.

141

cf.

also xxx. 9.

as ovK aTrld7}(Te iir^KKvev iiriKkvev d.-yyeKidiav).

=
:

defensible,

(cf. e

150

Tt'qvb^

450. 'PdpioN
7r.At.X.

35,

according to Herodian Bekker An. 693. 11 Pdpos

SkhXon not immotum ah aratro Baumeister translates), but "idle"; " the "work of the field being to produce Cf, Apoll. Arg. A 1247 eiKi^Xtp crops.
451.
(as

d^ KareLxeTO irdvTa yaX'qvrj.

(and therefore its derivatives) should be written with spir. lenis, 'Papos, but
the

authority is perhaps insufficient. For the Rharian plain cf. Pans. i. 38. 6 t6 5^ ireblov rb "Papiov (nraprjvai vpurov
X^yovai Kul irpCoTOv av^rjaai Kapirois, Kal 5ia TOVTO oiiXaLS ^^ avrov xpTytr^a^ a<piai Kal TTOieiadaL w^fXfiara is rds dvalas Kad^-

453-456. Two seasons are described and spring, when the ears are green harvest-time, when the rich furrows are laden with the ripe ears, cut and lying on the ground, while other ears (ra 5') have already been bound into sheaves (Franke). Gemoll quotes Hes. Scut. 288 f.
: ;

OL

ye

pi^v
\

'fjfxiov

aixjJ-V^ o^elrjcrL Kopiavibevra

"The plain Rharium seems to have been in the immediate vicinity of Eleusis, but on which side it would be " difficult to determine (Leake Top. Lenormant places it Ath. ii. p. 159) on the north side {Cont. Rev. 38. 134). For the word see Plut. coni. praec. 42 MarmoT Parium 25, and an inser. in 'E0. 'Apx. 1883 p. 119 f., which give the usual termination of the name as Raria
(TTrjKev.
;
;

TrirrjXa

^pcddfieva o-raxi^w;/,
ot
\

wael

Arjfii^-

repos aKTTjv,

5'

&p' iv

But the
fiara
'ipa^e,
5'
I

original

is

iWedavoiai 8iov. rather 2 552 f. dpdyeTrrjTpifia ttItttov

&X\a 6Xka

fier
8'

6y/jLov

voiai biovTo.

d/iaXXoSerT^pes iv iWedaIn the latter passage, as in

or Rharia.

Steph. Byz. also recognizes

Rharion
papLa

'FdpLov

yrj.

Herod.

TreUov iv 'W^evalvi, Kal I.e. quotes 'PaptSos

the hymn, there are two distinct scenes in the harvesting: (1) reaping, (2) binding ; but in the hymn the completion of each operation is described, whereas in the Iliad the operations are still in progress (compare ^piai/xev, which implies corn already cut, with the imperf. ttitttov, and
5e8icr6ai

with
fipoc
:

Biovro).

450. 9ep^c6ioN : first in Hes. Theog. 693. Apollodorus in schol. Genev. on ^ 319 gives the word as irap 'O/m'^pcj).

the form is found in Alcaeus/r. 45 and other lyric poets. 456. On ^XXedaNoTci cf. Solmsen Unter455.

See

Preface

p.

1.

On

the word

cf.

suchungen

p. 244.

II

EIC

AHMHTPAN
vTriSe/cro
jjuer

56
460

Aevpo
[8co(T6fiV,

T6K0<;j

KoXeei ae ^apvKTV'iro<; evpvoTra Zeu?

Se
rcjjia^i

eXOefievat fjiera (j)v\a decjv,

a9 K
(tol

edekrjcrda]

adavdroio-L

Oeolcri.

\yevae Se
[Tr)v

Kovprjv To<i Tr^epireWo/jLevoLO

fjuev

rptraTTjv

jnolpav viro
(toL

^6(j)ov

rj\6p6evTa,
465

[ra? Se hvo) irapa

[a)9

ap'

eipT]

re koI oKKol^^ aOavdroLCiv. &> 8' iirevevae Kapyrc. reXeJecr^at*

ifiov,

[dXX'

l6o,

T6Kvov\

koI ireiOeo,

fjbrjBe

re Xtrjv

a[f7;^e9 fiv]eatv6 K6kaLve(f>eC KpovucovL' d[l'\jra 8e Kajprrrov ae^e ^epea^Lov dvOpoairoicnv.

'^0[9
alyjra

'i^aTy ov]K dTTiOrjcrev ivarrecpavo^ ArjfjuiJTrjpy Be Kapirov dvrJKev dpovpdwv ipt/SooiXcov.

Be Kcovcra defjLt(TT07r6\oL<; ffacriXevat

470

irdaa Be ^xiXXoiaiv re koI dvOecTLV evpeta ^dcov

'

efipua
Bel^e,

7]

TpLTTToXefjiM
jBLrj

re AcoKXel re irXTj^LTTTra),
KeX-eco 6
r]r^rjTOpL

^vfjuoXirov re
Bprja/jLoavvrjv
474,
^TrecTLv,

Xacbv,

475

6'

lepcov
Paus.
ii.

kol eirecppaBev opyta irdaL,

14. 3 ov
is

Testimonium.
icFTL

yap &v

TroTe"Oixripos iraprjKev airbv ev roij

yap Kal

'Opiiipip

ireiroL'qixiva

A-^fXTjrpa.

8i8ax0ivTas

virb ttjs deou tt]v reXevTTju AvaaijXrjv

iv bk avTots KaraXiyoiv Toi;s ovbiva oTdev ''EXevaivLOv, ^%et de oihu)

de^^ev TpLTTToXifJiip re Ato/cXet re irXri^iinri^

'E'u/j.dXirov

re

^i-ig

K.eXecp 6' Tjyrp-opL

XaQv

8pr]crfioa6v7]u

iepQv Kal iTri(t>pa8ev 'dpyia irdatv.

7n
:

462. dcoc^JueN dc Ke

eeXHcea

juct'

deaNdroici eeoici

He kcn ^oio Ilgen

463. NeOce

Stgoc n addit

m
:

464.

thn

versum restituit Kuhnken post h. v. ante quae 5i5o 466. ccear id b' ^n^Neuce KdpHTi repetivit M: expunxit m &c toi On^cxer' ^ccceai Hermann Kai ^01 bk ndp coi 'ic m corr. Goodwin aiJTco Sceceai vel ^ kul oYkc<3 ^ceceai Biicheler 467. &k\' Yei t^knon suppl. m 471. 469. atij/a bk kq m 470. obc fe^ar' oiiB m 468. fizHX^c JuaiNe m eTne m ut videtur (d'^ 474. BeiEeN ) et Paus. atij/a bk Ka refecit m
465. deoNdToiciN solum
: :

Z690N A

L
:

ep6eNTa versus 449-453

476. xpH<^^o<^^''>^N

dpHCUoci^NHN Pausanias

||

KaXd

naciN Pausanias

462. m's supplement k idiXriada was probably formed from k iOfKoiro 328, which is anomalous. ideXyada, however, is a correct form (7 92 etc.) and may stand it is as good as 'iXoio, which Ilgen reads from 444. 471 f. For the gifts of husbandry and
;

476. dpHCJUOCiJNHN is dira^ Xey. in this sense, and possibly dprjaTocriLivrjv (0 321) is the correct form. But Hesych. and the
SJ.

explaining The reading of be defended, as the xRW/^oavvrj might meaning "arrangement" seems possible;
recognize
dprja-fioa-ijvr],

31.

by

depaweia,

vTrrjpea-ia.

religion imparted
cf.

by Demeter

to Attica

Isocr, iv. 28.

473. SBpic'

here with dative, in 456

The two constructions, as also the act. and pass, forms of the verb, appear to be about equally common.
with gen.

see L. and S. s.v., and cf. xPW"npi-<>v in the sense of "victim." Pausanias' variant nSci is to be preferred to KaXd. irao-i naturally leads to another enumeration of names, and excuses the repetition

in 476,

to

which many commentators

56

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
r eVl rot? he AcoKXel, TpcTTToXifKp re UoXv^elvco T ov 7rft)9 ean irape^t/juev [ovre] TrvdecrOai, (7fjLvd, rd
,

Oewv (Teffa<; la'^dvec avBijv. yap oirwirev eiri'^dovLayv dvOpcoircov oX/3to9 09 raS'
ovT
d'yk&iv'
fJLe^a
477.
dpQffiv

480

Testimonium.
ai

Paus.

i.

38. 3

rd

8^ lepa rotv deotv El^/^oXttos koL ai dvyaripes

KeXeoO"

KoXovcri.

8^ a<pa%

Ud/Ji^ojs

re Kara ravrd.

/cat "O/xripos

Aioy^petav

Kal

lla/Jifxepdirriv

Kat rpLrTju Satcrdpav.

477.

lacunam hie

suppl. Voss

Celei a Pans, I.e. commemoratas 8pria naid npecBurepijc KeXeoTo nepi9poNi AioreNeiH riauJuiepdnH t' ^par^ Kai Caicdpg ezoxa koXQ
statuit
filias

Ruhnken ob

V .".... 478. napes / . add. m, reliqua obscuravit

eeJUCN Ilgen

479.
1|

GemoU
object.

KoeiN Agar

nue^ceai scriptum est ut videtur oOxe nue^ceai napezeuehr Ruhnken napesiueN Matthiae napeco^x^^'n] oure x^NeTN Mitseherlieh x^^'^ Bothe Ax^eiN . c c . ^xoc m Hroc Valekenar c^Bac Cobet
: :
:

M
.

is correct, the If the text of addition of aefivd to KoXd would be very awkward. There is perhaps an echo in an inscr. 'E^. 'Apx- iii. 81 6pyLa ira<nv

^poTOLs (of a priest). The reason for strict secrecy in the Eleusinia has been variously explained : in many cases secret rites
^<f>acv

478

f.

" " may have been Pelasgian (Gardner p. 383 f.). But the cause may rather be due to the nature of religion as Ramsay (p. 125) remarks, "it was a condition of their good effect that they (the Mysteries) should not hereafter be lightly spoken
:

belong to a conquered people, who wish to preserve their religious practices from this explanation has their conquerors been applied to the Eleusinia, which
;

It is apparently give iirnrpox^ovaa x^et. defended by Hes. Scut. 93 fjp drrju dx^wf, and lon/r. 39 vfivou dxe'w*' (mss, dxatwj'), Moschion fr. 187 axwerai. Zenodotus read the same form instead of idx^J' 2 160, and apparently supposed it to be an equivalent in sense (although the schol. understands "grieving"). Of the conjectures, there is nothing to be said for x"J'f^''j and ^x^"" would not become See generally Schulze K. Z, 29. dx^etv. 247 sq,, who however does not admit dx^eij' here, while he reads dx^et in h. Pan. 480 f. This is the earliest allusion to the happiness of the initiated after death cf. Pind. fr. 137 6A/3tos Scrris i8^v klv'
;

eta' UTrd

'

x^^^'

o^^^ f^^^ i^^^u reXevrdv,

of"

cf.

Strabo 467

r/

Kpij\jJL^

i]

ixvcxtlkt]

oUev 8k 8i6(x8oTov dpxdv, Soph. fr. 719 ujs KeivoL ^porOiv, ot ravra rpKXoK^iQL
I

See further believes that the f., p. silence imposed on the initiated was not for concealment (there was little to conceal), but to prevent pollution.
tCjv iepQu ceixvoTTOiet to Oelov.

SepxO^vres
ToiicrSe

ri\q

fi6\o}<x'
\

is

"Ai8ov
rots

'

Jevons

360

who

478. napesiuGN Agar {Glass. Rev. 1896, p. 388-) revives Ruhnken's irape^ifxev, not in the sense of "neglect," but " irape^ifxev must mean "transdivulge.
: * '

F. 613, Panegyr. 28, Plato Phaed. 69 c, [Plato] Axioch. 371 d, Cic. Leg. ii. 14, For other referAristid. Or. xiii., xix.
Isocr.

iari, dXXoto-t Trdi/r' ^x^' '^^'^a. Eur. ff.

^t}v

yap

fiopois 4ki

5'

ences see Lobeck Aglaoph. i. p. 69, Foucart Becherches, etc. p. 53 Dieterich Nekyia p. 64. In this passage, as in
;

gress," "overstep," and will stand if dx^etv means "give out." See next note. nue^ceai : cf. Paus. i. 38. 7 rots oi) reXeadeiaiv, owoatov 6^as eipyouTai, dijXa
d'^TTov
iJ.r]8k

irvdicrdai (jLeTetvai acpiaiv.

The exisdx^eiN, "divulge." tence of this form was maintained by

479,

Buttmann
here,

and

{Lexilogus, Engl, tr, p. 178 f,) in h. Pan 18, where the mss.

Pindar, Sophocles, Euripides and others, it seems to be distinctly claimed that mere initiation procures happiness in a future state ; nothing, at all events, is said about the necessity of a virtuFoucart {RechercheSy etc. p. ous life, 65 f.) thinks that the object of the was essentially practical the mysteries mystae were taught how to avoid the
:

II

EIC
09
8'

AHMHTPAN
afifiopo^, ov iroO ofjboiwv viro fo^ft) evpcoevrc.

57

dreXr}^ lepoiv, o? r
(pdlfievof;

alaav e^et

nrep

Avrap eirel Br/ irdvd^ vTredrjKaro hla Oedoav, jSdv p ifiev OvXvfjLTTovBe BeSiv fied^ ofi-^yvpov dWcov. v6a 8e vaierdovai irapal Att repiTLKepavvw alSolai re* /Jiiy^ oX^tof; ov tiv eKelvai (r/jLvaL T
7rpo(f>pov60)<;

485

(f)LXcovTac

iTro'^Oovicov

dvOpcoTrcov
e? fjueya
Boofia

al'y^a

Be

ol ireiMirovcnv

e(f)6aTcov

TlXovTOV, 09 dvOpcoTTOLf; d<^evo<; dvr^Tola-i BlBaxnv.

'AXX' dy
Kal Tidpov
481.
6juoicoN]

*E\6uo-fcz/09
'

6voe(7(Tr}(;

BrjfjLOv

e'^ovaac,

490

d/jL<j>i,pvT7}v

AvTpo)vd re ireTprjevra,
484.

9iXooNTai

Kuhnken

duoiHN Fontein Voss 488. 490. dXXd eeXeucTNOc

corr.

e^ooN

corr.
p.

Euhnken
||

487.

ju^raw

corr.

m.
:

&6juon

corr.

corr.

Ruhnken

YXae'

Hermann
:

which beset the soul in its He proves that descent to Hades. such practical instructions formed part of the Orphic religion (p. 66 f.) ; but it is a most improbable hypothesis that the diropprjTa at Eleusis were a kind of "guide to Hades." Orphic doctrines did not obtain a hold on the Eleusinia until a later period than the date of In any case, however, it is this hymn. clear that, in the general opinion of the early mystae, actual communion with the deities of the underworld was the main, if not the only, essential to
salvation.
is

486. ju^r' 6X610C kt\. cf. xxx. 7 (with 489 cf. xxx. 12, and with 494 cf. xxx. 18). 489. Plutus is son of Demeter and Cf. scolmm lasion, Hes. Theog. 969 f. in Athen. xiv. 694 UXoijtov /xrjT^p'
'OXvjinriav deldo)

a^ re, trai Atos, ^epae<f)bv7j see wpats, Preller-Robert i.^ p. 767 n. 5 and 780,
I

AifjfirjTpa <TTe(pavrj(p6poLS
;

Svoronos

p.

387

f.

follows those of

The name of Plutus Demeter and Cora in a

Demeter is prayer, Arist. Thesm. 296. TrXovTodSrecpa in Orph. h. 40. 3. a9eNoc neuter, as always in Homer
:

That this belief persisted, evident from the criticism of Diogenes

Ti

^<pV) \4yLS, KpeiTTOPa [xolpav 'e^ei JIaTaLKlojv 6 kX^wttis aTrodavCov r) 'E7ra-

299 there is a variant &(pvov). Only here in the Hymns. 490-495 are considered a later addition
(in

(Plutarch de aud. See Eohde p. 271 f. The 4). -poet. belief could, of course, be paralleled from the history of other religions. Serious and educated thinkers, at least in later times, believed that initiation in the Eleusinian or other mysteries was an incentive to virtue (e.g. Andoc. see Ramsay p. Mysl. 31, Diod. v. 49
fjiLvu)vdas, 6ti ixeixOiffraL
;

others. 490. For confusions caused by ^7' or dye cf. 299, S 314, h. Ap. 165. 491. The special cult of Demeter at Paros is attested by the title ArjfnjTpids applied to the whole island (Nicanor ap.

by Hermann and

Gardner p. 401) ; but Rohde (p. 275) considers that the language of Andocides (/.c. p.eix^7]<7de 'iva TipLUprjaTjTe
125,
. . .

Steph. Byz. s.v. Udpos) cf. Herod, vi. 134. The island was colonized from Crete, one of the oldest centres of the cult (see on 123). According to the schol. on Arist. Av. 1764, Archil ochus a hymn to Demeter at Paros. comjDosed
;
.

The

cult

is

also
Kai

known by an
p.
Koprji.

inscr.
6),

from
/cat

fxkv Toiis

dae^ovvras, crcp^rjTe 8k to()s ddLKovvras) is quite exceptional. SnconeN the word suggests
:

fi7]dkv

Paros {Ath. Mitth. xvi.

decrpLotpopwi.
j8a/3oi
(

drjixriTpi

the

= Bav^dl).

kul 8u ev^ovXei

Cf. also

Boeckh

C. I. G.

eiroTTTeia,

but
all

no

doubt

refers

more

generally to

the sights seen by fi^a-rai and iTTOTTTai alike (if the distinction between the two classes of initiated is as old as the hymn).

2557, and B. C. H. i. p. 135. 54. An ear of corn and the head of Demeter are common types on the coinage ; Head Hist. Num. p. 417. See further Pauly-

484 =

142

{dxptfiev).

Wissowa 2722 "ANTpcoNa

f.

('Avrpwj'as

in

Demosth.

58
'TTOTVia,
,

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
a^\a6h(op' Q)p7j(j)6pe, Arjol dvaaaa, koI Kovprj 7r6ptKaXkr)<; llpa(f>ovLaf

II

avrr)

'Trp6(f>pove<;

avr

o)Br]<;

ffiorov Ovfjbrjpe
/cal

oird^eiv.
aoLhrjf;.

avrap
XXX. 18

iya)

koL aelo
:

dWrjq

fivqaofju
c5naze

495

494. &naze
cl.

corr.

Voss

np69pcoN

V
^

Ruhnken

(et

^x^wca 490)

Strabo 432 and Scylax 63 a Thessalian town, mentioned in the Catalogue B 697, opposite Oreus in Euboea, not elsewhere mentioned for the worship of Demeter. But in B 696 the
X.
9,
cf.
:

Miiller)

217 p^fe pit^tv, -ev -iv) is slighter

Hes. Op. 611

d7r65/9e7re

than to write wpd^puv

8'

for irpdcppoves (on the analogy of xxx. For the intin. in liturgy see Adami 18).

neighbouring Pyrasus is called A'/ifjt.rrrpos rifievos (cf. Strabo 435), so that the cult no doubt prevailed along the Pagasaean There is gulf in very ancient times. thus no difficulty in the mention of these places by an early Attic or Eleusinian
495 = XXX. 18, 19. contracted form first in
poet. 494,
t^'dHc:
h.

de poet, scenicis p. 243 and Smyth Cfreek Melic Poets p. 500, who compare Soph. Ant. 1144, and the song of the Elean

women
154).

iXdetv,

ijpio

Ai6vv<Te

(Smyth

p.

the
20.
(cf.

Ap.

6ndzeiN

this

correction

of oTra^e

the general Homeric use of the infin. for imper. see Hentze in B. B. xxvii. 1902, p. 106 f. 495. ceTo. The writer returns to Demeter, the subject of the hymn, although the previous lines include Persephone in the invocation.

On

Ill

HYMN TO APOLLO
Bibliography
O. Gruppe, die griech. Culte u. Mytlien i. p. 523 f., 1887. A. FiCK, in Bezzenberger Beitrdge xvi. (1890), p. 19 f. R. PEPPMfJLLER, Bemerkungen zu den hom. Hymifien, Philologus, 1894, R. Y. Tyrrell, The Homeric Hymns, Hermathena, 1894, p. 40-41.
T.
L.

p.

253-279.

W. Allen,

J.

S.,

1897, p. 241-252.

Dyer, Gods in

Greece, p.

354

f.,

1891.

K.

Wernicke

in Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Encycl. art.

"
f.,

ApoUon," 1896.
1899.
(Geschichte), 1901.

A. Lang, The Homeric

Hymns
in

{Translation), p.

12

Hiller von Gartringen

I.

Pauly-Wissowa,

art.

"Delphoi"

Subject.

The poet
;

the gods tremble

visited

many

isles

sings of Apollo, at whose approach even but Leto rejoices in her strong son. She and cities before his birth, but all feared to

receive her, except Delos, to whom Leto promised that Apollo should love the island beyond all others. Leto's delivery was the jealousy of Hera but finally Eilithyia came, and stopped by the goddess brought forth her son, who forthwith burst his
;

his, but Many he delights in Delos, where the lonians are gathered chiefly together with song and dance in his honour. Most famous is the chorus of Delian women, whom the blind Chian poet begs to remember him he will never cease to sing of Apollo, Leto's

swaddling-clothes and claimed bow, and the gift of prophecy.

his prerogatives
cities

the lyre, the

and lands are

son.

and thence to Olympus, where he His success in on his lyre the dance of the gods. accompanies love could furnish many themes for song, but the singer chooses the story of the god's search for an oracular temple. He left and passed southward through many peoples until he Olympus
Apollo went to Pytho
;

59

60

TMNOI OMHPIKOI

There he wished reached the spring of Telphusa, near Haliartus. to found his oracle, but the nymph dissuaded him and suggested Crisa he complied, and his temple was built beneath Parnassus. Hard by was a fountain, where he met a dragon which ravaged the
;

This monster had reared Typhaon, whom Hera bare in place. wrath with Zeus. Apollo slew the dragon and gained his title of Angry with Telphusa for her treachery in sending him Pythius. to a place infested by the dragon, he returned to her and stopped her water with a shower of rocks from an overhanging cliff. Then he bethought him of a priesthood, and saw Cretans sailing He met them in the form of a dolphin, and from Cnossus. diverted the course of their ship to Crisa, where he revealed himThe Cretans built an altar on the shore and self as a god. followed him to Pytho. Apollo promised that they should live on the offerings of pilgrims, but warned them that if they fell into evil ways they would be subjected to the dominion of others. II. The composition of the hymn. The hymn to Apollo, in

its

But the present form, may be read as a continuous poem. continuity lies only on the surface, and even the most casual reader cannot fail to be struck by the abrupt transition at v. 179,
after a passage in

which the Chian poet appears

to finish his theme.
"

to take leave of

his audience
of

and

Euhnken, the hymn " monly known as the Delian

that
it

Accordingly, from the time has been divided into two parts, com-

Gemoll Pythian hymns. very properly refuses to bisect the document, on the ground (1)

and

"

"

was considered a
a.d.
;

second century
original unity

must

single poem at least as early as the (2) that many of the arguments against its be discounted and (3) that even if there has
;

been a conflation, the division into two parts is unscientific, as the present hymn may well contain more than two fragments or GemoU indeed allows that the hymn does not complete poems.

convey the impression of unity

directed against
its

but, as his

arguments are mainly

disintegration by Euhnken and subsequent editors, it is necessary to examine the evidence afresh, and to consider how far Euhnken's position is sound.

A.

External

evidence.

Thucydides

(iii.

104)

cites

lines

146150
rov
of
it

as eK rod irpooifjiiov 'AttoXXwz^o?, and adds ireXevra Here the eiraivov e? rdhe ra eiTT} (quoting 165-172).

7ran/o?

may obviously mean, not the whole hymn, but that part which contains the eulogy on the Delian women. Aristides,

Ill

EIC
(ii.

AnOAAQNA

61

558), quotes 169 f., using the words Karakvwv to irpooifjLLov] and, if he quoted at first-hand, it would be a clear proof that in the second century A.D. there was a hymn to Apollo, which ended with the invocation of the Delians by the

however

blind Chian. Against this Hermann reasonably argues that Aristides was simply quoting from Thucydides (compare irpooifiLov in both authors), and wrongly took tov eTraivov in Thucydides to

mean tov Trpooifjulov} The know the hymn at first-hand

is

probability that Aristides did not increased by the fact, observed in

connexion with the ^KOrjvaLwv iroXcTela, that all his quotations from Solon are found in that treatise (see Sandys p. liv) there is thus a strong presumption that he was generally unfamiliar with the less-known early poetry. Moreover, that the hymn was a single document by the time of Aristides is proved by the
;

citations of his contemporaries,

i.e.

Pausanias

(x.

37. 5

"OfjL7jpo<^

v T6 ^IXidSt,

6fjLOico<i

Kol

v/jLvo)

(22 c, quoting v. 515/'0/jbr)po(; The testimony of later writers (Eustath. ^ATToWcova vfjivcpY 1602. 25, and Steph. Byz. 618 iv tS eh AnToXkcuva v/jlvw)
''

eh ^AttoWcovo) and Athenaeus t(ov 'OfjurjptScov rt? iv tm eh rj

confirms the earlier authorities.

There

is

therefore nothing in the language of Thucydides to

suggest that he knew of a and on the other hand, as

"Delian" hymn ending at line 178, Gemoll observes, the historian would have written tov irpooLpLiov 'Atto/VXwz^o?, if he had been hardly As acquainted with more than one Homeric hymn to Apollo.
the so-called
"
"

Pythian

hymn

is

certainly

much

older

than

Thucydides, the inference is that the unity of the document extends back to the end of the fifth century B.C. at the latest.

Gemoll further suggests that Aristophanes, as he seems to quote from both the first and last parts of the hymn (see on 114 and
443), recognised a single hymn.
in
for

This argument

is

of little value

itself, Aristophanes might, of course, have cited from two ^ but it may be conceded that, if hymns as much as from one
;

For a parallel in language

cf.

[Dem.]

Erot. 33 avTov KaraXdaeiu fxot 5okQ rdv 'iirai.vov, followed by twenty -four

chapters. ^ So Kaibel's

On

text without variant, a false reading vfivois an argument,

quoted even by Gemoll (p. 114), was based for the existence of two separate hymns as late as the second century
"

^ The same criticism may be applied to Gemoll's argument based on h. xxvii, (xxvi. in his ed.), in which there are reminiscences from both parts of the hymii to Apollo. But as h. xxvii. is almost certainly older than Thucydides (Gemoll is too cautious in placing it

merely "before Alexandrine times," p. 116), the argument and the criticism of
it

A.D.

are alike needless.

62

TMNOI OMHPIKOI

iir

Thucydides was unaware of the existence of separate Delian and Pythian parts, his contemporary and fellow-countryman was
equally ignorant. B. Internal evidence.

165

f.

are obviously the

(1) The separatists assume that vv. end of one hymn, and 179 f. belong to

another.

This view
p.

is

reasons stated on

63

f.;

accepted in the present edition for the but, as GemoU points out, the arguments

commonly brought forward are not in themselves conclusive. " The " farewell to the Delian women (^j^at/jere h" vfiel^ ktX. 166) might mark the close of a digression in the hymn, not the end of the whole hymn cf. Hes. Theog. 963 where a similar formula marks a transition to another subject. Again, vv. 177178 avrap iyoDv ou Xrj^co /ct\. are not necessarily a formula of
;

conclusion, although, of course, they are quite appropriate to that ^ the two lines might have served to introduce Apollo's position ;
later exploits, after the digression

on the Delians.

Baumeister favour the theory of an early (2) Delian and later Pythian hymn, on the ground of a similarity of structure and subject matter which they detect in the two parts. For example, Baumeister compares 113 with 182206, 19 f. with 207 f., the wanderings of Leto with the journey of Apollo,
the jealousy of Hera with that of Telphusa, the Delian with the Of these "pairs," only the first (113 and Pythian festival.

Kiesel and

182206) is at all striking; and, in any case, it need not follow a poet may that these parallel passages are by different authors himself, as well as copy another. repeat
;

(3)

The unity

of the

hymn

has been denied on artistic and

literary grounds. hymn was recited

One

fact is certain, that the earlier part of the at a Delian festival to an Ionian audience.

But at 1 8 2 the poem leaves Delos, which is not mentioned again, and passes to quite different episodes in Apollo's career, chief of It may which is the foundation of the Dorian oracle at Pytho. be argued that there is no reason why the Chian bard should not have dealt with these later achievements he need not have been so parochial as to exclude from his Delian hymn all myths which
;

do not bear on the god's connexion with the island. Again, if it be urged that some final reference to Delos might be expected at
^ Gemoll strangely thinks the lines impossible for an ending, as the poet exBut the natural pressly says ov \rj^oj. meaning Avill be tliat Apollo will be the

theme ofmany hymns on other occasions;

cf. h.
i.

17

f.

/.

Gymn. xxviii. (1887) and Weiss de digammo p. 42.

Oester.

See also Abel in Zeitschr. p. 23 f. ;

Ill

EIC

AnOAAONA

63

is

the end of the whole poem, an answer is ready that such criticism purely subjective, and that we must not force ancient docuto

ments
if

comply with modern ideas of

there

is

poet)

may
;

artistic propriety. Even a natural break at 178, the same author (i.e. the Chian have composed the rest of the hymn as a separate

rhapsody in this he handled myths, foreign, it is true, to Delos, but not foreign to his subject, which is after all not Delos, but
Apollo.

when all these conservative arguments have been allowed due weight, it is still practically impossible to reverse the judgment of Euhnken and his followers. The fatal objection to the theory of unity rests on historical and mythological grounds. As has been conceded above, there is no prima facie impossibility in supposing that a bard at Delos handled the theme of Apollo's But the circumstances of the victory over the dragon at Pytho. Delian panegyris must be borne in mind it was an assembly of lonians (152); a certain non-Ionic element was indeed present, but these aliens came chiefly from the Aegean islands (see on 157), and the festival was, in fact, essentially insular. The character " " of the Delian part of the hymn is entirely in keeping with this Phoebus has many temples, and travels far and wide insularity but his heart is in Delos (146), which he loves more (141 f.); than any other island, and more than the mainland (139). It is difficult to agree with Dr. Verrall's theory as to the meaning of the whole hymn (see below, p. 68); but he is undoubtedly right in laying stress on the fundamental difference between the Ionian religion of Apollo at Delos, and the Dorian religion at In Dr. Verrall's words (p. 17), the Delian hymnist's Pytho. " of view, and the government of his god are strictly range limited, according to his own full and exact description (3044,
But,
their
:

142145),

to the

Aegean

archipelago.

Even

the coast of the

surrounding land he treats merely as a framework enclosing the beloved islands he mentions scarcely a point in the coast which is not peninsular, and within the sea-line knows nothing except
;

what might be seen from the sea. His lonians are mariners Moreexclusively (155), and have a deity like themselves."^ over, the Delian cult was not only Ionian and insular, but
also in part oracular (see
1

on 81); and

it

is

barely conceivable

See further on 20-24.

64
that a poet,

TMNOI OMHPIKOI

iii

who adopted the exclusive standpoint of the Delians, should have devoted the rest of his hymn (three times as large as
the
first

At the part) to the praises of a rival Dorian oracle. we are apt to take a wrong perspective of early present day a perspective natural enough, inasmuch as it Apolline religion

on authority which, though not so old as the hymn, is still Callimachus composed a catholic and eclectic hymn to ancient. in which local and racial distinctions are blurred still Apollo, earlier, in the age of faith, Pindar and Aeschylus honoured Delos and Delphi equally, and tried to harmonise the two rival cults,^ following, perhaps, the example of statesmen like Pisistratus and
rests
;

s.v. HvOia koX But we cannot look for a ^rjXia, aoi). quixotic spirit in a poet who must have preceded the age of Pindar by several generations, and who sang to an Ionian audience assembled in honour of a local and tribal god. " The " Pythian part of the hymn, on the other hand, is Dorian and continental in its outlook (see below, p. 67 f.). Without laying undue stress on the niceties of style, a critic cannot fail to notice its inferiority and few will probably dissent from the

Polycrates,

who

respected both the shrines (Suid.

livdiov,

and ravrd

" the judgment of Mr. Lang, who sees in the hymn to Apollo work of a good poet, in the earlier part and in the latter part, or second hymn, the work of a bad poet, selecting unmanageable " passages of myth, and handling them pedantically and ill (p. 19). His theme the foundation of the most famous oracle in the
;

but the hymn shows, by that its writer could not alike, rise to the level of his subject. Dr. Verrall (p. 6 ) remarks that he passes over in silence almost everything characteristic of
;

world

offered a splendid opportunity

sins of omission

and commission

chasm, the tripod, the omphalos, the crowds of the priestess herself To these omissions may be worshippers, added the silence of the hymn on the purification of Apollo from

Pytho

the

which was a primitive and important article of the Pythian religion.^ There is no explicit reference to the preof Gaea or Themis (see on 300), and no word Apolline worship of Poseidon, who, unlike Dionysus, was at Pytho at an early
blood-guiltiness,

date.

This neglect of opportunities is ascribed by Dr. Verrall to " " the insincerity of the compiler of the present document but it
;

See on 214.
ii.

On

the sacred drama representing this idea see Frazer on Pans.

7. 7.

Ill

EIC

AnOAAQNA

65

may

seems

rather be due to the taste, or want of taste, of a writer who to have been chiefly interested in miracles and etymological

speculation. Very diiferent is the spirit of the blind Chian, who describes the birth of Apollo and the glories of the Delian festival

with so
It at
(as
least

much
two

therefore

strength and vivacity. follows that the

hymn

is

compilation of

Some scholars originally independent poems. Baumeister) are content with this bisection; but they

eliminate from the second hymn the episode of Typhaon (305355), which is sometimes regarded as a later addition. The passage, however, bears no signs of late workmanship it is
:

a fragment of genuine antiquity, although its present context with some violence.^
its

it

has been forced into

The hymn has thus

;

been pieced together from three different sources

parts
critics,

and, this being

history, there is of course a possibility that its

component

may have been

from the time
of

even more numerous.

Various

German

Groddeck, have argued for this disintegration. None of these speculations, however, are more than nor are they recommended by any historical or plausible at best
;

mythological difficulties. Groddeck, for example, considered 113 to be a separate poem or fragment. But there is absolutely no reason why the Chian poet should not have composed this passage as the exordium of his hymn at Delos. Again, Baumeister
rightly rejects

(from 207)
criticism of

Hermann's view that the latter part of the hymn the product of two interwoven poems, in honour of Apollo Pythius and Telphusius respectively. Baumeister 's
is

Hermann

is to

the point

lihrarios castigat, uhi foeta

Other attempts to dismember the hymn will be noted in the commentary. IV. Date. The hymn to Apollo (or at least the Delian part) is probably the oldest in the collection, but its age cannot be fixed with exactness. The date and authorship are, indeed, mentioned by the scholiast on Find. Nem. ii. 2, where expressly
erat castigandus.

first rhapattributed to Cynaethus of Chios, who sodized the poems of Homer at Syracuse, in the sixty-ninth Olym-

the

hymn
"

is

"

piad

(504

B.C.).

The blind Chian may have been Cynaethus

;

we

have, at all events, no reason to doubt the correctness of the scholiast's tradition in this respect but the date is certainly far
1

See on 305

f.

66
too low.

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
The evidence
is

iii

assembly,

usually

brought

of history in connexion with the Ionian forward as an argument for an

early period ; and this argument is of some weight, though not The panegyris must have become famous in itself conclusive.

by the beginning of the eighth century B.C., when the Messenians are said to have sent a secret embassy to Delos, and a hymn was composed for them by Eumelus of Corinth (Pans. iv. 4. 1). The Delian hymn to Apollo might therefore belong to this century, in which case it would be contemporary with some of the rejected epics. At this time, the lonians on the coast of Asia Minor and in the islands attained the height of their prosDuncker {History of Greece vol. ii. ch. 9) thinks that the perity. hymn must be earlier than 700 B.C., when the lonians suffered a shock from the invasion of Cimmerians. But the invaders did
not reach the islands, although they ravaged a great part of Asia the festival was not apparently interrupted, and its splendour was even increased in the time of Polycrates and

Minor

Pisistratus.

It

was not before the defeat

of the lonians

by Persia

declined in prestige, until it was revived by the Athenians at the beginning of the Peloponnesian war.^ History, therefore, would allow any date to the Delian hymn between the
that
it

eighth century (or even earlier) and the time of Pisistratus. But the lower limit is impossible on other grounds for, as we " is attributed to Homer have seen, " the hymn to Apollo
;

by Thucydides, and probably also by Aristophanes. The first part of the hymn must thus be considerably older than the^ fifth century. This conclusion is supported by archaeological evidence, which points to a date not subsequent to 600 B.C. (see The language, which has been exhaustively App. i. p. 309). treated by various German scholars,^ has words and forms which " do not occur in Homer but on the whole it is " Homeric in
;

character,
if in
its

and seems to belong to a period when epic literature, On the question of a decline, was still a living force.

"

"

living
1

digamma

see p. Ixxi.
19, 20, 30, 31) B.C.
^

the festival see Grote part ii, who dates the (Delian) hymn Abbott part i. ch. 16 ; before 600 B.C. BurckhardtGilbert Deliaca p. 42 ; Biedermann der homer. Hymnus auf d. Del. Apoll. p. 19. The dedicatory inscriptions found at Delos (collected by Hoffmann der ionische Dialekt i. pp.
ch. 12,
;

On

appear to go back to 600

Windisch de hymnis Horn, majoribus f. Christensen de hymno in ApolL Priem der horn. Hymn, auf den Horn.
p. 5
; ;

delisch. Apoll. ; Yth^vhaxdi die spracJie der Jcom. Hymnen, and Metrische Beobach. zu
d. horn.

Hymnen.

Ill

EIC

AnOAAONA

67

The age of the non-Delian part is equally uncertain. The of Typhaon has been thought later than Stesichorus, as he, episode and not the author of the hymn, is mentioned in the E. M. 772,
in connexion with the genealogy of Typhaon.

This argument,

however,

is

fragment is judged from

The quite worthless (see p. liii, and note on 306). in the style of the Theogony, and, as far as can be
style, "

The
again

"

may belong to the early Hesiodean school. part may be later than the Delian, but here Pythian the evidence is inconclusive. On the other hand Fick

{B. B. xvi. p. 21) holds that Cynaethus, the author of the Delian hymn, probably took the Pythian hymn as his model. An early
is required by the absence of the place-name Delphi, and the fact that chariot-races seem to have been still unknown by at Pytho.^ The terminus ante quern must therefore be placed at

date

586

B.C.,

when

The temple

built

these races were instituted (see further on 542). by Trophonius and Agamedes was standing in

(cf. 299); it was burned in 548 B.C. (Paus.x. 5. 6). The Pythian hymn cannot therefore be later than the beginning of the sixth century, and may be much older.^ The locality is settled for the V. Flace of composition. Delian hymn by the statement of the poet himself, who was an Ionian from Chios, and recited at Delos (172). This, of course,

the poet's time

proves nothing for the rest of the hymn, since its unity cannot be According to the common view (see Baumeister p. accepted. the first hymn is the work of a Homerid, the second belongs 115),

Hesiodean school. Gemoll, on the other hand, very proremarks that there are reminiscences of Hesiod in the perly Delian part, and that the whole document shows the influence of All that can be inferred from internal evidence is, that Homer.^ the author of the Pythian part was familiar with Delphi, whose
to the
is accurately described (283); further, the episode of and the reference to the curious custom at Onchestus Telphusa

situation

MahafFy {Greek Lit. i. p. 147) rejects this argument on the ground that chariot-races were never held at Delphi on the plain ; so it may itself, but
always have been supposed that Apollo chose Delphi to avoid disturbance. But

Verrall accepts the old theory that 542 alludes to the First Sacred War, in which case the date would be not earlier than 586 b.c, nor much later, But the passage, if not a late addition, may be otherwise explained (see note ad
v.

when

chariot-racing was instituted, it must have been done by favour of the

loc).

could not have been thought god, to object to any part of his own festival.

who

possible

The argument

is

therefore valid.

v. 121 ; there are als( reminiscences at 62, 81, 93, 169 f. The Pythian part is full of Homeric formulae see Windisch p. 11.
;

'

Gemoll quotes

68

TMNOI OMHPIKOI

iir

are distinctly local, and seem to prove that the poem was posed on the mainland, and probably in central Greece.

comIts

nearest analogy
"

is

Hesiodean,"

is

the Shield of Heracles, which, if not genuinely The tone of this poem is certainly Boeotian.
;

thoroughly Apolline the contest takes place in the precinct of the Pagasaean Apollo {Sent. 70); the god favours Heracles, and finally causes the bones of the vanquished Cycnus to be washed

away, because he plundered pilgrims on their way to Pytho As the Pythian hymn is so much concerned with {Scut 480). Apollo's progress along the sacred way from Euboea to Delphi
(see

214

f.,

280), the local and religious interest of

the two

poems seems parallel. No stress can be laid (as against this view) on the misplacement of Boeotian localities (239 f.), whether this is due to ignorance or carelessness.
VI. Present
the
state of the

hymn.

As

hymn

in its present composite form

was known

has been shown above, to the Greeks

in the time of Pausanias and probably even of Thucydides. It would be interesting to know the date and nationality of the " " and in this connexion Dr. Verrall has suggested an editor
;

In his view the hymn is a cento, divisible ingenious theory. into at least four distinct parts, of which the oldest was a Delian

hymn; an Athenian, under

the dynasty of Pisistratus, collected from other sources, or added from his own pen, materials to form The compiler was influenced by religious the present document. and political motives, his object being to diminish the dignity of the Pythian oracle, and magnify the Delian cult of Apollo. The whole hymn, as there arranged, was an anti-Delphian " religious pasquinade." This hypothesis cannot here be fully criticised but most readers of Dr. Verrall's article will probably fail to be convinced that the hymn is not a genuine attempt to honour the At the same time, it is Pythian, as well as the Delian, Apollo. quite possible that the compiler was an Athenian in the age of
;

If we could unhesitatingly accept the tradition that Pisistratus. " the tyrant ordered a recension of Homer," the hymn to Apollo might have been edited, as well as the genuine Homeric poems,

being

itself classed

as

Homeric by common opinion.

But the

tendency of modern scholarship is to reject the tradition as unfounded.^ It is perhaps more natural to look for the editor in
^

The
vol.

{11.

i.

tradition p. xvii

is
f,),

accepted by Leaf

vol.

but Monro {Od.

ii. p. 402 f.) brings strong argumentson the other side.

Ill

EIC

AnOAAQNA

69

a place where the two great myths of Apollo the birth at Delos and the fight with the Pythian dragon were first united. This place was possibly Tegyra (see on 16) and Hiller von Gartringen (in Pauly-Wissowa 2538) suggests that not only was the Pythian hymn of Boeotian origin, but that the whole composition was put

together in Tegyra or elsewhere in Boeotia. VII. The hymn in relation to later literature.

While

the

in the collection were very generally neglected by ancient authors, the hymn to Apollo must have been widely known

other

hymns

and appreciated from early times. It seems to have served as a model for more than one of the shorter Homeric hymns (see xxvii and xxviii). In the sixth century B.C., Theognis shows the inPindar fluence of at least the Delian part (see on 117 and 118). has possible reminiscences of both parts, but this is more doubtful.^ The hymn had become a classic by the end of the fifth century, when Thucydides treats it as historical evidence of value, and Aristophanes' quotations imply that it was familiar to an Attic The Alexandrian poets made free use of it in their audience. revival of hymn -writing the chief debtor was perhaps Callimachus, in his own hymns to Apollo and Delos (see on 19, 119, 135, 383, 396), but Apollonius and Theocritus also laid it under The seventeenth idyll of Theocontribution (see on 119, 487).
:

critus
^

is

clearly inspired

by the Delian hymn.

;

The passages quoted by Gemoll from Pindar may be quite independent

see

on

73, 189.

Ill
Etc 'AnoXXcoNQ

ov re Oeol Kara

M-vijaofiac ovBe XdOco/jbai 'AttoWwz^o? iKaroco, Bco/jia Ato? rpofieovaiv lovra-

Kai pa T
ArjTO) B*

dvat<T(Tovcnv iirl

cr')(^ov

ip'^ojuevoLO

7rdvT^ a<^' khpdayv, ore ^ai^tpba ro^a TLraivei.

OCT]
fiifjLve

irapal Ail repTTiKepavvWy

et

5
els

Testimonium.

Certamen Homeri

Hes. 303 Rzach dUirkevaev

'

AijXov

els ttjv
i]

Travfj^vpLV, Kol (XTadels iTrl rbv KeparLvbv ^Wfidv, Xiyei v/jlvop eis 'A7r6XXajj'a o5
{xv-qcroixaL

apxv
bk

o^5k Xddufiat

AttSWiopos iKdroLo.
A-ffKiOL

pyjOhros de rod v/jlvov ol fihv "Iwj'es ttoKIttjv airbv KOivbv iiroLrjaavTO. ypd\pavT$ ra ^irrj els \eiKO}fx,a dvidrjKav iv r^J r^s 'Apr^fjudos lepip.

TiTULUS. ToO aOroO bxxikpou Ojunoi e!c 6n6X\coNa litteris rubris djui^pou OuNoc. eic dn6X\coNa DL 6u.Apov ujunoi. elc dn6XXcoNa EIIS ed. pr. (aS add. elc dndXXcoNa J ec dn6XXco (iuNOi bxxApov tit. om. K etc t^m ES)
:
:

dn6XXcoNa
InicxedbN

p
cet.

(Ojunoc elc
4.

V)

3.

r*

codd.
5.

coir.

Hermann

||

lini
||

cxedbN

xzDY

TirafNi;!

Barnes

JueiNS Schneidewin
3.

napii ed. pr.

1-13. See Introd. p. 65. Apollo enters the presence of the gods with bended bow see on 4. This seemingly threatening attitude has been variously interaccording to Baumeister he is preted Hermann returning from the chase assumes that the god is angry. But probably the poet merely wished to express the majesty of Apollo (Ilgen).
; ; ;

Zeus,

So the gods rise on the entrance of A 533, and of Hera, 84. enJ cxed6N, for which cf. % 205 eir'
. .

dyx^lJ-okov

ijXdev, is

by Peppmiiller

to

rightly preferred ^Tnax^Sbp, which is

only found in ApoUonius. 4. For TiToiNO Barnes and

TiTaivrj,
;

GemoU read

1.

uNi^cojuai

is

probably aor. subj.,

like Xdecouai.

For the subjunctive as

cf. IT. G. perhaps rightly 289. The words cannot be equivalent to rerafiha lxj but must mean "when he bends his bow" (in the attitude of a

an emphatic future in principal clauses see R. G. 274 f. With the first person
in affirmative sentences the subj. expresses a resolution on the part of the

shooter).

the imperf. is difficult to 5. JuijuNe explain, as the aorists following it do not differ materially in time from the
:

speaker

cf.

I 121. 5

ixv-qaofxai is fut. indie.

It is possible that There is a similar

doubt

in

488,

fivd'^ao/xaL ov5' opofii^vu},

240 oi)/c hv iyih f 126 xeipi^a-ofiaL

Kal Kal

The presents Kadi^ovaiv, x^^P" (12). imperf. cannot therefore have the force of the pluperf., as Baumeister suggests. Gemoll's explanation (imperf. of "repetition") must stand although Homeric analogies appear to be wanting (see, Cf. h. Pan 29. generally, H. G. 78. 2).

ijd^ ibco/xai., jx 383 bdcroixai els 'Atbao ev veKJjecrcn (paeivco, v 21.5 dpi6fj,'^(ro}
tdiofjLai.

Cf. also

on

h.

Dem.

366.

70

Ill

EIC

AnOAAONA
'^eipECTaLv

71

^ pa
fcau

I3t6v
(XTT

i^aXacrcre koI eKXrjXae (paperprjv,

cj/jLcov

ol

l(f>6L/jLCDv

eXovaa
elcrev

To^ov aveKpejjbacre irpof; Kiova irarpo^ kolo TraacraXov i/c '^pvcreov rov 8' et? Opovov
8'

a^ovcra.
10

T(p apa vifcrap eScoKe Trarrjp heira'C '^pvcreio} 8tKVVfJbevo<i ^ikov vlov, eTreira he Sat/xoi/e? aXKoi v6a KaOi^ovaLv '^alpei, Be re iroTvia ArjrdOy

ovveica To^o<p6pov koI Kaprepov vlov ercKrev.

X-aipe,
fjuoLKaip'
a>

Atjtol,

iirel

re/ce?

dyXaa

reKva,
15

^AiroWcovd T
Trjv fiev ev
6.
ft

avaKTa koI

Oprvyly, rov

"AprefJLOv lo')(^eaipav, he Kpavafj evl AyXo),

8.

7, X pecciN L ^a] 69pa Bticheler T6Ha t' Schneidewin 9. ficeN npb EL n tnTq L 14. udKQipa XhtoT

Stoll

||

dNCKp
11.

juace

r6sa xxkn
12.

bk om.

pH

6.

Biicheler

reads

making Apollo the subject of exaXaaae and iKk-qCae, The common reading is
preferable.
8.

6^pa

for

ft

^a,

owing
is

TrdrvLa Atjtu)

to the similarity of xatpet 5^ re to xaZpe kt\. But there

t6son

the "

bow

"

must include

no good reason why Leto should not be honoured in a hymn addressed to her son, and the invocation is not unsuitable at this place.
o& AhtoT 14. udxaip' for the formulaic order cf. Eur. Bacch. 565 [xaKap S) JlLepia, Ar. Nub. 1205 fj.6,Kap & 1,Tp\pia5s, Orph. h. iii. 12 ixa.Katp' &
:

to speak quiver, which alone, properly, is hung on the back of Apollo.

the

np6c KioNO narpbc koio is briefly put for "the pillar against which stood his So Arete sits kLovl kcfather's seat." kKiix^vt}, ^ 307, and Odysseus sits Trpos In both cases the Kloua fxaKprju, 90. pillar is near the hearth, and appears to be the place for the master or
\f/

of & is Homeric ; 6 .408, a- 122, v 199, XX vi. 11. The order is not found in Attic (In Plat. Euthyd. 271 c Stallbaum prose.
Ni^^.

The position
159,
5 26,

e.g.

In 6 65 f. the mistress of the house. herald puts a seat for Demodocas against a pillar, on which he hangs the lyre of the minstrel. cf. the scene of the gods 10. N^KTap drinking nectar in A 1 f. 11. Gemoll to the usual objects punctuation (adopted in the text), on the ground that the order should be hda S' iireiTa, and that in O 86 all He therefore the gods pledge Hera. punctuates at the end of the line, supplying a verb for dai/j-oves from But the point is that the 8ei.Kvv/ji.evos. gods remain standing until Apollo is seated ; and this is best brought out by the punctuation of the text. Snoo is
:

reads dav/xaaia,
KpiTcou.
)

S)

Kpircov for davixdaC

For later poetry cf. Anth. Pal. vi. 239. 1 6.ypov6fi & Udv. 15. It is natural to mention both the children of Leto, although the hymn is Artemis is addressed to one of them. joined with Apollo in the invocation at 165, where see note. 16 = Orph. h. XXXV. 5. 'OpxuHy hardly the Syracusan Ortygia, as Fick {Odyssee p. 281) supposes, although that place was closely associated with Artemis see Pind. Nem. i. If., Pyth. ii. 7. Delos itself was anciently called Ortygia (schol. Apoll. Arg. A 419, Athen. ix. 392 D and in Alexandrian poetry e.g. Callim. h. Ap. 59, followed by Verg. Aen. iii.
:

emphatic in this position not till then," turn demum.

13 = 126.

' '

then and

14-18. This invocation has been sus-

pected by many commentators, who think that it is the beginning of a hymn to Leto (or a complete hymn). According to Ilgen it may have been interpolated

124, Hesych. s.v. "Oprvyla, Eust. 1558), but the islands are here expressly distinguished cf. Anth. Pal. vi. 273 "Apre/K, AdXov ^xoucra Kal 'Oprvyiav ipbeaaav. We may here follow Strabo (x. 5. 5), who identifies Ortygia with Rheneia. The For Ortygia of o 404 is unknown.
;

further references see Preller-Robert

i.

72
K6K\tfi6V7)
CL'y^oTdTOi)
7rpb<;

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
fiaKpov 6po<; koI K.vvOiop o^Oov,

III

(poLVLKO<;

eV

'IvcottoIo
7rdvT(0<;

peeOpoi^;.

Hft)?

dp

(J

vfjuvrjao)

evvfivov iovra;
ft)S^9,

iravrrj r^dp
17.

rot,

^ol^e,
Lenz

vo/juof;

ffe^X'^arai
Oni Ncibnoio

20

np6 L
:

II

kckXiju^ni;;

18.

M
:

On' iNCibnoio S ed. pr.

OniN6noio x

On' {wdnoio vel Oni N6noio

:
||

On* oiNCi}noio z
:

ndNTCOc x 19. rdp vel r6p codd. corr. Barnes Nouoi Barnes n6juoi Matthiae n6jljloc ueJueXHrai doidAc ^e^\l^xaTa^ Mattliiae vel n6juoi uejueXiHiaT* doidAc vel Nouoi xiejueXAar' doidoTc Hermann noju6c Jueu^XHTai doidoTc Schneidewin textum servant Maittaire, Franke
: :
||

in Reiz, F. C. Matthiae ndNxocc' ndNTCON p 20.

:

p. 297,

Farnell Cults

ii.

p. 433,

Jebb on

Soph. Track. 214.

and von SchoefFer

Apollo was
also

Farnell {ib. p. 465) {de Deli ins. rebus)

to

see App. i. p. 307). H. vii. p. 329 f. For the Inopus cf. Callim. h. Art. 171,
;

favour Strabo's identification.

supposed been born at other places where the possessed, or were given, a verbal resemblance to the Dalian sites
localities
:

have

se

Ephesus (Tac. Ann. iii. 61 esse apud lucum Ortygiam see below 117) at Tegyra near Orchomenus, where a mountain was called Delos, and the birth was localised between the streams called Phoenix and Elaia (Plut. Pelop. 3 6, de defect, or. 412 b, Ael. F. H. v. 4).
at
. .
;
;

The hymn evidently represents the birth as taking place on the mountain, at the early sanctuary known as the
grotto (Lebegue p. 49, 54, 75, Jebb J. H. S. i. in later times, beginning with p. 47) Theognis, the scene of the birth was transferred to the plain below, and the took the place of the Inopus Xifivrj (Lebegue p. 95 f.). The transference was no doubt due to the building of the first temple of Apollo in the plain. Cf.
;

Del. 203, 263, Lycophr. 576, Paus. ii. The name occurs in inscriptions ; 5. 3. there was an official called tpcoTrocpijXa^ or Kp-qvocpTuKa^, B. C. H. xiv. p. 487 cf. B. H. vii. p. 330. 'Ivwirb^ is probably connected with Ivdo) iu6w and their cognates, one of the senses of which is "to flow "or "pour"; cf. Fick B. B. xxii. p. 62, Meister K. Z. xxxii. p. 136 f. Johansson I. F. iv. p. 135. 6 thinks the latter part contains op = water. The spelling oiv- in some mss. of Callim. h. Art. I.e., AntJh. Pal. vi. 273. 1, Lycophr. I.e., and Suidas has no authority in inscri})tions, and may have resulted from a false derivation {olvo$, olvojirSs). So A 8 etc. The 19. T ap cf. 207, line is illustrated by Callim. 7i. Ap. 30 ovS" 6 xopos Tov <^OL^ov ecji ^v ixbvov ij/xap
;

deiaeL,

Appendix i. 17. KOnoion

Fick B. B. xxi. 18. 9oiNiKoc
^n' 'iNconoTo

^cttl yap eiivixvos. 20-24 have been ejected by Baumeister as a gloss on eiiv/xvov. Lines 22, 23 = 144, 145, where they are more suitable but the repetition is of course no proof of different authorship, Verrall
\

and others
;

on the derivation
p.

see

271.

see

on 117.
:

the preposition ^e^epoic vtt' is just possible, in the loose sense of "near"; cf. Apoll. Arg. B 794 v(t> There are, however, elafievah 'TrrioLo. no certain examples of viro with a river in Homer in B 616 6a(xov i(f> 'Tp/uivrj is clearly right (vcf) a minority of mss.) in 4> 87 all Mss. have VTrb "ZaTVLohTi, which Strabo corrects to eirl (xiii. 605) ; the vulgate probably arose from ignorance that Satnioeis was a river (Z 34, S 445). vtro might indeed suit a mountain-torrent in the literal sense, "under" its waters, but this does not apply to the Inopus, whose position has
;
;

(p. 17) thinks that this passage (as well as 136-139) is interpolated by the "compiler," to pave the way for the Pythian part, by a reference to the But the passage does not TJTretpos. disturb the context, and may very well have been composed by the Chian poet. He knew, though he did not lay stress on the fact, that Apollo was widely by a worshipped on the mainland casual allusion to this continental
;

worship he complimented Delos, which was preferred by Apollo to all other

sanctuaries.

been identified by an inscription {B.

0.

the MSS. 20. Nojubc 6e6Xi4aTai c^bnc appear to give a case of the Ionic perf. Smyth plural taken for a singular. In n 243 Zenodotus read Ionic 613. olos iTrcaT^araL against which Aristarchus
:

Ill

EIC
r)fjLev

AnOAAONA

73

av 7]7reLpov iroprirpo^ov ^3' ava vrjaov^. iraaai he aKOTrtal rot ahov koL Trpcooz^e? UKpoc
ijyfrTjXcov

opewv irorapboi

6*

aXaSe

7rpopeovT6<;,

aKTau T
r)

eh aXa
7rpo<;

W9

ere

KeKkipuevai XtyLtez^e? re OdXdcrcrrj^. irpoiTOV Arjra) reKe '^dp/jua ^porolat,

25

KXtvdelaa AyXo) ev
e^rjeb

K.vvdov
;

6po<;

Kpavarj evl vt^aw,

dficfyipvTr)

eKarepde 8e Kvp^a KeXatvov

dve/JLOiaLV

-^epcrovSe \c'yv7rvoLOt,<;

evOev diropvvjJievo^ iraaL 6v7}toi<tlv dvd(TaeL<;.

21.

naNTOTp690N p

22.

SBon T
26.

bbos

SBon
corr.

cet.

versus 23-73

omittuntur in

ascripsit
:

m.

rec. Xeinei crixoi

no
:

24. XijUNai

25.

ft

mc
x

ante corr. ed. pr.

Addc

cet.

kunooc codd.

Holstein

28. kseiei

29. post h. V.

lacunam

statuit

Hermann
22.
Tracrat

protested {ar^voeX Sti to. TOiavra p-qfiara In y 438 several mss. ir\ridvvTLKd effri). have Oea Kexapoiar' Idovcra, in A 660 one reads ^e^Xrjarai fikv 6 rvdeidrjs. AratuS
/nciWov ixeKavevaa. Kal ei prjyv^aro fiaWov conversely in the plural KexdfiavraL <f)pives Pind. Pyth. ix. 56, KiKpavTai <Tvfji.<popai Eur. Hipp. It is therefore possible that the 1255. text may be correct, although all editors since Wolf and Barnes have accepted There is a doubt as to yofjiOL or vofioi. which of these two words should be
;

Cf.

e 557, 299 e/c 6' SKOinoX Kal Trpdjoves &KpoL.

dp^oiv

%(l>a.vev

So

282

v\prfkQ)v

Kopv(pds Kal irpibova%

817 (Maass)

lias

Kal

&KpOVS. 23. norauoi e* iiXade

npop^ONrec
598, k 351.
dKT})
Keltf
\

an
dXi

Homeric formula
24. 26.
Cf.

cf.
ij^

E
TLS

234

KeKXifiivr].

been ejected by Lenz and others, as a repetition of 17, which, however, is not offensive. The duplicaline has
iv (27) presents no 721-2, and see n. on KOnoou the MSS. give Kvvdo^ 6pos, 438. and Steph. Byz. explicitly says Kivdos Kal 6r]\vKU}s Kal ovder^pus. But in 141

The

tion of

hi and
;

difficulty

cf.

adopted
reads

(Melic Pods p. Iviii) the sense of 'strain,' 'tune,' a meaning which first occurs in Alcman fr. xxv opvix^v vdjuuos. The
;

Smyth
in

v6fios,

Kwdov
and
it

meaning nome may have been developed from this more general use. On the whole, however, vofios "range" is
*

'

specific

TranraXdevTos must be masculine, is difficult to suppose that any

perhaps preferable, on the authority of 249, Hes. Op. 401 iiricov vo/x6s (note the singular). For ^dWe<x6ai (mid.)^:
4,

lay (as a foundation)

Nem.
;

i.

8.

None

Pind. Pyth. vii. of the emendations

cf.

cbdAc ofjSejSXT^arat are convincing. be kept cf. h. Dem. 494 with 495.
21.

may

however negligent, could use it with two genders. The case of cpd^s and doiS^s in h. Dem. 494 and 495, already Moreover, the quoted, is not so hard. Homeric idiom requires the gen. with In t 21, v 351 6pos (cf. 34, 35, 40 etc.) 6po$ can be taken as in apposition to 'NrjpiTov (NrjplTov has been suggested), as
writer,

in

the fineipoN probably mainland of Greece and Asia Minor, as places situate in both are mentioned in
includes

8 'Nvarj, vrrarov 6pos. Ai4\c3 In djU9ipuTij inscr. in Hon. Grecs, 1879, p. 45 so a 50, 198,
i.

27.

fi

283
28.

vrjcrcp

iv

dix<\>ip{)rrj,
:

X 325

(Airj).

the geographical list 30 f. "cattle- feeding." This

nopTiTp690N
rare

XiruriNofoic
7i(pvpoLo

&ira^ ^^7-,
irvelovTos.

but

cf.

word

is

567

Xi7i>

On

the

now found
pontum.

in Bacchyl.

The

xi. 30, of Metafact that it is there the

lengthening -oLols see Solmsen Utitersuchungen zur griech. Laut- UTid Verslehre
p. 114.

specific epithet of a place (like aiyi^oroi and /3oi^/3oTos of Ithaca, p 246) is no

iravrogeneric use here, Trp6<pov, if not an intentional conjecture, may be a corruption ; cf. irSpSaXts,

objection to

its

irdpdaXis, vdpTios,
p. 261.

irdprios

J.

H.

S. xv.

29-30. The lacuna which Hermann wished before 30 does not seem necessary, if we put a full stop at avdaceis. The sense is no doubt abrupt, but not more so than the general style of the hymns, and the connexion at the end of the narra-

74

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
r
Alyivrj vavcrLKKetTrj r ^v^oLa, Wipeaiat re kol ay^iaXt] Ile7rdpr)do<;,

III

vrjaof;

AlyaL T
Barnes
||

30. t' post Kpi^TH add.

corr.
:

Hermann
||

||

'Aohn^con

Hermann

31.

aYriNO codd.
32.

alriwHC Schneidewin
j9
:

post eCfioia add. kuBn^

:

HJ

Fleipeciai

Ruhnken

6rxiaXoc
^ir
. . .

du9iaXoc Ilgen

djU9i<li\H

Matthiae

tive {rSaaov

'Uero, 45) is certain.

direct

The asyndeton
544
Saraoi'

from Attica to Delos (Hyperid.

is

closely paralleled
dvca,

by

Aia^os

MaKapos

^5os,

fr. 70). 31. Schneidewin

AlyivTjs i.e.

eipyei kt\., a passage evidently in the writer's mind ; cf. evrbs 'ix'^i 30,

ivTos

and MaKapos Uo% 37. 30-44. Many, though by no means the places mentioned in this all, of
geographical list were famous for the worship of Apollo. It has been thought that they were named for this reason ; the poet perhaps meant to recount a

and Baumeister read the nymph Aegina, as the name of the island would be in the nominative. But it is simpler to correct the Attic Myiva to Aiyivrj. The rhythm of the line, which (as written in the
Mss.) is entirely spondaic, is very rare. Indeed, the original existence of any such (ttIxol duSeKaaijWa^oL may be doubted the exx. usually quoted (A 221, 130, 334, 15) admit at least

number

of cities and islands which afterwards received Apollo, although each feared to become his birthplace.

one dactyl,

if
(

La Roche
leaves

But, if this view is correct, it is remarkable that Rhodes, one of the chief seats of Apollo-worship, is not mentioned, although the neighbouring island of Carpathos, which was far less

% 175 = 192
iretprjvaure,

open syllables are restored. Wiener Studien xx. p. 68)

aeiprjv

d^ TrXe/crV e^

where however avrbo may have been original. Here i/aucrtKXeiTT] T 'Ei)/3ota would give two dactyls.
avTov
of several places so called, 32. Alrai the most famous was the Achaean Aegae on the Corinthian gulf, but this is here out of the question. Hesychius (s.v.)
:

the catalogue. The list, taken as a whole, is purely geographical, and is compiled to show the extent of Leto's wanderings round the coasts and islands of the Aegean. The places are enumerated in a more or less orderly sequence Leto starts from
important,
occurs
in
;

mentions an island
IIoo-etScDvoj,

irphs rfj 'Ev^oiq, iepbv

which

suits

the

present

Cf. Eust. 708. passage. the editors have Elpeciai

:

accepted

moves northwards by Aegina, Athens, and Euboea to Athos and Samothrace she then returns southward, visiting Ida and taking on her way the chief islands of the Aegean and places in Asia Minor, until she reaches the most southerly group of islands from Carpathos she moves in to Delos by way of Naxos, Pares, and
Crete,
;
;

Ruhnken's Ilei/oeo-tat for t eipeaiai. Peiresiae was in Magnesia, and would

be geographically suitable cf. Apoll. Arg. i. 37. 584. But Pliny N. H. iv. on the 23 mentions an island, Irrhesia, Thermaic gulf, and there was a city, Iresiae, in N. Greece (Livy xxxii. 13, where Leake North. Greece iv. 493 An island proposes to read Piresiae). in the Thermaic gulf might well be mentioned together with Peparethos
;

Rheneia.
30. There was a connecting link between Crete and Athens in a myth of Theseus, according to which the hero, after leaving Crete on his homeward voyage, instituted a festival in honour of Apollo at Delos. Cf. Paus. viii. 48. Thes. 21. The Cretans were 3, Plut. among those who danced round the altar of the Delian Apollo, Verg. Aen. iv. 146. The poet may of course have known the legend but the connexion between the two places seems to be geographical rather than mythological. According to the Athenian version, Leto passed
;

and Athos

metrical diflBculties would

prevent an absolutely accurate order in See on 35. the recital of Leto's travel. "near the sea," more 6rxi<fiXH,

B 640. But cf. properly of a city On Soph. Aj. 135 SaXa/xij/os 0,7x1^X01;. the fem. termination see J. H. S. xv. p. 261. It is impossible to decide between B 697 (17cf. ayx^oX-q and 0,7x10X05 xtaXSv r "Avrpcova (dyxio-Xv Zenodotus). Similar variants of fem. terminations in the hymns are h. Ap. 181, 251, h. Herm.
; ;

124,

209,

272,

412, h,

Aj^hr.

39,

50,

Ill

EIC
%pr]iKLO^ T ^PtjikItj t6
ZiKvpo'^
^'Ififfpo^

AnOAAQNA

75

Zd/JL0<; "ISt;?

A^o&)9 Kol TlrfKiov aKpa Kaprjva, t opea aKidevra,

/cal

KOL ^(OKaua

Avrofcdvrjf;
Arj/jLvo<i

6po<i

alirv,

35

evKTifJievr]

kol

dfii'^daXoeaara,
elv

Aeo-ySo? r
Kat,

rjyaOer),
fj

IsJidKapof;

eSo? Alo\lcovo<;,

Xto9,

vrjcrcov

XtTrapcoTdrrj
/cat

d\X Keirac,
opo^ alirv.
:

iraiTraXoei^ re

MtyLta?

Kal K^copvKOV aKpa /cdprjva,

Alaa'yerj'i
36.
:

Kol KXdpo<; aly\'^6(7(Ta

33.

40

Secoc codd.
:

corr.

Barnes

aOxoicaNfic xzk.tT)^
fiNxa

'AwTiKdNHC vel
:

'AxpoKdNHC Ilgen

AlroicdNHC Matthiae

KdNHC Hermann
Matthiae

sequitur in

zAtD

V.

41

36. T*

om. Hermann

40. airaX^ou F. C.

See Lobeck Paralip.

p. 474 f., KiihnerBlass 147. Among later poets, Pindar rather affects the fem. termination of

compound
iii.

adjectives (see
:

Bury on Nem.
d/cayudras.

order is again broken ; coming southward from Samothrace Leto would naturally visit

2) 35.

Bacchylides v. 25 has the proper CxOpoc

Imbros and
Scyros.
<t>cibKaia
:

Lenmos,

before

reaching

[iLX^aXbeaaav in the Homeric passage ; this would get rid of the dactylic caesura (see on h. Bern. 17), but would introduce a spondaic fourth foot by position (see on h. Bern. 269). L. Meyer {Griech. Et. i.) thinks that fiLx^aXoeis may be the older form. cf. Pans. x. 37. See above on 29 f. 38. 2 Md/capos rod Al6\ov. For the
;

situation
31,

is

a city in N. Ionia ; its described by Livy xxxvii.

:

legends connected with this mythical king see Leaf on fl 544, Roscher s.v.
38.

The epithet
:

XiirapSs

= fruitful)

is

Strabo 582.
the value of the manu-

not applied to lands by Homer.

cIn &X\ KeiTQi cf. t 25, Callim. h. Bel. 3. The complimentary reference to his own island is natural for the

AOtok^nhc

script tradition is here well demonstrated; the existence of Autocane was doubted,

and various emendations were proposed but a town of this name, in Aeolis, is now known from its coinage (AYTOKANA. The head of Apollo sometimes occurs, pointing to an Apollo-cult). See Head
;

Chian poet.
39. Miuac opposite Chios, in the peninsula of Erythrae cf. y 172. In Callim. h. Bel. 157 Iris watches on Mimas to prevent the islands from a neighreceiving Leto. KcopuKou
: ; :

Hist.
Hill).

Num.

p.
first

owe in the

478 (a reference we instance to Mr. G. F.

is

bouring mountain,
40.

S. of

Mimas.
:

Kdvrj or Kdj/ai

known from
5
;

KXdpoc

(not in

Homer)

cf.

ix.

Strabo 615 as a mountain-range opposite See Paulythe S. point of Lesbos. Wissowa 2597. The prefix airo- seems to denote "centre of"(so'Fick B. B. xxii. p. 257), with which may be com-

famous for the temple and oracle of Apollo, but probably mentioned only
as being a land-mark. On the site see Frazer on Pans. vii. 3. 1. alrXi^ecca : the adjective is only found as an epithet of Olympus in Homer. It is applied to horses in xxxii. 9, and here seems to refer to the brightness of an elevated city. Nicander {Tlier. 958) has KXdpou vi^Secraa irdKlxvi}, where the adj. means "bright," as in Ther. 291, 881, Alexiph.

Automula Autolala, pared Autoba, (although some or all of these may not be genuine Greek names).
36. eOicTiJU^NH : a quadrisyllable, cf. eUcKoiros h. Aphr. 262 ; on the other

hand ivKTifiivris infra 102, in accordance with Homeric usage. Hence Hermann omits T. duixeaX6ecca only here and in O
:

252.

is

The derivation and Ebeling. " The most probable meaning is " smoky
753, in the

same phrase.
see

obscure

Leaf

I.e.

(cf.

d-ixlx-y^ri)

with

reference

to

volcano

Mosychlos.

Antimachus

the read

Aicar^HC mentioned in Nicand. Ther. 218, where the scholia note a variant Its position can Alyayirj. only be inferred from this passage. place AlyaviTj is mentioned in Aiith. Pal. vii. 390, but this was apparently in
:

Macedonia.

76
KoX
^dfjLO<;

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
r alireiva Kaprjva, vSpTjXrj Mu/caX?;? re Koo)? re, ttoKl^; ^epoirwv av6pci)7ro)v, MtXT^TO?
Kol
}Lvl8o<;
aLTreivr)

III

^d^o<; T

rjSe

koI l^dpiraOo^i rjvefjboecro-a, Tlapo? 'Vrjvatd re irerprjeacra,

45

Toaaov
el'

eTT

Tt9

ol yacecov
/x-aX'

cdhivovaa '^ktj^oXov t/cero ArjTco, vlel Oekou ol/cta Oecrdai.

at Se

irpofjueov

koI ehei^icrav, ovBe rt? erXr]

^olfiov he^aadai, koX irtorepr] irep iovaa, irpiv y ore Bi] p iirl AyXov iff^aaro irorvia Atjtco, KaL fjbtv dveipofxevT] eirea irrepoevra irpoaTjvBa'
Arfk!,
42. n6Xeic

50

el

<ydp k

i6eXoi<;

eSo?

e/jufievaL

vlo<i

ifjuolo
:

'p
||

\\

pAueia Lobeck

44. ^i^Naid S Juep6ncoN drepcibxcoN Pierson ^HNaia cet. corr. coi ajDJKS om. p raidooN 46. ol neTpi4dec(c)a LII
:

HT

\\

eY TIC raidcoN omisso oi Barnes

:

eY tic x' o^ Matthiae

uieT
lieeXoi

||

e^Xei codd.
49.
||

corr,

Matthiae
liBi^ccaTo

^e^Xoi
:

uTY

Hermann
: :

Franks
pro
cet.
ei
||

^BiicaTO
k' ^eeXoic
:

DK
HS

L
:

Bi4caTo

HJ

^Bj^ccto cet.

51.

fi

Matthiae
4:juoTo

Kee^Xoic J
41.

kgo^Xhc LII
is

Kee^Xeic vel k' lie^Xeic

AHLRj

kxxvo cet

Saraos

abundance of
Del.

48

called OBpHXii from the Callim. h. streams. VTjaoto 8id^poxov vdarc /maarbv
its
{oiiirio

yap 'eriv Sa/^os). Pliny 37 names several rivers and MuxdXHC . . fountains on the island. K<4pHNa = B 869 (following Miletus 868). 42. Mep6ncoN dNepcbncoN the Meropes were the ancient inhabitants of Cos (not Miletus, hence 7r6Xets {p) is a mistake tlie same variant occurs in T 60). They are mentioned by Find. Nein. iv. 26, Isthm. V. 31, Herondas ii. 95, Hesych. Eusth. 97. 40. The Homeric S.V.,

N. H.

llapdePLT]^ V.

only mentioned as a landmark between Carpathos and Delos (Gemoll). 'Pi^NOid the form is found in Theocr. xvii. 70, and in Suid. s.v., who also gives 'Ft? v/a,
:

and Steph. Byz, attests '^rjvaia (parox.) but the usual and probably correct form is 'PTyj/eia, which Lobeck Paralip. 302 would restore. Attic inscriptions support 'P^j/eta {C. I. A. i. 283, 814),
;

but
also

cf.

'P>7J'atejys

ih.

813.

Steph. Byz.

mentions the forms '^vvtj, 'Pt^Wj. Faros and Rheneia are not in Homer. 46, The variants were produced by
the synizesis in yai^wv. the con61, jecture of H, is usually read, and is with Uero. Fick reads aoi necessary

formula

ixepbir(av

dvOpibircjv

no

doubt
;

suggested the addition of dvdpdbtrwv here

the usage is not Homeric, but is found infra 398, 424 UvXrjyepias dydpcbirovs.

with

'iKeo 45, but Aiqrd} Ar}Toi 62) is against this.

nominative

(cf.

So

Apoll.

dvdpdoTrwv.

Arg. B 677 'Tirep^op^wv In Homer the idiom only

;

occurs
&v8pes,
43.

with dvifjp f 3 ^airjKOJv

263.

cf.

dvbpQjv,

594 XivTies but dvdpcoTros

the optative is necessary. As ed^\u3 is the Homeric form, Franke and Gemoll write we? ediXoi, but the
e^Xoi
:

synizesis

is

very

harsh,

although

it

681x7)$, IT

would have commended

itself to Arist-

Neither Cnidos nor Carpathos oc-

curs in Homer. The Cnidians worshipped the Triopian Apollo, as well as Aphrodite
523), and Kvi8i.o$ is an inscription, as a title of the god). See Pauly-Wissowa 57. There was a temple of Apollo in Carpathos, but the island was not specially

(Head

Hist.

Num.

found once

(in

archus, who wrote Ilr)\ei8ijd\' ( = IlTjXe/ST/, ^deX') in A 277. However, in that passage and in o 317 diXu) seems to be established, and should be retained here, as in h. Rerm. 274, h. Aphr. 38, and possibly h. Bern. 160. 49. lB)4caT0 the mss. vary between this form and i^-fjcreTo,. as in F 262,
:

celebrated for his cult. From this island, the most southerly point of her wanderLeto returns towards Delos. ings, 44. Ndzoc in spite of the fame of the Naxian Apollo, the island is doubtless
:

where Aristarchus preferred the forms in -e-, but did not make the change in his text. See Leaf I.e., and H. G. 41. 51. ei rdp k' ^e^oic the apodosis is not expressed. For el Kev with opt. see
:

Ill

EIC

AnOAADNA

77

dWo<;

^oiffov 'A7roXXft)z/09, OiaOai, r evo irlova vrjov S' ov TL<^ crelo iroO^ a^^rerai, ovBe ae \rjaei, ovB evfio)V ae eaecrdao otofxai ovr evfjurjXov,
^

ov8e rpvyrjv otaei^, ovr

at Be K

ap (j)VTa fivpia (j>v(rL(;. AttoWwvo^; eKaepyov vr)ov e-^yaOa,

55

evOdK
Brjfiov

dvdpcoTTOi TOL 7rdvT<; aycvfjaova KaT6/j,^a<; dyetpofjievoL, Kviarj Se tol dcnreTO^ aiel
dvat^ei, ^oa/crjaetf; 6* oX Ke cf e^ojcrt dir aXKoTpiT]^, eirei ov rot irlap vtt

yeipo<^

ovSa<;.

60

a
52,
(xicei

^ni z

53.
:

aXXcoc JS

coni.
:

Bothe
:

[||

Xi^cei

Xiccei cet.

Xi^cei
:

Agar
tj

Ernesti
c^ r'

c'

dwi^cei

Jacobs

^ceXdccci Kirchhoff )

54.

eOBouN p
||

eCficoXo

cs S

Hermann

55. oYceic

HJ
:

oIcteTc

LHT

oiceTc cet.

oYceic]
||

noXX^N

(noXX6N in textu
57. driNJ^couc' J
jju
:

^oXXi^N super textum

ed. pr.

(noXXfiN L), in marg. 11)

hie desinit

H
J
el

SHnoucin S
ei

driNi^couciN cet.
.

58. i.Ne& be r dp6jueNoi

59.

Shp6n QNaH

Bockoic nepi rac

c'

c excociN
:

ET

(sed omisso

ju)

yp.

BocKoicee oY (ex oT) ks

I'xcocin niargo

dHp6N Snoe ef B6cKoic* eeof Ki B6cKeic 3h ^a eeoi Ke c' ^x^^i J

c
:

BHpoN SNas ef B6ckoic c' excociN L ^x"*^*" ^^^ (BocKeic) IT dwpbN aNaKx' ei dwpbN HNaKx' ei B6ckoic eeoi Ke c' ^x^^ci S
:
: :

bnpbu Unos
^Xcoci Snqkt'

ei

r
:

B6ckoic linea non expleta p : 5hp6n onqs ei BdcKoic eurac oYk c* a man. sec. : ni^cou dwatHei 6ocKi4ceic e' oY Ke c' Sx<3Cin Stoll
:

dHJUoO Cobet

3hp6n ei B6ckhc c6n SwaKTa eeoi Qnqkt' ei B6cKoic, oY re eeoi Ki c ^x"cin Stephanns eeoi bi Ke UHpi' ^x^cin Buttmann BcojuoO 6NalHei Ki ce ^HpbN gx"ciN Barnes B6cK0ic be Ke dAjuoN SnoNxa Schneidewin fipoc Sn d'i'seie euocKoTc, oY Ke c'
:

SwpbN ^NaH 66ckoi

:

ce, eeoi

be Ke

c'

ai^N excociN
:

Hermann
:

^XWciN Bergk bi KeN Priem

ShjuioO ^Natzei BcouoTc, euciai ri c

^xcccin Baumeister

B6ckoic

60.

neiap

DJK

neiap LIT

netac
to

ET
the
textual
material,
is

R. G.

a wish,
id^XoLS,
-^

el yap /c' idiXois cannot be 313. as this would require et yap

addition

H. G^. 312. Matthiae suggested yap K or Ti ap K di direct question, comparing a- 357 ^elv, ^ &p k iO^Xois.

QXXoc this gives excellent sense, though dXXus has some manuscript support, and has found favour. Agar's Xiicei, suggested by the reading of S {Class. Kev, x. p. 388), has settled
53.
:

this
Q,

line,

threat

"thou

563, X It is curious that the corruption should so long have imposed upon the com-

ov5i tre X-qaei is a common shalt know it," cf. 326, 126, and the same v.l. X 102.

The evidently the weaker reading. accentuation oiaeis is due to scribes who had been copying Theocritus, out* Qp Delos is quite treeless at <pvTd ktX. the present day. 59. The history of the gradual reconstruction of this line is instructive. The key was given by the members of the x family, and the problem was therefore beyond the older editors. Stoll in 1849 would have completed the solution, had he not neglected the indication
:

ja

5-qpov,
(drf/jioO

which

it

was

left to

Cobet to add

mentators.
54. ce ^ceceai Spitzner compares T Hence 288, f 151 for the hiatus after ere. Hermann's a^ 7' is needless though Eberhard Metrische Beohachtungen ii. p.
:

indeed had suggested itself to Baumeister, but, with a perverse sequel,

dvat^cL first apparently to Schneidewin).
p. 13 ingeniously explained ras as a note by a scribe giving the size of the lacuna in his archetype, J. H. S. xv. 165. One syllable only {-7]<x-)
irepi

Hollander

11, 12 prefers it. 55. TToXXriv, though

an

interesting

78
'""Xl?

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
(pdro'

III

ArjToly

Kvhi<7T7]

X^^P^ ^^ AtJXo?, d/jLLl3ofiev7] Be 7rpoar)vBa' dv^arep fieyaXov K.ololo,

d(T7raaL7)

k6V iyco ye yovrjv eKaroco dvaKro<;

65

Se^alfiTjv alvco^ yap iriJTv/jiov elfML Bvarj^V^ dvBpdaiv, wSe Be /cev TrepiTi/jLijeo-aa yevol/jirjv.

dWd
Xir^v

ToBe

Tpo/jieco,

Aijrol,

eVo?, ovBe
^

cre

/cevcro)'

ydp rivd (paaiv drdadaXov

KiroXXtDva

eaaeaOat, /jueya Be irpvTavevaejxev dOavdroicro Kal OvrjTotai, ^poroicrtv eVt ^elBcopov dpovpav. rep p alvoi<; BeiBoiKa Kara (j>peva Kal Kara 6v/jb6v,
fjLT)

70

OTTOT

dv TO TTpOiTOV
Kp6NOio codd.
||

IBrj

(j)do<;

rje\LOiO

62. JuerdXoio

corr.

Barnes

63.
:

kcn] ju^n ed.

pr.

66.

nepi TiJuAecca

^S

reNoijuHN

^JK

(m. rec. marg.) S

r' lipoijuHN cet.

71.

Y3hc

is

in poaKYjaeLs has to be added, and this a slighter step than Priem's ^bcxKois 5^ Kev, which involves neglect of deol. Moreover, the future tense is indicated to judge from 152 (another case of this curious syllabic corruption, a sure sign of long
this,

ayivijaovaL and the evidence of M,

by

avaC^eL.

We

K6oto), the mistake of the mss. would be easier to account for. 63. roN^N denafjuHN Matthiae ye yr) compares Luc. Dial. Mar, 10
.
. :
i'l

miss

irdaa ovk

B,p

dvvacTO viroSi^aadai rds

:

aiiTTjs

but

yovds (Leto). 64. ducHxi^c this passage seems to shew that the word is connected with
rix^oj

neglect),

would not have been

better.

The sense "you shall feed those who own you by alien hands" is supported
by the
case of Delphi,

equally barren
:

(536, 537). 60. nTap

(as Doderlein supposes); the sense required is "of evil repute." In Homer the word is only applied to iroXefxos and ddvaros. For the use of rts with an 67.
cf.

and not wdth d^os

On'
utt'

ouBac
oS8as.

of.

135 eird
is

adjective

220,

638,
:

156,

41,
its

fidXa

iriap

Buttmann

X281.
68.

probably right in considering -rriap a substantive here, as it almost certainly is in A 550, P 659 (iowv iK

npuTaNGucejueN

the verb and

"There is no rich soil beneath the surface." For virb with the ace. in this sense cf. V 371, T
TTiap cKiadai.

TrpOravis, cognates are not in Homer. in the sense of " chief," is not uncommon from the time of Pindar and Aeschylus. 71 f. c8r]s (x) is of course wrong,

and

dTLixri(TU},

aTifi-^a-ri

Some take irtap as an 259, /3 181 etc. adjective, in which case virb (Ctt') would be for iiirea-Ti. In support of this Solon xxxvi. 21 is quoted TrZap i^iXrj
ydXa, where, however, map may still be a subst., "take the rich part out of the milk," i^^Xr} being used with a double ace. 62. Kofoio cf. Hes. Theog. 404, and KoLoyev-qs Find. fr. 88. 2, KotoyhcLa Apoll. Arg. ii. 710, KoLrjts Callim. h. Del. 150, KoLov Kdpas paean of Aristonous (Smyth Melic Poets p. 527). Kp6voio is a case of the substitution of a more familiar name, aided perhaps by 383 fieydXoLo Kp6voLo. If we could
:

corrections

which

are evidently further require a

conjunction in 73.

whether

Such an insertion, after Karaarpexj/as (Franke), or

after Cjari (Giphanins) is not a legitimate

The two participles, though ungraceful, seem original, and are defended by Matthiae. There is a similar, though easier, example in M
critical proceeding.

113

f.

vqirios

oi)5'
\

dp' efxeXXe,

/ca/cds

virb

'iinroLcnv /cat dXv^as, 6xe(T(pLV dyaXX6fJivos irapd vrjQi' hxp dirovoaTriaeLV. In Hes. Theog. 521 f. a second participle 5?Jo-as is well attested.

K7]pas

The construction
in
later

is

not
Eur.

uncommon
Nub. 937
Or.
f.

Greek:

cf.

Arist.

Assume an

original fxeydXoLo Kofoio (or

with Teuffel's Troad. 643 f.

note,

656

f.,

Ill

EIC
VTjaov aniirjcra^,
TToo-al
iirel
rj

AnOAAONA
KpavarjireBof;
el/jLC,

79

KaTacrTpey^a<^ axrrj aXo<; iv TreKdyeaaiv.

jiev
jxe^ya

evO

e'ycte

Kv/jua

Kara Kparo^

a\c<;

alel
ol,

aWr)v jalav d<f>i^Tai, rj rev^aaOai vtjov re koX akaea BevhprjevTa'

8*

KXvaaec,

Kev dBj)

75

irovKvirohef;

aW

S' ev i/mol OaXd/iia^ t fiiXaivac (j^cj/cai oiKia iroirjaovrai d/cr)Bea %^Tei' \aSiV'

el

jjbOL fjLLv

rkairj<;

ye,

6ed, pbkyav opKov o/jLoacrai,

80

ivddBe

irpcoTov rev^ecv irepLKoXkea vrjov fifjLvat dvOpMTrcov ')(^p7)crTr)pL0Vy avrdp eireira

eirel

TrdvTa^;
72.

eir*

dvdpQ)7rov<;,
:

rj

ttoXvcovv/jLO';

earai.

iyniukcac
:

6tiuhcco xDK. ut vid.

3'

Stiuhch JS
5'

superscr.
:

corr.

73.

&cei a;AtDJS

<3Scy
:

Giphanius
:

Karacrp^ij/ac

Franke

cbeeiN
:

SWudic QXXo Steplianus 74. aXXudic J 75. fi vel ft codd. 78. dKHd^a xj^tcY XacoN (aBH oi n) aaj^ oI E oSh oT T ddoJH p diaHC AKH^ed x^Tei XdcoN L) zDS Ma; {iiKHdia Sxh TeYXdcoN ET ^Kacrd t 90Xa NenovidcoN p 79. eedbN pro eea Kammer 81. lacunam post h.v. stat. Hermann, quam explevimus verbis Teundceco nhoOc te Kai dXcea dcNdpHCNTa
: : :

Kammer 65h ol 0AtDL

82. kneik J:

^niw

Mx
:

SneiH

||

^crai

M, marg. J

{yp'.):

icriu cet.

72.

KpaNai4nedoc
Delos,

onlj'^

Kpapad, of as in this 1357.

73.
is

hymn
;

Find. 16, 26
:

here Isthm.

of.
i.

3,

case the epithet would be transferred to the oUia from the 0tD/cat, to which it

Orph. Arg.

would more properly

alfi'

refer.

KaxacTp^ij/ac

not clear

the exact meaning the verb hardly admits the

S. "trampling on translation of L. " The sense is rather overturning or "upsetting" Delos, and so sinking it. There is, however, nothing in the
it."
'"*

and

The readdTToXLXM'^ouTat d/c7?5^es. ing of the Paris family ^Kaard re <pvXa vewoijdcov is recognised to be a late piece of patchwork, suggested by 8 404
^Qkul form
vitrodes
veiro{)5u)v

Cf.

123

KaXrjs
{

= veirb5(jiv)

dXocriSvTjs.
is

The
quite

as

word which need imply a floating island, Gemoll supposes. In Find. fr. 87,

88 Christ (cf. Callim. h. Del. 34 f., Strabo 485) the island is said to have floated until the advent of Leto. Gemoll thinks that Pindar had this

barbarous, and the sense of "fish" or "sea-monsters" was not attached to the word before Alexandrine times. The variant was probably due to a

"corrector," who could make nothing of aKrfbia dxv reiXdiav, or some similar
corruption.
79.
Cf. e 178, K 343.
:

passage in mind, and quite needlessly emj)hasises this doubtful supposition to prove that the hymn is older than Pindar. Better proofs can, of course, be given. In a different connexion Apoll. Arg. B 679 f. says of an island
visited
yrjaos

81. xP"CT4pioN not in Homer (Hes. For the oracle at Delos fr. 39, 6, 48).

by Apollo
k\v^v

r/

5' iirb

iroaalv
\

creieTO

(besides reff. in Gemoll) Lebegue liecherches sur Dilos 1876, F. W. H, Myers Classical Essays p. 29 f., Dyer Gods in Greece p. 370. References in
see

dX6c In neXdrccciN e 335. 77. Compare e 432 TrovXiJirodos

78. oiKia

bXr],

5'

iwl Kijfiara x^pf^V6aXdfjir}S

e^eXKOim-^voio.

noii^coNTai

cf.

168.

dKHd^a is probably passive, "unheeded," and so "safe." But it has also been taken as active, "careless," in which

Pauly-Wissowa, art. Apollon, and s.v. Kijvdios 57. Verrall (p. 18 f.) minimises the importance of the oracle, and rejects 80-82, with 132, as the work of a "compiler." The passages, however, the Delian oracle must are genuine have had some power, at least for the islanders, although its fame was obscured
;

80
'^n? ap^

TMNOI OMHPIICOI
At^tw Be 6e(ov fieyav opKov ofioaaev e<f)7j' vvv TCbhe jala koI ovpavo<i 6ypv<; virepdev, Koi TO Karei^ofievov XTvyo<i vhayp, 09 re fjL6yi(TT0<; re irekeu jJuaKapeaai OeolaLv 6pfC0<; Beivoraro^ TTjBe Ovoohrj^ eaaerac alel T) /jLrjv ^OL^ov
XaTco

III

^a)/jLo<i

fcal

refxevo^,

Tiaei Be

ere

efo^a irdvrwv.
90

Avrap
At/to)
8'

eirei

opLoaev re reXevTijcrev re rov opKov,

ArjXof; fiev /juaka

ivvrj/jbdp

%a^pe yovo) eKaroco avaicTO^, re koI evvea vvKTa<; dekirTOC^;

Seal
S'

(oBlveaort

ireirapro.
ecrav,

eaav evBoOi
re ^Velr] re

irdcrac,

oaaat dpLO-rac
^I'^valrj

Atcovr]

re @eyLtt9 kol dydaTovo<;

:

AfjLcjitTpLTr),

83. SuoceN X roNH Franke

BuooceN DK, marg. J

: :

92. SnBooi] aOT6ei Ilgen

Ssoxa ETF ^Nodde Hermann

88. c'

ce

^soxa JS
93.

90.

^aci pro Icon

"Wolf

II

^eiH ed. pr.

^gh codd.
91.

At all events, it is hard to follow Bouche-Leclercq {Divination iii. p. 13 f.) who argues that there never was an actual oracle at Delos, and that Xptif^riipLov refers loosely to unattached

by Delphi.

number

^NNHJuap see on
;

a vague
h.

conventional

Dem.

47.

92. gNBoei, "in the island." Cf. Callim. h. Del. 222 At^tw toi idrpyjv dva\6Tai ^p8o9c vqaov, an expression

diviners, who drew their inspiration from the goddess Brizo, or Glaucus.

which Baumeister thinks may have been borrowed from the present passage. So
Bccai apicrai ecaN = P 377 (masc). '^a<n has been generally accepted, first syllable of Aiwj/t; is short in Homer and Hesiod (E 370, Theog. 17, cf. also Theocr. xv. 106 Kt^Trpt 353) Aco}vala. Scqn may be due to ^(xai^ in 92 Gemoll, however, retains it, comparSchulze Q. E. p. ing Diana in Latin. In P 429 the MSS. vary between 156 n.
93.

Hermann
in

is

almost

certainly right

Hes. fr. 93 evdodi vqaov.

marking a lacuna after this line. The sense is: 'Met him first make a temple here, and then <he may build temples > among all men, for he is But this meandestined to be famous." ing cannot be extracted from the passage
stands. 82. noXucioNUJUioc ^CTQi : the future
as
it
:

"Wolfs as the
;

see
is

on

h.

Dem.

18.

necessary to the sense, and the corruption in xp is easy ;

AvTo/iidcjv Aubpeos
vl6s.

and ye Aiwpeos

&\kl/xo9

see J.
83.

H.

S. xv. p. 272. ju^raN eec2>N

iiret

SpKoN = B
p
d/xoaev

377,
kt\.,

followed by avrap
as in 89.

here

The choice of the goddesses who are named is rather remarkable they
;

probably represent older, Titanic

deities.

84-86. Cf.
see note in

36-38 r=e 184-186 where M. and R. on the oath of

as Titans

Rhea and Themis are mentioned together by Hesiod (Theog. 135) and

the gods.

For the author's familiarity

is

with
86,

e,

see 79 (Gemoll).

Bpxoc

here not the oath (as in

;

so in 83) but the object sworn by 755, Hes. Theog. 400, 784 and often.
:

cf. h. Aphr. 59, 87. eucbdHC 6coju.6c orac. ap. Heudess 19. 1 ^(jj/jlov^ re Ovudeis. this should mean "off90. r6Nco
:

spring," not "birth" Aesch. Supp. 171 (144) has been quoted for yov($ = yovy, but the passage is doubtful. (See Tucker
;

ad

loc.)

Franke's

yovri

is

supported by

Apollodorus (i. 3), who adds Dione. Baumeister notes that, while these goddesses are very rarely found in Homer, they frequently occur in the he therefore suggests Orphic poems that their names may have been interpolated by a follower of that school. But the influence may well have been Hesiodean rather than Orphic. 94. 'IxNoiH Te O^ic from Ichnae, a town in Thessaly famous for the cult of Themis Strabo 435 "Ix^ai, 6irov ij
;
:

yovf^v 63.

Qefiis

'Ix^ala

rt/xdraL,

Hesych.

s.v.

Ill

EIC

AnOAAONA
XevKcoXevov
"}ip7]<i'

81
95

aXkai T
'^CTTO
/jLOvvrj

dddvarai,

v6(T<f>LV

yap
S'

ev fieydpooat

ovK

iireirvG-TO

Ato9 ve^eXrjyeperao. /jLoyoaT6KO<; ^IXelOvia'

vtto

Tjaro
'

yap CLKpw
6 r

'OXu/xttco

y^pvcreoLcn
i]

ve^eacrtv,
100

}ip7]<i

^paSfioavvrj<; XevKcoiXevov,

jjllv

epvice

^rfKoavvrji

ap

vlov dfjuvfiovd re Kparepov re

efjueWev.

ArjTOD re^eadat KaXkiTrXoKa/juof; tot

At

S'

'Iptv

irpovTrejJb'^av

ivKTC/juevrj^;

diro

vtjaov,

d^ifiev WiXelOvLav,

viroayoyuevaL pbkyav 6p[xov,

'^pvaeiocac Xlvoiaiv iepfxevov, ivvedirr^yyv'

99. 9paduoc5NHC 107 npoC/ncJuq/aN ES 104. xP^^ceoN AX^KTpoiciN ^epu^NON Barnes Xieoici FeppnpouneJuipaN cet. miiller vulg. tuentur Matthiae, Franke
||

96 om.

MET

juerdpoici ed.

pr.

9poduocuNH
:

cet.

corr.

Baumeister

juerdpoic codd. 102, YpiN codd.,

cf.

||

'Ixvai-nv,
i.2 p.

477.

Lycophr. 129. Preller-Robert For such titles cf. A 8"H/)77

'

t' ^Apyelrj Kal

drdcTONOc 'Aju9iTpiTH = /a 97. Amphitrite was present at the birth of Athena

Pans. iii. 17. 3) and of Aphrodite (base of statue of Olympian Zeus by Pheidias, Paus. v. 11. 8) ; for extant monuments see Pauly - Wissowa 1966. and two 96. This line, omitted in members of x, fell out from homoearchon
(relief of Gitiadas,

AXaXKo/xevrjts ^Adi^vrj.

pares Hes. Theog, 626, 884, 891, Op. 245. The singular (ppadfiocrrjvTi first occurs in ApoU. Arg. B 649. 100. 8 t', i.e. 6 re (=6'rt re) ; La

Roche Homer.
269 (3).

Unters.

i.

p.

122

f.,

H. G.

of Eilithyia in the older versions of the legend, since her journey from the Hyperboreans to help Leto was the subject of Olen's hymn (Herod,
iv. 35,
2).

102 f. The importance must have been greater

Paus.

i.

18. 5, viii. 21. 3, ix. 27.

with 98. The fact has no bearing upon its age or genuineness. For exx. of the former line of a pair being omitted cf. Herm. 215, 216. below 344, 345, h. 97-99 are apparently adapted from N dX\' 521-524 oiJ5' &pa 7rc6 tl iriirvaTO
.

7'

&p
I

dKpcp

'0Xi)/i7r<fj

vrrb

XP^^^^O'""^

Eilithyia see Farnell Cults ii. p. 608 f. "In the Delian worship, so far as the hymn of Olen expressed it, she was more than a divinity of childbirth the poet invoked her as a primaeval goddess, older than Cronos, a dispenser " of destiny, and the mother of Eros (p.
:

On

'^aro, Aibs ^ovXrjcriv eeX/xivos. Virgil {Aen. xii. 792) has a similar expression : {Junonem) fulva pugnas de nube tuentem. 97. JuorocrdKoc EIXe(euia = 187, T find the plural fioyocrdKOL 103. ElXeidviai in A 270, where see Leafs note on the derivation of the two words. Schulze Q. E. p. 259 f. 98. xpuc^oici N^9ecciN : here and in
v^<pa(Xt,v

(i.

Herodotus {I.e.) and Pausanias 610). 18. 5) testify to a regular cult of the See inscr. in B. C. H. goddess at Delos.
vi. 100, xiv.
viii. p.

412
:

Baur in

Philol.

SuppL

475.

We

the Delians sacrificed to Iris (Semus ap. Athen. 645 b) on the 'E/cdrTys vriaos, an islet off Delos (Har102. *IpiN
pocr.

and Suid.
of

s.v.),

and

it is

possible

that the archaic Delian statue called the

57,

523 La Roche {Homer. Unters. i. p. 83) would read XP^<^^^'-^ pecpiecraiv,

Nike
Iris

as v^^os and v<piX7i generally make position in Homer. So in h. Aphr. 67 But there are exceptions ywera vecpieacTL, to the rule cf. P 243 and 372. 99. 9pa3juociNijc the dat. plural is suggested by the reading of M, and
;
:

Archermus, really represents Nike of Archermus, see Gardner Greek Sculpture i. p. 117). But
(Sikes

the introduction of Iris in the hymn be due to epic influence. Cf. generally Maass /. F. i. 164 sq.

may

104.

xpu<=^<)<<^i
xpiytreoj',

XfNoiciN

^epu^NON
nor

Barnes'

ijX^KTpoiaiv

would J. H.

be

liable

to

corruption

see

which recent editors have accepted,

graphically
quite
unjustified
;

iepixivov, is
is

S. XV. p. 274.

Baumeister com-

82
v6a<pLv
fi^
jXLV
3'

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
Tjvcoyov

iii

KoXeeiv XevKooXevov
aTTOo-Tpeyfrecev
Trohrjvejjbo^^

'^Hp?;?,

105

CTrecT
irrel

iireeo-aiv

lovcrav.

avrap j3rj pa

to

a/covae

wKea

^\pi^,

6eiv, rap^^ect)? 3e Bl7]vv(T irav to fXar)yv, 'iKave Oecov eSo^, alirvv 'OXv/jlttov, iirei p avTCLp Wi\eiQviav airo fjueydpoio 6vpa^ avTLK ap
iK7rpo/caXeo-<rafjLevr}

110

eVea irTepoevTa TrpoarjvBa,

')(ov(TaL.

irdvTa fiaX\
TTj
S'

q)<;

iTreTeXkov ^OXvfiTTLa ScofiaT

eiretOev
ivl

apa

OvfJLov

dTiqOeacn ^iKoiai,
ojjiolai.

^av
evT
114.

Se TToal Tprjpcoai Trekeida-tv Wfjuad^

iirl

^rjXov e^aive

/jLoyo(rT6KO<^

WCKeiOvia,
5^ 7' "Ofxripos

115

Testimonium.

Aristoph. Aves 575

*I/)tj'

^<f>aa-K'

Ik^Xtiv elvai

rpripupi ireXeir] (v. infra).

107. Tpic

^XONTec

ET

Ypic cet. 114. Yejuae'

110.

dneK LIT
:

6n Ik codd.

6n6

112.

Vcuae' x

Yceuae'

pS

Y&juae' 2;Dn superscr.

there reason to suppose that the author See slavishly imitated Homer {a 296). The manuscript J. If. S. xvii. p. 244. has been vindicated by a close tradition parallel from a Delian inventory of

(review of
tin).

Studniczka's

die Siegesgot-

364 B.C. Cf. B. Xpvcrovs <xvv tiol \lvwi

C.I.A.
1,
ii.

pt.

ii.

X. p. 464 opyttos rois eirripTT^pievois, p. 18. v. 71, p. 128 vv.

/cat

H.

19.

In o 460

xpi/creoi'

6pfioy

^xw^

108. t6 uecHni : cf. h. Dem. 317. 109. Cf. E 367, 868. 110. 6n6 seems preferable to airkK (d7r' iK), which is not found in Homer, although 5i^/c, viriK are common. For &iriK Baumeister quotes Q. Smyrn. iv. 540. 111. Snea nrepdeNxa npocHuda the
:

the chain was strung at intervals with amber beads or pendants so here the necklace appears to have been ornamented with gold wire used like thread, or with actual thread gilded (xpi^cretot). The latter explanation seems supported by B. C. H. vi. p. 50 op/ios XP^^^^^ ^^* ratJ'tSiwt and The poet's p. 32 Taivia Tnpi-rjpyvpcofievr). description of the necklace may well have been based upon votive offerings On these which he saw at Delos. Delian 6pfioL see Homolle B. C. H. vi.
fMera 5* rfK^KTpoLaLV
'eepTO
;

phrase is properly followed directly by the speech which it introduces with the present passage Franke compares v and O 165, where two lines intervene 142, where the speech precedes tDs . . ^irea ivTepbevT aybpevov. But even these instances are hardly parallel, as here there is no actual speech recorded at all.
; ; .

line is interesting as being, probability, one of the rare in the hymns to which ancient passages authors refer. It seems to prove that

114.

The

in

all

p. 123, 124.

107. nodi^Nejuoc cbK^a *Ipic=:E 368, and see Leaf on 198, where the form (hKia, and the question of an originally The digammated '^Ipts are discussed. epithet iroS-^pefios, taken in conjunction

with
that

xpi^o'<^7rTepo5

398,

cf. Av. Aristophanes knew the hymn 575 above. The schol. Rav. remarks 6tl ov yap iirl "IpiSos dXX' \pei5erai iral^uv at d^ ^drrfp rpifipucn iirl 'Adr]vas Kal "Upas TreXetdcrt Wfj-ad' bixoCai (E 778, the origin The schol. Ven., however, of this line). notes ol 8k iv irdpoa irot'/jfiaaip 'O/xi^pov
;
' '

185,

shew

(paal TOVTO yeviadai'

elcrl

yoLp Kal

iifivoi.

conceived of Iris as actually flying, but with foot wings, such as are generally found in archaic monuments of the winged female type. Flying
figures were first represented by artists in attitude of striding ;

Homer

Greek
cf.
/S??

^a

dieiv.

See Class. Rev.

xiii.

p.

463

probability that the latter scholiast is right is much strengthened by Arist. Bq. 1015 5id rptTrSdojv ipirlfioiv, which seems to be a quotation from 443 infra. Yeuae' verbal subst., "goings." 115. eOxe: regularly with asyndeton in Homer ; Z 392 etc. infra 427.
: ,

The

Ill

EIC
Tr}v

AnOAAONA
ixevoivrjaev

83

Tore

Brj

t6ko<;

etXe,

Be re/ceaOai.
S'

aii(f>l

he (f)oLvLKi l3aXe
fJLoXaicw,

irrj'^ee,

^ovva

epeia-e

XeifiojVL

ixeLhrjae

he r^ai

virevepOev
120

CK

S' eOope TTpo (pocoaBe, 6eal S' 6\6Xv^av airacraL. "Fivda ae, rj'Ce ^olffe, deal Xoov vBaro koXm 116.

bk t6tc rkn Ilgen

120.

XoOon codd.

corr.

Stephanus

116.

Most
rdre

editors follow Ilgen in readttjv,

ing

dr)

greater stress

on the ground that should be laid on the time

than on the person. But the mss. are unanimous in giving tt)v rbre 8rj, and the emphasis laid on TTrjv is quite suitable. 117. For the palm at the birth cf. Theogn. 5 ^oi^e &va^ Sre fi^u tre Sea. r^Ke
m-drvia
KtitCo
i(paxpati^vrj,

were often, perhaps generally, delivered on their knees." He quotes Ploss das Weib^ p. 175 to shew that the attitude is still adopted in Greece and elsewhere. 118. JueidHce bk rat' On^NepeeN so Theognis 9 ey^Xaacre 5^ 7ata veXibpT},
:

yrjdTjcrev

S^

^o'ivlkos padiv^s xepciv Callim. h. Del. 208 airb d'

\ I

cf.

The idea of earth "smiling " is Homeric, T 362 y^Xacrae d^ iraaa irepl x^cbv

^adiis

ttoutos

aXbs

ttoXltjs.

(poiviKos TTOT^ irpiixiKkldri '^fXTTokiv &fiois vov. The sacred palm in the precinct
is mentioned in f 162 ; it was reputed to be alive in the time of Cicero {Leg. i. 1) and Pliny {N. H. xvi. 89). The palm-tree was one of the types on Delian coins (Head Hist. Num. p. 413). According to Eur. Hec. 458, Ion 919, Eust. 1557, Leto clasped the palm with one hand, a laurel with the other. Euripides (/. T. 1097) adds an olive to the other trees. In the Delian hymn (J5. C. H. xviii. p. 345 f.,

of Apollo at Delos

inrb (TTepoirijs, where, however, the original meaning of yeXSiv ( = shine) may be predominant, As Leaf {ad loc.) notes, the two ideas pass naturally into one another. In the present passage as often in later Greek, the personification of smiling Nature is clear cf. h. Dem. 14, Aesch. P. V. 90, Apoll. Arg. A 880, A 1169. For the joy of Nature at the birth of a god, compare also the Delphic hymn (quoted on 117)

Xo-XkoO

Tras 8h yddrjae irdXos oipdvio[s, dvviipeXos,

dyXaos, vlrivifiovs
raxuTrerjeis

5'

^crxef aidT]p d[eXXQ3V

[5p6]/ioi;s

ktX.
C.

(of

Apollo)

Melic Poets p. 533) the olive bv alone takes the place of the palm TiKT Aaruj fioLKaLpa 7ra[pa Xtfiug.'l KXvrq.

Smyth

paean to Dionysus {B.

p. 393, Smyth Melic Poets p. 524) irdvTe^ 8' [d(TTipes dyxl^pevcrav, irdvres 8k pporol

H. 1895

Cf, also Xepai yXavKcis eXatas dcyovcr'. Ael. Far. Hist. v. 4, Hyg. Fab. 140, See Crusius die delph. Catull. 34. 7. Hymnen 1894 p. 74. In the Ephesian account of the birth, an olive, still shown in the time of Tacitus, helped Leto (Tac. Ann. iii. 61). The names 'EXa^a and ^divL^ were given to two streams near the temple of Apollo at Tegyra (see on 16). The legend suggests a Greek belief in the efficacy of the palm or olive to enTraces of sure a safe or quick delivery. the custom have survived in modern

Xidprjaau (rats], Bd/cxte, y^vvais. For other exx. see Adami de poet, scaen. p. 232 f. 119- kx. 5' Seope np6 96cocde see on h. Herm. 12. For iKdpd}<TKCj in this sense cf. Hes. Theog. 281, Callim. h. Del. 255,
:

h.

Herm.
3.

Pyth.

20, Panyas, ap. schol. Pind. 177 Kat p' b fxh gk kSXttoio rpocpov
:

dbpe iroaai Qvccvrjs. ecai d' 6X6XusaN

ix.

cf.

Frazer on Pans,

examples are quoted of the cry uttered by women, probably as a signal that a birth had taken place. So Theocr. xvii. 64 K6ajs
3,

11.

where

parallel

Greece, where an olive-branch, called the Virgin's hand, and sacred to St. Eleutherios or Panaghia Vlastike, is sometimes grasped by women (Bent Gyclades p. 182, Rodd Customs and Lore

So Swedish of Modern Greece p. 141). women used to twine their arms round a venerated tree (Mannhardt B. K. p.
51).

See also Frazer G. B.

:

i.

p. 196.

roONa d* ^peice for this position see Frazer on Pans. viii. 48. 7: "we may infer that in antiquity Greek women

5' dXbXv^ep (at the birth of Ptolemy) the whole passage (58-70) shews Theocritus' acquaintance with the hymn. Callimachus also appears to borrow cf. h. Bel. 255-258. 120. fiTc: an obscure epithet of Apollo, L. 365, T 152. only here and in Meyer {Griech. JSt. i.) marks it as of uncertain derivation. Aristarchus connected it with trjfii, a derivation appar:

ently

accepted

by
/ij

Ebeling.
{U),

Others

compare the cry

which certainly

84
dyv(j!)<;

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
koI KaOapo)^, crirdp^av
vijyarew' Trepl
^Pi-TToXkcdva
8*

III

iv (fxipel XevKw,

XeTTTft)

Be '^pvo'eov

arplx^ov rJKav.

ovB'

dp*

dXkd

S6/JLL<i

'^pvadopa drjaaro jjbrjrrjp, veKTap re koL dfi^pocriTjv ipareivrjv

dOavdrrjaiv

'^epcrlv

iirrjp^aTO

%<x?/3

he.

Atjtco,

125-

ovve/ca To^o(f>6pov koX Kaprepov vlov ercKTev. Avrdp iirel Bt], ^ot^e, KaTeffp(a<; d/jL^porov elBap, ov ae y eweiT Xa^ov yjpvaeoL crrpocpoc dairaipovra,
ovS*

en

Bea/jbd
8*

avTLKa
122.

epvKe, \vovto Be ireipara Trdvra. dOavdryort, /jLerrjvBa Oot)8o9 ^AttoXKcov'

:

130

125. deaNdroici KV incbpaaro x^'P^cin deaNdxHc' CTP096N codd. deawdTHC x^^P^^c^ D'Orville (nopesaro Martin) dpesaxo Ilgen deaNdroic x^^^gccin Eble 127. fiBpoTON Maittaire, D'Orville dm^psaro Voss 129. aecudc'^: d^cuax' 128. ^cxoN S CTpo9oi codd. dcnaipoNxec ET 130. deaNdroici KS (decuar* J) ^ecjudr' MccAtD decjud c' praetulit Matthiae
:

^opezQTO

II

||

DJ

ed. pr.
i't^ioj

produced

for the double form cf. Brunnhofer (Horn. Rdtsel, translates hiilfreich, comparing the 1899) Vedic avitar.
;

tovXos, oSXos.

X60N

the Mss. give the unmetrical

so Arist. Nuh. 838 KaraXoijeL Cf. k 361 X6', Hes. Op. 749 and variant in the Townley " "
;

form \ovov
\6<y6aL,

for KaraXoei.
schol.

on
p.

393
n.,

rives

^repire Xo^cov

(Nauck
Q.

\6(t}v i.e.

XdFuv),

and

see Schulze

E.

65

Smyth
p. 13.

Ionic p.
:

535,

Solmsen Untersuch.
121. drwcoc

Kai

Kaeapcoc

cf.

Hes.

Op. 337, where each word has its proper sense, "with pure heart and hands." Here, as Gemoll remarks, the expression 07^0)5 is superfluous seems to have been blindly copied from So orac. ap. Hendess 1. 14, Hesiod.
;

and

54. 3.
:

an epithet of Apollo 123. xpwcdopa in 395 (where see note), E 509, 256, Hes. Op. 771, fr. 227, Find. Pyth. v. V 1282 of Demeter, 104, Apoll. Arg. In Homer and h. Dein. the h. I)em. 4. nom. would be xp^(^'-opos, according to so xpuo-aopoi; 395. Leaf on the MSS.
;
;

nectar and ambrosia, and is made immortal. Find. Fyth. ix. 63. Homeric for the 125. ^ni^psaro formula ivdpxeadai deirdea-aLv cf. M. and It seems R. on 7 340, Leaf on A 471. established that in this phrase eirdpXeadat. means to offer a "first portion'^ of the wine by pouring some drops In the into each cup successively {iirL). present instance, this force of the preposition has been lost, and the verb has come to mean " handsel with," or simply " offer as an act of ritual," without any notion of making a beginning. The word is no doubt chosen to express the reverence which Leto feels for the young god. For the ace. with eTrdpxetr^ai cf. a similar construction with Kardpxea-dai in 7 445 X'^pvt^d T ov\oxvTa$ re Karrjpx'^TO. There is no reason to alter ddavdrriffLv x^P^'-*' to ddavdrois xetXeo-o'tJ' (Eble, followed by Baumeister and Abel); the manuscript
:

reading is perfectly intelligible. 127 f. Apollo, like Hermes in h. Rerm. 15 f., shews his divinity by precocious

509 argues that forms from XP^<^-^P the should everywhere be restored hiatus in 256 produced xP^(^<^opou for
;

Xpv<rdopa.

only here in a causal sense, of the mother. In Homer and h. Dem. 236 the verb is used of the child. The prose form driXd^u) has a similar double
:

eHCOTO

use.

124, So the babe Aristaeus

is

fed on

and talent. For this idea, in folklore, see App. II. p. 311. Later accounts make Apollo slay the monster when he was a mere child ; see on 214. 129. decud this is the plur. of 5e<Tix6% in the hymns {h. Herm. 157, 409, vii. 12, 13) without variant ; in Homer the form is d^a/maTa. Here there is some force in the repetition of ae, and this may induce us with Matthiae, to give the preference to p^s reading. J. H. S. xv. p. 263.
strength

common

Ill

EIC
elr]

AnOAAONA
koX Kayjirvka ro^a,
vyfieprea ^ovXijv.

85

fiot
B*

Kidaph re

cpiXr}

'^pTjaco

avOpcoTTOicn A(.o9

^oil3o<; aKepaeKOfJiyf;,

iKarrj^oXo^' at
S'

K apa

iraaai
135

dpa AtJXo? diracra D fieffpiOei, KaOopoycra Alo^; A7)tov<; re yevidXrjv, D yrjOocrvvT], ore jjbvv 6eo<; etXero OLKta OeaOai D vrjawv r]'ireipov re, ^iXyae Be KrjpoOu fjuaWov
Od/i^eov aSdvarai, '^pvaS
'

TjvOrja

ft)9

ore re piov ovpeo<; dvdecnv

v\7j<;.
'

Auto? 3', dpyvpoTo^e, dva^ eKarrj^oX AttoWov, dXXore fiiv r iirl J^vvOov e^rja-ao iraLiraXoevro^, dXXore B* dv vrjcrov^; re Kal dvepa^ rfKdaKa^e<^.
133. ^ni pro

140

dnb Matthiae

versibus

praefiguntur

cum

verbis

136-38 habent in textu IIS ed. pr. (in IT signa in tripta Kai oOtoi of crixoi KeiNrai) in
:

margine
vv. seel.

ETL

(praefixis

isdem verbis addito in

ET

ch)

Da

man.

sec.

Hos

Ilgen, qui et 139 ante 136 posuit vel ftNeee &' scripsit 139. ^^foN x 137. eYXero] oYXaxo marg. 11 8tci, i a man. sec. T : ppiou OXh E addito postea Ti pro re Barnes H cbc Sre r' dNS^ei oOpeoc HNoeciN U\h J

Ruhnken, 139

D
:

|!

dwe^ON

OXi;;
:

Baumeister

Barnes Hxpiac Voss

142.

aO codd.

Sn D'Orville

Qn ^ia Jacobs

||

nhoOc

131-132. Apollo here claims his prerogatives ; he will be a god of music, an Gemoll compares archer, and a prophet. Callim. h. Ap. 44 ^oi^cp ydip Kal rb^ov
eTTiTpiireTat. Kai doidr],

The author of the hymn probably, and Callimachus certainly, conceive of

actual gold miraculously covering the island Theognis 8 only speaks of an ambrosial scent marking the birth of the
;

For fidvTies. on h. Herm. 450.

KeLvov 8k Qpial Kal the KidapLS of Apollo see

\

9iXH
cf.

.but predicative

hardly an epithet, like KaiiiriXa, " with et-q, "for my own ;

144. 132. xpi^coo : the active once in Homer, d 79 (absolute). For the oracle of Apollo at Delos see on 81. 133. kni : the manuscript dirb was defended in J. IT. S. xvii. p. 244 ; but it is difficult to resist Matthiae's iiri.

god. 136-139. This is the clearest case of the alternatives which are frequent in the text of the hymns (see p. xliii), since here the mss. distinguish between them ; 136-138 are found only in y (in 11 they have accidentally crept into the text). Attempts to combine all four verses are

13
dird

5'

dirb

x^ovbs &pvvTO
"oflF

Trends

is

hardly parallel.
i.e.

might mean
(cf.

in the air

186),

the ground," but i^i^aaKev

suggests that Apollo "walked "on the earth it is not equivalent to ^tj pa dieiv
;

not successful (Gemoll places 139 after Of 135, altering ^edpidn to pe^pidy). the two versions, perhaps 136-38 is the later, since the construction of e'lXero with gen. "preferred to" is un-Homeric For ws 5re re with(Soph. Fhil. 1100). out a verb cf. 132 ; for the language,

i.

There is no resemblance between the symbols of dirb and iirl. t^ i^* i^ borrowed 135. XP"^*?* and amplified by Callim. h. Del. 260 f.
(108).

8 dvdkov vKrj. 138. KHp6ei Ju3XXoN : Agar in J. P. xxviii. (1901) p. 51 would everywhere restore Krip (i. e. KT)pi) ^tl fidWov,

X^p^aed Toi rdre iravra dejxelXia yeivaro, XP^^^ ^^ rpoxbeacra vavi^/jLepos ArjXe,
I

arguing an impossible form. 140. aOT6c probably resumptive, in contrast to Delos but see on 181.
that
Kr]p69i is
: ;

xP^^^'-o^ ^' ^Kdfirjae yev^dXiov ^ppee XifivT}, XP^<^V ^' ^TrXrjfifivpe padi>s ipvos iXalrjs 'Ivcairbs iXix^^^^' auT-Jy 8k xP^'^^'^oto ott'
I

'

142. Sn ni^couc: D'Orville's correction (also made by Ilgen and accepted by Peppmiiller and Tyrrell among recent
critics)
(T/cafes

appears to be necessary.

-^Xd-

oiJSeos et'Xeo iratSa.

might perhaps govern a direct

86
TTOXXOL TOl
VTjOL

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
TE KOl

III

oXaCa
0^

^6vBp7]VTa,
irpoiioves

irdaac Be aKOTnai re
vyjrrjXcbv

cj^lXao

koL

aKpOL
145

opecov,

TTora/iOL

aXaSe

irpopiovTe'i'

dXXa av

AtjXo), ^ol^e, fidXiar iirirepTreai, yrop, v6a Toc eXKe'^lrcove^ 'laoz^e? i^jepedovrac

avTol^ (Tvv TratSecraL

146.

ical

alBoiri<i

aXo'^oiGiv,
/AdXtora "Ofirjpos 6ti roiavTa ^y iv

Testimonium.
&
i<XTLV

Time.
iK

iii.

104

SijXot 5^

Tois ^rreai ToiaSe,

irpootfjiiov 'Air6\\(}vos-

dXV

Sre ArfKip ^oi^e jJidXiard ye dvfwv iripipdTjs, ev6a TOL eX/cex^rwj'es 'Idoves rjyep^dovTai Gvv crtpoiaiu reKieaat yvvai^i re a7\v is dyvidv

^vda ae jrvyfiaxiv ^^

i^^^

fivqadfievoi Tipirovciv orav

dpxW'^'- '^'^'' doLdy KaOiauaiv dyQpa.

|1

144. npop^oNTec pro npcboNec ^Kpoi L, omisso v. 145 146. fiXX* Sxe Thuc. JudXicrd re euubN ^ip<peHC Thuc. 148. cCin C90TCIN reK^ecci niT^pneo aOxoTciN naidecci Hermann : aOxoi Gemoll ruNais( xe chn ^c 6ruidN Thuc.

on the analogy of 175 but the construction can hardly be extended to dvipas. For the corruption cf. B 198 dv 8' ad, Eust.
accusative
vrj<rovs,

6Te to

dWore, with Guttmann.

The

ffTpetpdfMeada irdXeLs,

dv

S'

dv.
is

The expression

vrjaovs re kuI

dvipas

a sort of hendiadys for "inhabited islands" in contrast to the

solitude of Delos, or rather, perhaps, of For a similar its mountain Cynthos. hendiadys (also with re Kai) cf. Theocr. xvii. 77 jxvpiai direipoL re Kai ^dvea jxvpia (porrQv "a thousand lands with their " The alterations of tribes (Cholmeley). either word are mistaken cf. Find. 01. vi. 10 o^re Trap dvbpdaiv oijr' ev vavcl KoCkah. 144, 145 22, 23 ; see on 20-24. 146 f. On the variants between this passage in the mss. and as quoted by Thucydides and Aris tides see Pref. xliv f., The view J. H. S. XV. p. 309, 310. held by Gemoll admits of not much doubt, that the two versions are inIn the present edition the dependent. text of the mss. has been followed except in two places (165 and 171)
;

passage would mean: "but when your heart most rejoices in Delos, then do the lonians gather," a way of saying that the lonians gather at the feast of Apollo in Delos. h6a would thus be apodotic and demonstrative ; in the manuscript text it is relative, "there." Lines 143-145 are merely explicative of the range of Apollo's interests. Graphically, however, dWore would be an easy correction ; for the omission of 5^ Guttmann compares 7 50, Hes. Op. 552 etc.
147. Cf. 'Idopes iXKexl-TOives in N 685 (thought to be an Attic interpolation ; The long robes, see Leaf ad loc). especially associated with the lonians, would be suitable for a solemn festival. See Thuc. i. 6. 3, Strabo 466. By the time of Thucydides this Ionic dress had become antiquated, and was only aflfected by older men. For the Delian festival
cf.
:

Introd. p. 66. Hermann's 148. aOxoTc cun naidecci airotaip iraidecrcrL is neat and idiomatic
(cf.

where graphical corruption has evidently taken place.

this suits the context, as it appears in the vulgate, better than Sre in the Thucydidean version. dXX' cannot, of course, be sure that the form of the hymn known to Thucydides contained the lines immediately precedBut, ing, in their present condition. to assume that this was the case, there would be no absolute need to alter dXX'

146.

dXXd

cii

We

where Demetrius 94, awiaeve for (paalv eaeve), but unnecessary cf. 112, S 498, v The Thucydidean ariv es dyvidv 118. can hardly mean " a is curious. dyvLd " sacred procession as Baumeister suggests.
h.

Herm.

corrects cpds

before the square Probably it is the temple of Apollo, where the contests The passages in Pindar took place. quoted by L. and S. {01. ix. 51, Nem. vii. 92) hardly prove that dyvid can be used as a poetic

' '

"

synonym

of

-rrdXis.

Ill

EIC
oi

AnOAAQNA
/cal

87
doiSr}

Se

<T

m-vyfjba')(ir)

re koI op'^rjdfjbS

fiV7}(Td/jL6voi, ripTTOvaiv, orav arrjcrcovTai, d<y(ova. dOavdrov^ koI d<yrjpai<; efifievao alei, (pair] K ot 'laoz^e? ddpooc elev 09 TOT iiravTidcrei
,

150

ydp Kev cBolto '^dpLV, T6p-\jratT0 Be Ovfwv T elaop6(ov KaWi^Q}vov<; t6 yvvaLKa<i, dvBpa<i ft)/c6ta9 ^8* avTwv KTrjiJuaTa iroXkd. V7]d<; T
irdvTcov
TTpo^ Be ToBe juueya 6avjuLa,

155

oov K\eo<i ovttot

oXecTac,

Kovpai ^rfkidBe^, ^^KaTrj^ekeTao depdirvav

149. ^Nea ce Time. 6pxHCTuT Thuc. alei pyM. dedNOTOC quod coni. Martin
||

150.
:

Kae^ccociN Thuc.
:

151.

||

152. oY t6t* kn

^NTiaci t' idoNec

:

^N^p a^AtDK
IdoNec

oY t6t* l:ndNTia ccio

t'
:

t'

Swdpac JK m. sec. idoNcc xzAt (idoNOc)

D, S

(^n* dNxia)

oY hk n&r

^naNxia ceTo

Barnes, ^NONXidcei' Ilgen, OnaNTidcei' Abel) 156. Sou 'IdoNec depdoi eteN Eubnken dHXiddec 5' cet. 157. ^wXidSec cet.

Martin (dnuNTidcai 9aiHC 151 et oY t6t' ^naNxia cei6 r* BE e* oG 8 oG, 8 oO, 8 ou sim.

corr.

149. 6pxHeucp : both this 6pxn<^TVL are found in Homer,

dpxn^lJ-oio

form and

who

uses
{d

(N 637

etc.),

and

6px'r](yTv'L

The dat. 6pxvO/^V first 253, p 605). occurs in Hes. Scut. 282, Theogn. 791. 151, 152. Thucydides leaves us here. In 152 the reading is established by
Martin's brilliant conjecture ; the only the alteration of di into 6s is made necessary by the verbs in 153.
difficulty,

here emphatic, contrast155. aOxdiN ing the people themselves with their ships and other material possessions. Cf. yj 43 dai/j-a^eu 8' 'Odvaei>s Xifiivas Kal avTdv 6' i}p(t}0}v dyopds, /3 154 VTJa^ etcras -^'C^au Std r' oUia Kal ttoKlv avrCov, 6 574 a^Toi;s re irokid^ r ev j/ateraciicras, t 40
:
\

ttoXlv

^irpadov

&\aa

8'

avroijs.

The

heaviness of the line would be relieved by the (doubtless original) resolution

The emendations
ivavTiaffeC (Ilgen)

airavTidcraL

and

(Barnes), vTravTidaeC (Abel)

are superfluous. Though iiravTLd^etv does not occur elsewhere, there is force in

the preposition, "light upon them." reads dddvaros, and this was In 151 dv-^p in x part of Martin's conjecture is perhaps connected with this reading. The construction is possible " he v.'ould who was believe himself immortal, There can be little present when," etc. doubt, however, that ddavdrovs is right ; the poet glorifies the appearance of the For lonians with a direct compliment. the variant cf. O 499 avrovs and avrSs. aiei 323 (with dyqpw supported by T ddavdru) re), and by the numerous instances in which the two adjectives are followed by ^/iara irdura 539, e 136, 71 94, 257, xj/ 336, verse ap. Pans.

oOnox* 6XeTxai = B 325 cf. orac. ap. Paus. x. 6. 7. On the false form 6ov (for 6o) see JI. G. 98. 157. KoOpai AHXidBec for this chorus see Homolle in B. G. H. xiv. p. 501 f.
;
:

wKetas ; see on 31. 156. bov Kkioc

it
els

was

called x^po^ '''^^ yvvaiKQv, e.g. Toy xopov Toy yvvatKOJV roy yevojxevov
aTro\\[o}j/ioLs].

TOLS

The Delian women

took

in various part, as a chorus, festivals : Apollonia, Letaea, Artemisia,

Britomartia, Aphrodisia, and on the occasion of deoiplai from Cos, Rhodes, For the lastSiphnos, and Carystos. mentioned festival cf. also Dion. Perieget. 527 pi(na 8' 'ATrdWbivc xopous dvdyovaip
at KvKXdSes) laTajxhov yXvThe imitation of Kcpov viov e'iapos. dialects (see on 162) was probably to
diracrai (sc.

X. 24. 3.

153. ndNxcoN probably masculine. x^pipaixo bk euudN is best joined with there is nothing to be gained l(xop6(j}v by taking it as parenthetical, in which case l8ot.To would go closely with eicopbwv.
:

please the OewpoL (so Lebegue p. 13 and The AiyXtdSes, a 257, Homolle I.e.). play of Cratinus, may have referred to such a chorus. Euripides ff. F. 687 f. calls their song a iratdv cf. also Hec.
;

462
i.

f.,

p. 140.

Wilamowitz-Mollendorff mrakl. Compare the chorus of AvSuv

88
ai T
avTi<;
eirei
8'

TMNOl OMHPIKOI
ap irpoiTov av A.tjtcm) t
/jlcv

III

^AttoXXcov
"Apre/jLtv

v/jLv^aciXTLVy

/cal

lo')(eaipav,

jivrjcrdfievat
vjjLvov

avhpwv re TraXaicov ^Be yvvacKcov

6e\yovo-t he <f)v\
avOpcoTrcov.

160

aeihovavv,

fiL/jLeLo-O'

TrdvTcov 5' dvOpcoTToyv (fxovat; koX Kpe/n^aktaarvv taao-LV (palrj 8e Kev avTo<; KacrTo<;
'

(fiOeyyeo-d^

ovrca ar<^LV /caXr)

IXtjicol

crvvdpijpev docS'^.
165

'AX\' ayeO^
166.
i<l>oiT(>}P,

fiev
I.e.

AttoXKcov ^Apre/jLLSt ^vv,

dyCdv
fjv

Testimonium.
iv
Toiffde

Thuc.
drjXoi,

6ti 5^ Kal fiovffiKTjs

koI dyiauio^fx^voc

a5

d iariv iK rod clvtov

TrpooLfiiov.

rbv

yhp ArjXiaKbv

oh Kal eavTov Xopbv Twv yvvaiKdv vfivrjaas ireXe&ra tov iiraipov is rdde ra ^ttt], vv. 167-72 citantur ab Aristide Kara tOjv i^opxovfxivojv 409 iTrefivrjadr) [166-72]. (ed. Dindorf ii. f. 559) dLoXeydfiepos yhp rats ATjXtdcri koL KardX^uv t6 irpooifxlov et
Tis ^poL0' v/xds (pyjaiv ktX,

168. Qp] Sn z KpeuBaXiacTpfN zM.

(

169. aOeic
:

162. KpeJuBaXiacriiN
:

LllDLgQ

2/)

KpeufiaXiaci/N p (plerique) 163. Juiuetceai codd. : corr. Barnes

BauBaXiacTi/N

ET

corr. S ed. pr. : et LEE superscr,

|1

aiirk liKdcTH Peppmiiller

166.

&KKA

iXXdre (6XX* Sre) bk Km6i xjukN dn6XXcoN 6XX' Hre e' !X*4koi ju^n dndXXcoN S et Thucydidis codd. meliores ceteri praeter S lacunam fecerant Martin, Barnes restituit lectionem Normann in ed. Aristidis
re Xht^j ju^n Kai 6n6XXcoN
: : :
i|

Arist. Nub. 599 f., at Ephesus Aelian F. R. xii. 9, Ion fr. 22, Diog. A. i. p. 806. fr. 1, Kock F. C. eepdnNQi Homer uses only the masc.

Kdpai

in the

"

hyporchematic manner."
Poets
p.

See

depdiroiv.

boreans, for whom see Miiller Dorians i. p. 294, Frazer on Pans. x. 5. 7, Roscher

160. dwdpobN xe naXai&N ktX. usually explained as a reference to the Hyper:

Ixix f. The hyporcheme was properly sacred to Apollo, and was kej)t up in Delos in the time of Lucian {de salt. 16 iratduv Xopol (TvveXdbvres vir' avX^ Kal Kiddpq. ol

Smyth

Melic

fikv

ixopevop, virwpxovPTO d^ oi dpcaroi It is impossible irpoKpidivTes i^ avrQv). to say whether this chorus of boys took

2810 f. But we should expect some mention of their name; and the more
s.v.

obvious explanation is that the chorus of women, like the rhapsodists, sang of heroes and heroines, after a prelude to the gods. the alternative 162. KpeJuBaXiacTiJN is not elsewhere found, jSayLt/SaXtao-ri/j' but it can hardly be a graphical corruption, and may be justified by ^a/x^alvwv
:

the place of an older chorus gf women, or whether Lucian is only describing oue out of several kinds of Delian as there vTTopxvf^O'TO' existing in his day were numerous festivals at Delos (see on 157) the latter explanation is more
;

^afx^aXij^u} schol. ad loc, and see J. H. S. xv. p. 301. other forms

375,

probable. 163. Peppmiiller's avrrj eKdarr] entirely misses the point. juiJueTce' mimicry was the essence 15 D cf. Athen. of the hyporcheme
: ;

itrrlv
TTJs

7]

TOLarjTT) 6pxv<^i-^

fMlfx-rjais

tQv

ifirb

It

would mean

"rattling," and

so be

X^^ews

ipjULTjvevofJLipuv

irpayijAriav.

an equivalent of Kpefi^aXLaarijs, "'playing on castanets." The sense of the passage

is

evidently that the Delian singers reproduced the speech and the musical accompaniment of the various pilgrims but there is no other reference to this
;

But the mimicry Ixxii. p. mentioned by Athenaeus is of course different from the Delian imitation of

Smyth

dialects.

curious mimicry of (apparently) different

dialects.
Kpe/n^aXLaa-TiJv cannot mean "dancing," as some suppose but there was no doubt a dance during the song.
;

of is intelligible as it goes, but necessitates a lacuna to contain a verb (as Martin and Barnes proposed) ; that of the other MSS. The probability is will not construe. 165.
far

The reading

as

very great that the manuscript text

is

Ill

EIC
')(aipeT6

AnOAAONA
ifjbeto

89

v/jL6t<;

irdaai*

Be koX fieroTrccrde
avOpcoTrcov

fjbvrjaaad\

oirTrore

Kev

ti<;

e'irL')(6ovi(ov

iv9dK

aveipTjraL ^elvo<i raXaireipLo^; ekdoov Kovpai, TL<; 8 Vfjb/JLLV avrjp T^Bcaro^ aoiBoiv
170

ivOdhe TTcoXelrat, koX reco repireaOe /judXio-ra ; vfieli; S* v fidXa mrdo-ao vTroKpLvacrdac dcl)rj/jb(o<;'
Ti'(/)\o9

dvr]py

oIkcI Be Xtoo

evi iraiirakoeo-crri,

166.

kxxzxo

DKL.2R2
169.
:

^JueTo
Ojuuuin

NV

&U0T0
:

cet.

168.
cet.

raXanefpioc liXXoc

171. OnoKpfNacee OnoKpiwaceai S et Thucydides (praeter "A et ex corr. C2," Hude) e09i4ucoc eiusdem codd. deteriores d9)HiJucoc Thucydidis codices meliores 691^69* Aju^con MLlIAtDa; 69' Aud^N Aristides 69' Ou^con ETS 69' Oucon p ixcoc (vel d9i^ucoc) Normanrij Bergk l:u9i^Jucoc Ruhnken 669. vulg.

4:neXed>N

Thuc.

MEDSNOP

Ojuluin

codd. (OnoKpiNece'
II

M)

a direct corruption from a reading the same as the Thucydidean. Aye, &yed\ etc. are liable to corruption cf. h. Dem. 490, and Xrjrd} (through Xrjroi) is not, for an ancient error, far from So Dion. Perieget. 447 dX\' 6 -X-ffKoi. the second person is common. ixkv iXifiKoc *An6X\coN 'ApT^idi sun=:o 410. The cults of the two deities were closely connected at Delos, as at many other their temples were side by side, places

dW

The lection of the younger Thucydidean mss. eixp-fjixias (adopted by Ruhnken and subsequent editors) must be later than d<p-, which survives in the MSS. of the hymns (a and eu in
to them.

minuscule

are

alike).

Therefore the

reading of Thucydides' older mss. dcpripMi seems the origin of the others. This word (either with or without the aspirate)

and they had common offerings.

(Cults
ii.

Farnell

465 f.) thinks that it was from Delos that the idea of the close relation between Artemis and Apollo
p.

diffused. References in Farnell, Cults ii. p. 577, Pauly - Wissowa 33. For their common cult at Delphi see on xxvii. 13 f. 169 f. The lines seem to be practically & request by the poet to be awarded the prize ; for the fiova-iKrjs dyJjv see p. lix.

was

was accepted by Bergk (Geschichte d. gr. " with Lit. i. p. 750 n. ), in the sense of one voice." The Thucydidean scholiast The glosses the word rjcrOxO; ddpSws. latter meaning may stand if the prefix So d<p-qTopos in is connected with d/xa. I 404 was explained by Aristarchus as = 6fj.o(f)'rjTopos (approved of by Prellwitz B. B. xxii. p. 85). See J. H. S. xvii.
p. 246.

In J. H. S. xvii. p. 245 (after Ilgen) it was pointed out that this passage must
be taken in connexion with Hes. fr. 227
ip
A-ZiXip
I

172. For the reference of the poet to himself and his country cf. Hes. Theog. 23 f. In "personal" poetry (e.g. Hes. Op. 639 f., fr. 227, quoted above) the
is of course natural. nainaXo^cci;; epithet of Chios, y This line was, at least partly, 170. the origin of the tradition that Homer was blind, and lived in Chios (Thuc. Simonides of Ceos (or Simonides I.e.) of Amorgos) fr. 85 ^v d^ rb KdXXia-rov Xtos ^eiirev dv-qp. See Jebb Homer p.

autobiography

t6t

AolSoI
pd\f/avTS

irpCjTov eyih koI "Ofirjpos 4u ufivois fji^Xirofjt.ev, veapots

\

doid-qv, ^oi^ov 'AirSWuva The coincidXpvadopov, bv TKe ArjTib. ence of subject and place is remarkable. 169. For bi in asking a question cf.
\

Z 123
171.

etc.
efi

udXa

nacai

Baumeister

fjLaXa irdvTes etc.

quotes examples of e5 fidXa (% 190) and (N 741 etc., so h. Dem. 417 and in late epic as Aratus 17, 805, and, for the whole phrase, Theocr. 952) XXV. 19 e5 fJidXa iraa-c. here again OnoKpiNaceai infAxioic the reading of the mss., whether d0' 'ripAoiv or d0' vp.iu}u cannot be original
;
:

f. The legendary Thamyris and the Phaeacian Demodocus were also blind ; indeed it was natural that the blind should have recourse to the profession of the dot56s, just as the lame found employment as blacksmiths (cf. the lame smith-god Hephaestus). This explana-

87

tion (suggested by Bergk) is opposed by Fries Rhein. Mus. 57. 2 (1902), p. 265 f., who curiously thinks that the idea of

90

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
Tov
iracrat
B'

in

fjueTOTTicrOev

apLO-revovcnv docBaL
ol(7o/jL6v,

r}fil<;

vfJL6Tpov

/cXeo9

oaaov

eV

aiav
175

dv6pco7r(ov (TTpe^ofjueaOa ol 8* iirl 8r) TreicrovTai, eirel

7ro\L<;

v vateracoaa^;'

koI in^rvfiov ecmv. AiroXKcDva iyotiv ov Xrj^co eKrj^oXov avrap vfjbvecov dpryvpoTO^ov, ov r}VKOfio<; rkice Atjtoi).

*n dva, Koi AvKLTjv koI ISJirjovirjv ipareivrjv Kol M.lX,7]tov ^6fc9, evoKov itoKlv l/juepoeao-av, avTo<i B av AijXoco nrepiKKvarov fiefy dvdcraei^;^
173. uepdnecciN

180

Bothe
:

naciN Juep6nccciN Schneidewin

ToOnep Kai JueT6niceeN

174. Au^cpoN tcAtD 176. dpicreucouciN Hermann dpicreucouciN iam Barnes kmbk LIT ^ni "dk 178. 6jun<!on j*? 179. alterum ksw^kup: kn^vdii METS 181. 5' aO] rdp hymnum in Apollinem DelpMcum hie incipere stat. Kuhnken oio nepiKXOcTou nepiK\ijcTHc F
:

DK

II

blind poets
origin,

is a folk-tale of Egyptian and even throws doubt on the

They may therefore be regarded as a fragment (no doubt of genuine antiquity),

apparently introduced to give some sort of transition from the Delian to the

genuineness of this passage as a personal

narrative.
Cf. also

Brugmann

/,

F.

iii.

257 n., who compares Servian epos. For Cynaethus, who, if the tradition is true, must be the speaker here, see
Pref. p. Iii and Introd. p. 65. the alteration api173. 6piCTuouciN
:

Pythian parts. The enumeration of a

list

of places in
;

which a god was worshipped is common in poetry from Homer onwards cf. A 37 f. and many exx. quoted by Adami
,

ffT{)aov<nv is needless

the poet claims ; that his songs are famous as soon as he has sung them [ixeTbiriadev). His merits are
; ;

de poet, scaen.

p.

227

f.

179. Auk{hn : on the Lycian Apollo see Pauly-Wissowa 58 f, and 83, Preller-

cf. 70. recognized during his lifetime OjUL^TcpoN also in 174 is clearly correct he makes a bargain with the A7/Xtd5es, just as the minstrel in Hmn. Epigr. xiv. bargains with the potters. the ace. 175. CTpe96juecea noXeic denotes the goal, as often after iKveofiaL etc. ; see H. G. 140 (4). Cf. r 114 ttSXlv rjyrjcraiTo, o 82 ficrrea 8' avdpihirwv
: ^

Robert

i.

p.

254

f.

Apollo was thought

to spend six months, in summer, at Delos, the other six at Patara in Lycia cf. Hor. (Serv. on Verg. Aen. iv. 144 Od. iii. 4. 65). According to another tra;

dition,

he absented himself from Delphi during the three winter months (Find. Pyth. iv. 5, Plut. de EI 9). Such periodic
migrations are natural for gods of the sun or vegetation but they are not confined to such deities. If a god was worshipped in different lands he might be supposed to spend the year in readily his various temples. See further Frazer on Paus. ii. 7. 8.
;

rjyria-o/xai.

exx. quoted by Hermann, V 325 {dpacTTpeipecrdac), p 486 {iTnarpojcpav), are not parallel in construction, as the verbs are compound, in which case the ace. is common cf. 216. The statement suits the profession of rhapsode in general, and Cynaethus in particular, who rhapsodized the Homeric poems at
;

The

MhonIhn
291
;

for the

cf. T 401, S ^paxeiNi^N Lydian cult (especially at

:

Syracuse.

Magnesia,

near
:

Sipylos)

see

Pauly-

179-81. These three lines do not appear to belong to the Delian part, although their connexion with it could be defended (see Introd. p. 62, and on
181).

Wissowa 82. 180. M(Xhton

Aidv/iieijs

for the cult of

Apollo
i.

at

Branehidae, near Miletus,

see JPauly-Wissowa 49, Preller- Robert

p.

On

the other

hand the abrupt

283

f.
:

change of person (dvdaaeLs 181, elcn 182), inadequately explained by Gemoll as due to the "strophic" nature of the lines, seems to separate them from 182 f.

town on the sea cf. 150 eivaXia 'EXei;o-ts. 181. aOrdc the word may emphasize the bodily presence of Apollo at Delos.
of a
:
;

IwaXoN

Pind, 01.

ix.

Ill

EIC

AnOAADNA

91

<j)6pfji,L<yyi

'y\a<f>vpfj

dfijSpoTa eLfiar
')(pv(Tov

YLvOo) irerprjeaaav, e^cov reOvco/jueva' toco Se <j>6p/jiL<y^

7rpo<;

[5]

viro

v6ev Se

7r\7]KTpov Kavaj^rjv e^66 Ifjuepoeaaav. TTjOo? "OXv/mttov cltto ')(jdov6<;, W9 re vorjfjua,

Boj/jua

185

elac Aio<; 7rpo<;

dewv

/jued^

6/jL7]ryvpLV

dWcov
[10]

avTLKa 3' aOavdrooai fieXec MoOcrat fjuev d/xa irdcraL

vfjLvevaiv

/cidapL^i

/cal

dotBT].
ottl

dfJLL^op,evai
77S'

KoXfj
190

pa

Oeoiv Bcop*

dpu^pora
vtt

dvOpooircov

T\r]/jL0(7vva(;,

6a

')(pVTe<;

dOavdroia-L Oeolcn

^(oova

d<^paBee<^ koL d/jbrf^avoi,,

ovSe Bvvavrac
[15]

koI fyrjpao^ d\Kap' evpefJuevaL kol ev^pove<; ^flpac avrdp evirXoKaiJbOi l^dpore^
d/co<;

Oavdroto t

184. fixof* i'L

11

Teeuobdea codd.

eucibdea

(t a

man.

sec.)

corr.

Barnes
z,

eucbdea Pier son

pro hoc versu voces ^Nee bk^ np6c 5XuunoN praebet 189 om.'p desinit haec familia 190. OjuNeiouci eecoN D'Orville
i|

ubi et
|192.

6q)pad^ec

M, margo F

djU9ad^ec

cet.

djU9ideeTc Maittaire
ferences see Pauly-Wissowa 38, PrellerRobert i. p. 279 f. Compare especially the dance of the Muses, to the sound of Apollo's phorminx in Pind. Nem. v. 22 f., inscr. on the chest of Cypselus (Pans. V. 18. 4) Movaat. 5' dficp' avrov,
XapicLS xopos,
atcTL

There can be no contrast between Apollo

and another, as there may be in 140, But avrds seems to be not in337.
frequently used as a kind of title of " Apollo, without any antithesis Apollo " himself = great Apollo see note on h. Herm. 234. If this line formed part of the hymn recited at Delos, it must be intended as a final compliment to the island. nepiKXOcTou : cf. Archestr. Hedyp. fr. 27 {corp. poet, litdib. p. 153) iv irepi; ;

Kardpxei, {'AttoWiop).

Gemoll thinks that Pindar imitated the hymn but there is nothing in his theme or treatment which may not be
;

182-206. This passage (or 179-206) is considered by some editors as a separate fragment, or short hymn to Apollo by others as the exordium of a "Pythian" however, a new poem As, hymn. obviously cannot begin with 182 elcrt 5^ kt\., Hermann, Baumeister and others assume that the opening of the " *' Pythian hymn has been lost. 184. TeeucdJu^Na Barnes' conjecture
;

independent. 190 f. Compare M. Arnold's description of Apollo and the Muses First hymn they the Father Of all things : and then The rest of Immortals, The action of men. {Callicles beneath Ftna.) 190. dobp' prerogatives, i.e. the imdeQv mortality of the gods (Franke). in h. Bern. 147, 216 is different. dQpa
:

supported by Cypriafr. ii. 8 redvcofx^va evuSia (Pierson) is about eXfiara 'iaro. on a level with redvu/x^va in point of similarity to redvcadia (r' vu}84a in the
is

d9paa^ec: cf. h. Bern. 256, HvdpwTroL koL a<f)pddfxoves. 194. For the connexion of the Charites with Aphrodite see n. on h. Aphr. 61,
192.
ui^'ides

and

for the
cf.

Horae

n.

on

vi.

5.

With

Oxford text was an

185.
Cf.

error).

KONQX^N
/Sorjv

gx: so
:

105,

794.

495

^xo".

re N^Hua for the simile see Herm. 43. 189. Cf. A 604, w Apollo's con60.^ nexion with the Muses is as old as the
186.

&c
h.

note on

Panyas, ap. Athen. ii. 38 Xdptr^s T ^\axov Kai iv(f)poves 'Opai ; Xenoph. Symp. vii. 5 (dance of Charites, For the conjuncHorae, and Nymphs). tion of Charites and Muses cf. Hes. Theog. 64 f., Sappho fr. 22 ^exhi vvv, d^pai Xdptres KaWiKO/ji,oL re MovaaL. The Charites are associated with Apollo in
the line
literature

(Pind.

first

book of the Hiad.

For

later re-

(Pans.

ix. 35. 1,

01. 14. 10) and art of the Delian Apollo).

92
'Apfiovir)
6* ''HySi;

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
re Aio? OvydrTjp r
^A<j>poBiTrj
eirl Kapirw %eZ|0a9 eyovaar op')(evvT aXkrfKwv ovT al(T')(^pri /nera/jLeXTreTac ovt iXd'^eca, Trjai, /JL6V

III

195

dXXa

fjLoXa

fjLeyakTj

re IBeiv Kal eI8o9

d/yrjTrj,

[20]

^AttoXXwvl. ^KpT6fjbi<; lo')(eaLpa 6/JLOTpo^o<; iv K av rfjaov "Aprj^ Kal evo-K07ro<; 'ApyeLcftovrr)*;

nrai^ova avrap 6 ^ol^o^i ^AiroWcov iyKidaplKec, KoXa Kal yyln /3tySa9, atyXr) Se fjucv dfjL(j)L(j)aiveL
'

200

/juap/jLapvyal re

ttoBcov

Kal ivKXcoaToto

'^ltcovo';,

[25]

ol 8'

fieyav elaopooiVTe^, iiTLTep'TrovTac Atjto) t6 '^pv(T07rX6Ka/jLo<; Kal fiTjTiera Zeu?, via <^LXov Trai^ovra fier ddavdroKTu Oeolav.
dv/jubv
lift)?
r].

205

dp a

vfjuvrjaw

7rdvTC0<;

evvjjuvov

eovra

(T

ivl flV7)0-Tfj(TtV
:

deiBcO

Kal
cet.

<f>cX0T7)TC,

[30]

198. 6rHTi^] draufi (Xaxeia ME) 202. djU9i9aeiNH 201. 6 om. Wolf 203. uapuapurfic Schneidewin h vel hi superscript, in x fam. p pars maior 208. 205 post 206 transp. Peppraiiller 204. Ju^ra juiapuapurdc Bothe juNHcrApciN Martin UNHTiiecciN vel uni^ctuccin Matthiae dNajuNi^cco vel ^uxni^cco
200.

197. oOt' lAdxeia jo I:n &' ^n' cet.

||

oOtg Xdxeia quthcin

M
:

Gemoll

junhctOcin Schulze

196 = 2 594. ^^197-199. Artemis

Schneidewin and Baumeister emend to

is

"divinely

tall

and most divinely fair" beyond the

Cf. i" 107 f., where other goddesses. she is conspicuous among her attendant nymphs. In xxvii. 15 f. Artemis leads the Muses and Charites in the dance. of not loosely used jucraju^Xnerai dancing only the goddess sang as she danced, according to the regular practice cf. n 182 fieKiroii-ivrjCiv iv x^PV 'A/or^yUtSos. So the Phaeacian girls sang as they
:

the re is unnecessarily "brightness shines around explanatory the twinklings of his feet and him, even chiton." Possibly aiyXij, rather than fiapnapvyal, may be mentally supplied
fiapiiiapvyTJs,
;

played

ball,

^ 100
:

f.

to xtrtDvos. 204. For the pride of Leto, with whom Zeus is here associated, in her children, uu6n ju^fon ; cf. 1 106, h. Ap. 12, 126. Baumeister compares h. Bern. 37 fiiyav But of course vbov, adding quippe deae. such expressions are not confined to the

199. Cf. ix. 2. 201. nafzouc' the verb

gods
is

cf,

496 dXX', 'Ax'Xey, ddfiaaov

often used

dvfjibv fiiyav,

and the common jxeyaK-qropa

h.

= 6pxei(rdai\ 251, yp 147, h. Aphr. 120. There is certainly no idea of ungainly or ludicrous motion, as 0. Miiller (quoted by Baumeister) imagines, as if the two gods played the part of kv^laTTjTrjpes

dvfidv.

45 irdvTs

For the construction cf. 5' &pa dvjxbv iT^p<f)6ev.

;

Pan
is

e!cop6coNTec governs via

there

no

difficulty in the intervention of the explanatory subjects Ar}Td) and Zei5s.

however
chematic
202.

(S be
"

593

f.)

the
of

dance
as

may

Peppmiiller's transposition

of 205

and
^tti-

thought
KcA

"hypor-

206

is

bad

Gemoll's punctuation
fiiyav
eia-opdiavres

above 162). BiB&c = 516. Apollo keeps time to his own music,
(for this see

TipirovTai,

dvfxbv

{via

KoKix

Ovpi

cf.

his title

6px'n<^r'fis

Find. fr. 125, and

perhaps aKiaar-qs in Laconia, which the scholiast on Lycophr. 561 explains as

"the dancer."
in

203. juapjuapurai only here and 6 265 fiapfiapvyas drjelTo ttoSwv.

:

in apposition to dv/xdv) is very clumsy. 208-213. The passage is very obscure, but it needs explanation rather than Gemoll rightly "higher criticism." points out that it is certainly not a separate hymn, and that the theory of interpolation is simply a confession of inability to understand.

Ill

EIC

AnOAAONA

9a

210
fj

dfjua

^opjSavTL TpLoirio)
:

ryevo<;,

rj

cifM

^FipevOel

6nn6T' dNCo6ueNOC S bnnoc' dNCoojueNoc cet. corr. 209. 6nn6TaN I^eNOC M 6nn6T' drai6jueNOC Hermann dNaip6jueNOC Volcker JucobjueNOC Lobeck Martin dzoNrida cet. dzawida Martin vel dBahrrida drXaNTida M, quod legit Hermann ^XaxiNONibH eXaxiNioNi&H cet. TiTHNiBa F. C. Matthias 210. eXorioNidH EB 211 om. ^At rpionHreNei Tpidnco x: xpionw M: xpionoco y ( = margo LII)
: : : : :

||

II

xpidnou reNei Wolf Tpi6neco rdNcp Hermann ft Sju' rpionoc roNCjp vel rpioneco reNei Postgate xpibneoo reNOC Ilgen SpexeeT ft Sju' yp. ft hxxa 96p6aNTi Tpiondu ; 4:peueeT a;DS (quod coniecit D'Orville)
D'Orville
:

xpionarcNei

Ruhuken
:

||

ft

djuapuNeco marg.

Ln( = y):

cbc

96p6aNTa

'AjudpuNOON
iii.

Schneidewin

208. JUNHcryciN appears to be sound, being explained by fivuo/xepos for the use of ixv-qar-fi absolute ( = Homeric &\oxo^ It forms javrjiXTrj) cf. ApoU. Arg. A 780. am a kind of zeugma with 91X6THT1 "
;
' '

Leucippus
(Apollod.

was descended
118,
cf.

from
ii.

Atlas
171).

110, Paus.

thee in thy love of brides ? to be an imfivr](TT7]p(ri,v does not seem provement, and jut-vrjaTvatp is a doubtful known in sing. form, fjt,vT](rTijs being only deiSeiv riva iv (pcXdrrjTL may be unusual,
I to sing of

support M's 'ArXavrida, which seems, however, either a conjecture or a graphical corruption of 'A^avrLda. Moreover, the legend of Ischys is not associated with Arsinoe, but with Coronis ; so in the recently discovered fragments of the Hecale of Callimachus (col. iv. v

This

would

6. 7,

Gomperz 1893,
birirSTe
|

Ellis in J. P. xxiv.

but

it is

(after

not impossible Greek, as Gemoll Matthiae) contends.

is

148

f.)

Kev

^Xeyiao

KopojuLdos
reff.

d/ii<pl

dvyarpbs
Ti

"Icrxvi. TrXrj^iinrip (nrofji^V7]S

209. JUNCd6ju,Noc

conjecture.

We may
the
v,

Martin's brilliant suppose that fivwo-

fjiiepdv

irLd-rjTaL.

See further
:

in

fievos first lost oirwoa- (cf. the

and

Sttttws

became

Roscher ii. 359. 210. 'EXaxioNidy

(

son
I.e.

of

''Ekariiav

variants on 19), when a was added to give the necessary syllable (cf., however, Plat. Hep. 401 c dveixbixevoi
vefidfievoi.).
:

^'EXaros), cf. Hes. Elatus cf. Paus. viii.

{-Tov-) cf.

ElXaridTjs.

For
I

4.

On
:

the long

Solmsen

p. 58.

for

'AzoNxida the next line makes it almost certain that the reference here is to Coronis. According to Hes. fr. 125 and Pind. Pyth. 3. 55 Ischys, the son

was Apollo's rival in his love Coronis (see also Paus. ii. 26. 5). Elsewhere, however, Coronis is called the daughter of Phlegyas (xvi. 2 and see reff. in Pauly-Wissowa 30 Isyllus
of Elatos,
for
;

211. Tpion^co rsNOC the person intended by rpidTroj yivos of the MSS. might be another fiuTjarri, in which case yeuos would be objective ace, "child" (an echo of which might be rpidireor ybvov, the reading of one ms. Callim. h. Bern. 24). But as Phorbas was the son
of Triopas (Paus. viii. 26. 12, Hyg. Astr. 14) y^vo% is certainly ace. of respect, "by descent," for which cf. E 544, 896 etc. The two words therefore balance 'EXarioviSiy in 210, and the dative of a patronymic form must be extracted from rpibirw or rpLoirboj. The latter points to a synizesis, and the conditions are satisfied by TpLoir^ip, which must be the dative of Tpibtreos, formed direct from TpLo\l/ { = TpibTras, Apollod. i. 7. 4. 2 TpioTray 3 TpLoiros gen.), since the actual adj. in use from Tpt67ras is
ii.

Inscr. Pelop. et insul. vicin. 1902, i. 950). It is not impossible that here another

legend is followed, in which she is the daughter of Azan (so Preller- Robert i.^ Martin reads 'A^avlda, i.e. p. 520 n. 3). but Phlegyas is not known Arcadian to have any connexion with Arcadia. For the various references to his home see Gemoll according to one version (Paus. ix. 36. 3) he was a Phocian hence 'A^avrida (from Abae) has been suggested, but the first vowel should be short. According to another version the mother of Asclepius, by Apollo, was not Coronis but Arsinoe, whose father
; ; ;

Tpibireios

cf.

C. I. Sic. et It.

1890, no.

This would be parallel to 'Ayatieixvovi't]v &\oxov y 264, Aeivofi^ueie ttoi Pind. Pyth. 2. 18 and other formations ; see Leo B. B. iv. 1-21 die liomer.
1389.

94
rj

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
afia AevKLTnrq) koI AevKiTTTroto ZdfJiapTL ov fjurjv TjOtoTTO? 7' ivekeiirev. ire^6<;, 6 8' ittttolo-iv ;
6t)9

III

[35]

Tj

TO TTpcoTov '^pT^aTrjpLov avdp(07roi,(rL

212.

ft

: lacunas et ante et post lX^Xii{/eN 214. cbc] Kai

tiua 'Apdnncj? rfiN AeuKinnoio eOrarpa Ilgen

213.

^N^cineN
||

SAQ

hunc versum

stat.

Hermann

Tpi6nac Ilgen

ELT

Vaternamen, Kuhner-Blass

I.e.,

Zacher

in Diss. Phil. Hal. 1878, p. 59 f. Phorbas is here the rival of Apollo ; according to Hyg. I.e., Plut. Num. 4 he was beloved by the god. Schneidewin's alteration of dfia to ws is not justified. 'EpeueeT nothing is known of an Ereutheus, and there is much probability in ys d/j,apijv9o}, which has nearly all elements in common with &fi' ipevdec. But any connexion of Apollo and Amarynthus is merely a matter of inference from this passage (Wernicke in Pauly - Wissowa 28 denies it). D'Orville conjectured and some of the earlier editors printed 'EpexOeT, after
:

between Apollo and Idas, for the love of Marpessa, does not suit the following words oil fiTjv Tpioirds y iv^Kenrev, which he has therefore to eject as a gloss on 211. His explanation that iviXiirev or
iviXeiirev
is

a corruption of a scribe's

marginal note iWdirei, although quoted with approval by Baumeister and Verrall The Greek, (p. 8), cannot be accepted. as it stands, can be construed "he fell not short of Triops" ; (Apollo's rival) for Tpfoi/' = Tptixas see on 211, otherwise the nom. T/JtoTras might be read as
:

but this

myth

not supported by any of Erechtheus.

is

known

212. Sjua AcuKfnncjp : the allusion is to Daphne, who was loved by Leucippus and Apollo. Paus. viii. 20. 3 f. says

that Apollo was angry with Leucippus,

who

4s

(piXiav

icrxvpav

iirdyeraL

t7]v

But the uncertainty of the context makes explanation mere guesswork. 214 f. Apollo starts from Olympus in search of a place for his oracle. It is to be noted that there is no mention of Delos as a starting-point; the continental poet has no interest in the island. Later, when the Delian and Pythian myths were systematised, Apollo
subject.

under the guise of a woman. Daphne and her other companions discovered his sex and slew him. This account does not justify Gemoll in
Ad(pvrjj',

giving 8dfiap its proper sense of *'wife," but there may have been another version, in which Daphne actually became the wife of Leucippus. In any case the if the dative ddfiaprc is remarkable
;

reference

is

we should expect the

to Apollo's lore for Daphne, accusative as in

209. It is possible that AevKiinrcp has taken the place of some other name, owing to the proximity of KevKLtriroLo.
Ilgen' s
dfia
'Xpaliririfi

rrjv

AevKiinroLO

diyarpa would refer to Arsinoe, daughter of Leucippus (see on 209). The passage seems incurable. it is very 213. The line is hopeless possible that there is a lacuna, before or after this verse, or before and after (Hermann). Owing to the obscurity of 212, it is not clear whether a new achievement of Apollo is mentioned in
;

was supposed to have journeyed from Delos to Delphi (first in Pind, fr. 286 = schol. on Aesch. JEum. 11) Pindar made This was Apollo alight at Tanagra. thought a mistake for Tegyra (sec on 16) Miiller Orch. p. 161 but Pindar by 0. no doubt referred to the district MjXiov on the Tanagraean coast (Thuc. iv. 76, Paus. ix. 20. 1) which was a religious Accolony from Delos (Strabo 403). cording to Aesch. Eum. 9 f. and the Delphian hymn {B. C. H. xviii. p. 345 f. V. 14 f.) Apollo started from Delos and landed at Athens thence he travelled by the sacred road of the decjpol (cf. on 280, Hum. 12 f., Ephorus ap. Strab.
;
;

422); see Preller-Robert

i.

p.

239

n.

1,

Pauly-Wissowa

24.

the words,

ire^bs,

seem

to refer to
foot,

Apollo, on

6 5' 'iinroKnv which some contest between and a rival, in a chariot.

is

Schneidewin's idea that this contest

In the hymn, the age of Apollo at the founding of the oracle is indeterminate. In later times, after the connexion with the Delian myth, Apollo was a child, or was even carried to Delphi in his mother's arms (Eur. /. T. 1250, Clearch. ap. Athen. 701 c) he slew the Python when four days' old (Hyg. fab. 140), or while still a youth (Apoll. Arg.
;

707).

Ill

EIC
^7]T6V(0V

AnOAADNA
eKarrj/SoX'

95

Kara yalav

^7)<;,

"AttoWov

215

Hieplrjv fxev irpMrov air

OvXvjjlitolo KarrjXde^'

AeKTov r

rjjiadoevTa Trap ear c^e'i ^S' AlvLrjva^,

LKav6<^,
[40]

Kal Bca Tieppaipov^' Ta^a 8' eU ^lacokKov T^rjvatov T eTrePr]^ vavG-iKkeiT7]<^ EuySot?;?*
(TTTj^
8'

iirl

Tev^aaOaL
v6ev
^rjf;

vrjov

ArjXdvTa) irehicp, to rot ov'^ aBe Ovfiw re Kal akaea BevBprjevra.

Bi,al3d<;,

220

3'

l^vpLTTOv
6po<;

eKarrj^ok "AttoWov,

av

^dOeov '^Xoypov

rd^a

S'

If 69 dir

avTOv

[45]

215. dndXXcoNoc

a^AtD

niepiw
:

217.

216. niepiHN S p (SnoXXoN marg. F) nerpiHN XsOkon Ilgen Xciju&!>n' vel AeiBwep' Matthiae
:
:
||

M
:

niepiHC

AiirKON

Hermann

A^kjuon Baumeister
y
(in textu
:

AjuaeiHN re Matthiae
LII)
:

||

fib*

ArNii^Nac

ft

V
jmarNii^Nac

ET, in marg.
:

ft

JuarNHidac x{L'n.)p
:

(ft

uarNHTdac F)

juarNHtac At

corr.

Matthiae
218.

prima
Ysac

corripi possit) TOi] Tooi Ruhnken :

MarNHxac Barnes fik MarNi^rac D'Orville {si !coXk6n codd. (IoXk6n M) corr. Barnes 220. t6
ft
:
:

SBe
of.

OS

eTsac

ed. pr.

o^xa^e codd. (SBe

||

11)

223. tsec
pr.
:

230, 278, 411, 438

dn'

M ed.

YhC xp

^n* cet.

216. riicpiHN

the ace.
dat.

is

necessary

Soph.
vii.

M.

the gen.
tions.

[x)

and
\

{p)
cf.

seem

correcf.

132,

For the sense

225

XLirev

aluirjpes.

706 read alueLrjves) and Herod, where one MS. "R" gives In Eur. (/. A. 277), Thuc,

liieplrjv 5' ivL^acra Kal piov OirXi/inroLO, kt\. See e 50. 'Hfiadirjv ipareLv-qv

Pieria is strictly N. of Olympus, whereas The poet Apollo was coming south. appears to have borrowed from S without due care (in S the geography is right, as Hera is going to Thrace). 217. A^KTON t' Ajuae6eNTa no A^ktos is known in Europe and the Trojan promontory of that name is out of
:

and later the form is generally alv-. The e is called Ionic, although neither Smyth Ionic 141 nor Hoffmann p.
266 give the form under the head of Ionic = at. The spelling may be merely an itacism, helped by a desire to avoid the synizesis -nj, which is not harsher than the Homeric trxerX^?;, Alyvn-Tir], 'la-Tiaia. Pick Ilias p. 417 calls 'Evcrjves doubtful. The people are coupled with the Perrhaebi in B 749, as dwellers about Dodona and by the Titaresius and Peneius both of these rivers are S. of
;

the question ; but, with the example of Ai/TOKdvT] in 35, it would be rash to assume that the Mss. are here corrupt, and therefore the conjectures (of which Baumeister's Aclk/mov is the best) may be neglected. Since Lectus may have been a town or harbour, or even a
river,

Olympus.

Tjfiaddevra

may

also

stand,

in

spite

of

the
re,

ingenuity of

Matthiae's

^H/xadirju

which

rests

quoted supra 216. with equal brilliance, mended the rest AiNiHNac this form may of the line. be preferred to 'EvLTjvas (M's ayvirjvas cf. Hes. Op. 394 d7vy mss., is nearest
:

on S 226, The same critic,

The geography is here accurate. lolcus (N. of the gulf of Pagasae) Apollo passes, either along the coast of Phthiotis or across the gulf, to Cenaeon, a promontory at the extreme of
218
f.

From

NW.

alvrj

a quotation in the other mss. the tradition was obscured, though a trace of it remains in y). 'Evirjves is found only in B 749 (where the Bodl. pap.
;

class.
ii.

Ms.

xxi.

gr. a. i (P), Oxyrhynch. pap. and the quotation ap. schol. on

He Soph. Track. 752). thus reaches the Lelantine plain, which This lay between Chalcis and Eretria. district became famous about 700 b.c. as the bone of contention between the two cities. See Duncker iii. ch. viii.. Holm i. ch. xxi. Chalcis was situated on the narrowest part of the Euripus, over which Apollo crosses to the mainland. 223. The omission of the name of the mountain is unusual perhaps, as Baumeister suggests, the poet was not
Euboea
(see
;

96
9

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
M-VKaXijcrcrov Icov Kal Tevfirjo-o-bv Xe'^eTTolrjv. @rj^'r}<; S* laa<^iKave<^ eSo9 KaTaetfievov v^r}'
irco

ni

22&

ov yap
ouS'
^rjfirjf;

rt? evace

^porcov

lepij

ivl

@^/S?7,

apa

17(0

Tore

rjaav arapTrcTol ovBe Kekevdoi

afjb

tteSlov irvprj^opoVi
eKte<;,

aXk

e'^ev

vXr].

[50]

v6v Se irpoTepo)
^Oy^rjcTTOv
S^

eKarrj^oX' "A'ttoWov,

1^69,

Hoo-iB'^iov

ayXaov

ci\ao<i'

230

224.
'

Testimonium.
^ixvif}.

Steph. Byz.
Cos

Tev/uL-rjcra-os,

6pos Boiwrtas.

"OfiTjpos iv t($ els

'nhv

Air 6\\(i}v a

"Acttv,
f.).

ArjfjLoad^vrjs iv Tpiriji

BidvviaKQv MvKaXrja-abv

kt\.

(vide praef. p. xlix

x reXuHccbN p t^uuicon M 227. nco r6re pJ) ncbnoTC uXhn codd. corr. Barnes 230. cJrxHcroN codd. prosodiam corThsc S ed. pr.: reximus Herodiano i. 223. 29 obsecuti, cf. h. Herm. 88, 186, 190
224. TeuJUHCcbN 228.
: : :

cet.

||

Izec

Ysec

cet., cf.

223

only familiar with the locality, but also assumes the same knowledge on the part The mountain is no of his hearers. doubt the Messapius opposite Chalcis see Aesch. Ag. 284, Paus. ix. 22. 5, Strabo 405. a town at the foot 224. MukciXhcc6n of Messapius it was in ruins by the time
;
:

of Pausanias
loc.

(ix,

19. 4).

See Frazer ad

who

identifies it

with the modern

(of this part of the hymn) to have been a Boeotian, understands the reason for the supposed non-existence of Thebes to be due to feelings of patriotism. A Boeotian could not allow the chief city of his country to be passed over by Apollo without honour. Possibly, however, the poet wished to lay emphasis on the extreme antiquity of the Pythian oracle by claiming for it a greater age than for

Ehitzona.

Between this place and Teumessus was Harma, where irvda.L<TTaL

allowed the dvaiaL to proceed to Delphi, or prevented them, according to the result of divination by lightning (Strabo
404).

TeujuiHcc^N 3fesovou7ii, a village or small town on the slopes of a low hill, about five miles from Thebes. See Frazer on Paus. ix. 19. 1. The hill itself is bare and rocky, and the epithet XcxcnoiHN Frazer seems quite inappropriate. suggests that the ancients may have to include extended the name Teumessus the hills on the south (now called Mount
:

Thebes, which was itself reputed to be a very ancient city. Tradition held that there were other inhabited towns in Boeotia before the foundation of Thebes Conon's 5t7/7->^<reis ap. Phot. Bihl. (cf. 137 h 27). The Catalogue (B 505) mentions 'TirodTjjSaL only. In historical times
'la-fjirjVLos was worshipped as an oracular god at Thebes ; Herod, i. 52^ 92, viii. 134 ; Paus. ix. 10. 228. OXh for vXrjv is an admirable conjecture of Barnes. The accusative must have arisen from a tendency to be influenced by the nearest apparent con-

Apollo

which are less bare. Nonnus {Dionys. v. 59 f.) and Statins {Theb. i. 485) speak of Teumessus as grassy and wooded Antimachus (ap. Ar. Hhet. iii. 1408 a 1) as r]Vfi6t.s oXiyos X6(pos, which
Soros),
;

struction. 230. 'OrxHcrdN : the Poseidon at Onchestus was

prednct of famous from

Hes.
fr.
iii.

early times
Ii.o<XL5riCov

cf.

B 506

'07x^o't6' 6' Upbv,

dyXabv
Pind.

dXaos,
i.

41
19.

(Rzach),

Isth^n.

33,

is

There Strabo 409 thinks unsuitable. the same variant Tekfirjaabv in the On the Mss. of Eur. Phoen. 1100.

etymology see Wackernagel K. Z. xxviii

p. 121,

226. Baumeister,

Bechtel B. B. xxvi. p. 148. who holds the poet

Pausanias (ix. 26. 3) saw the ruins of the town, temple (with statue of Poseidon still standing) and precinct j Strabo (412) speaks of the grove as bare and treeless in his day. On the site see Frazer on Paus. I.e.

Ill

EIC
evOa
V6oBfir)<;

AnOAADNA

97

ttwXo? avairveei a'^Ooybevo'^ irep ap/jLara KoXd, -^afjual 8 iXarrjp ayad6<; irep K hi^poio OopoDV 68bv ep'^erai,' ol he reeo? jxev
eXfccov

[55]

Kelv
el

o'^ea Kporeovauv avaKTOpirjv a(j)CVTe<;. 8e Kev apfiar ayfjcnv ev oKael 8ev8prjevTi, tTTTToy? fxev KOfjueovai, ra Be KXtvavre^; icocrov

235

231. dNanN^ei
of

MN

bkp

ed. pr.

oiibk cet.

xpar^ouciN Barnes

cet. nep] Kflp Ilgen 234. KetN* S ju^n] re Ilgen 235. 2irHciN codd. : corr. Ilgen (Hrijci)
:
|| ||

dwanNeiei

232 om.

MBO
:

233.

xeiN* cet. (KeiNON

:

M)

|1

6ryci Cobet

SrcociN

231-238. The custom at Onchestus is puzzling, as the account in the hymn is obscurely worded, and is our sole Most scholars have followed authority. Bbttiger in explaining the custom as a mode of divination if the horses entered the dXaos the omen was favourable see Bouche-Leclercq Divination L p. 150. This and similar views, however, depend on Barnes' emendation djioacv, which
:

left

in the giove, as being Poseidon's displeasure.

marked by

231. dNanN^ei, "gains new life," through the inspiration of the horse-god. 233. dbbs gpxcrai Martial iv. 55. 23 et sanchim Buradonis ilicetum per vel piger amhulat viator has a verbal quod similarity {amhulat = bbbv ^pxerai); but there the reason for walking is obscure Martial may refer to the beauty of the
:
\

cannot be accepted (see on 235). Ilgen first gave a clue, by a suggestion that there is a reference to Poseidon rapd^bolting or shying horse was often thought to be panic-stricken by that god (see Paus. vi. 20. 15 with The present editors have Frazer's note). discussed the passage in J. H. S. xvii.
Liriros,

274 f. (T. W. A.) and J. H. S. xix. It is possible p. xxxixf. (E. E. S.). that the custom was the ordinary rule Poseidon was offended at of the road
p.
:

scenery or the sanctity of the gi'ove. 234. KsiN* Bxea KpoT^ouciN = 453 cf. A 160. ciNaKTopiHN not in Homer, and only here of "driving," but &va^= "master" of a horse etc. is Homeric for the general sense "lordship" cf. Apoll. Arg. 839, V. ap. Paus. x. 12. 6. 235. drJjciN this is practically the
;
:

reading, and is certainly Barnes' dycaatv should not have right. been accepted by Baumeister and others.

manuscript

wheeled traffic which passed his home but the horses were allowed a chance if they bolted and broke the carriage,

;
;

As Gemoll
expected

sees, eV dXa-e'C devdpifjei'Tt

;

cannot

follow a verb of motion

^s

cLXaea

we should have The deudptfjevTa.

the driver had to leave the wreckage in In any case the owners the precinct. kept the horses (see note on KOfxAovat. 236). It is hard to believe, however, that this inconvenient practice was a regular "rule of the road"; moreover vo8fX7}s
TTcoXos is forcible and scarcely looks like a poetic e:^ression for any horse. The custom may rather have been practised with newly broken colts. All horses belonged to the horse-god Poseidon, who might refuse to allow his sacred animals to bear the yoke. The colts were passed before the god if they drew the carriage
;

meaning of drficiN may be either "broken to fragments" or more probably," "broken off at the end of the cf. Z 40, U 371. pole
;

the subject can only the horses. KOfxeiv means to "groom," "look after" horses
236. Kojui^ouci
:

be the owners
in

of

but, more generally, to animals, as in p 310, 319, Anth. Pal. vii. 717. 3. There can be no reference to the consecration of the colts
109, 113
;

"keep"

to Poseidon as d^erot.

KXiNQNTec

probably the carriage was

;

propped

saiely through, or past, his precinct, they

cf. against the temple-wall 435, 5 42 dp/xara 5' ^Kktvav irpbs evibiria

might be driven by men if they broke away from the chariot, Poseidon claimed them for his own. The owners could
;

indeed retain them, but not for the indignity of a yoke ; the chariot was

^diibciN almost certainly implies that the chariots were left peras avad-fjixara, or possibly were manently sold in the latter case 8i<ppov d^ Oeov t6t [xoipa (f)v\a<xaei is rather euphemistic.

TraficpavdciiPTa.

98
0)?

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
<yap

ni

ra

ev'^ovrai, evOev he Trporepco eKie^, e/carrj/SoX^ "AttoWov 8' a/o' eirecra J^7j(l)C(Taov Ki'^rjcrao KaXktpeeOpov,

Trpcono-O' octlt} yeveO'- ol he avaKn Be Oeov roTe /jbotpa (pvXdao-eL. Btcfypov

[60]

240

09 T Ac\aL7j6ev irpo'^eei KaXkippoov vhcop'

Tov

hta/Sd';,

'^Kaepye, koX
'

Q^Kakerjv 'jroXvTrvpyov
TroiTjevra.
[651

evOev dp*

eU AXiaprov
243.
:

dcj^iKeo

242.

noXOnupoN Barnes

AXYaproN ex ^uaproN man.

sec.

T (idem

corr.

Martin, Casaubon, Holstein)

^JULaproN vel fijuapxoN cet.

The

sale of duplicate or
;

damaged

objects

from temple treasures is known from cf. Homolle in Daremberg inscriptions and Saglio s.v, Donarium p. 381. 2. the prayer was ap238. cOxoNTai

came close to Haliartus and Onchestus, and actually joined the Melas at the

NW.

known by

parently to propitiate the god's wrath. 240 sq. The geography here is difficult. Haliartus lies between Onchestus and Ocalea, and the Cephissus or Melas flowed across the northern part of the Copais lake, and would not be crossed at any point by the road from Thebes We can hardly with Ilgen to Panopeus. suppose Apollo to have gone round the whole lake (e.g. to Tegyra) turning N. at this point ; and the transpositions and excisions of other editors are even less The writer, like the author available. of the Catalogue, was indifferent to the order of places on a route (cf. his lists of places 30 f., 422 f.), and may therefore be allowed to. have transposed Haliartus and Ocalea ; but it is hard to imagine a poet whom there are grounds for calling Boeotian (Introd. p. 67 f.) making the stream which actually separates Haliartus and Onchestus (usually identified with the Lophis) into the the date of the hymn Cephissus. By no doubt the old Miiiyan system of

corner of the lake) may have been that name. Strabo 407 says distinctly that the Melas flows through the land of Haliartus. There was much confusion of names in this submerged country ; even a resident antiquary like Plutarch {Sulla 20, Felop. 16) mistook the Cephissus for the Melas, and Strabo 412 accuses Alcaeus of misplacing Onchestus and misspelling the name of a river. Cf. Frazer Faus. vol. v. p. 110 f.,

with his map.

The line is quoted by a schol. 523 as from Hesiod 6 8^ K7](pia-6s irorafjids iari ttjs ^o}k15os, ^x^^ ''"^^ irriya^
241.

on
iK

AtXaias,

&s

(pTjaiv

'HaloSos
vbwp.

6s

re

AtXairicn.

irpo'Cei

KoKKippoov
275),

Eusth. ad
line in the

toe. (p.

who

See quotes the

drainage had broken down, and Copais had become, as it remained till a few years ago, in the winter a sheet of water, in the summer a dry swamp
intersected by various rivers and canals. It may therefore be suggested (1) that the writer meant Ktj^io-os for the lake, somewhat as in 280 he locates Panopeus K770to-i5os iyyidi XL/llutjs, while it was in (2) or that the reality near the river entire water-system, rivers and canals, have been considered branches of may the Cephissus, and that the southernmost canal with its tributaries (which
;

form given by the mss. here. Baumeister most improbably supposes that the scholiast took the line from the hymn, which he thought to be Hesiodean. The Homeric scholia uniformly ignore the hymns. Probably there was actually a Hesiodean line, which the author of the hymn has borrowed, with or without variation. For Lilaea and the source of the Cephissus see Frazer on Pans, x, 33. 5. B 501 it was near 242. 'fiKaX^HN lake Copais, and 30 stadia from Haliartus (for which cf. B 503 rroLriepd' 'AXiapTOv). For Haliartus see Strabo ix. p. 410. Frazer on Pans. ix. 32. 5. noXOnuproN the word does not occur but cf. ii)7rvpyos of Troy, H elsewhere It must be confessed, however, that 71. is strange, for a small and unthe title important town, and Barnes' iroX^irvpov is attractive cf. A 756 etc., and ir 396
:

AovXix^-ov TToXvTTtjpov TTOLTjevTos (so TTOlTyeVTa 243).

Ill

EIC
^ri<;

AnOAAONA

99

eVl TeX<^ou(r7;9 toOl tol aSe p^w/3o? airrjiKov rev^aa-Oao vrjov re koX aXcrea ^evhprjevra. ctt}? he fia)C ay^ avTrjf; KaL jjllv 7rpb<; jjlvOov eetTre?*
S'
*

245

TeX</)oO<r',

ivddSe

Brj

(j^poveco

irepLKaXKea vtjov
o% re
jjlol

av0p(O7ra)V rev^ac '^prjarrjpiov,

alel

[70]

ivOdB' dycvijaovai, TeXrjeaa-a^;

rjixev

eKaTOfJbjSaf;,

UeXoTTOvvrjcrov irieipav e^ovcrov, ^S* ocroc ^vpWTTrjv re Kal d/Jb(j)Lpvrov<; Kara vrjaov<^y
T
244.
corr. ed.

ocroo

250

deX90\icHC

&eX90ucHC
cf.

cet.

||

toi

ME

oi cet.

||

tide

Sp

fide

Ma;

Aldina prima,

22

||

fijuOjucoN pro fini4ucoN Ernesti

247. TeX9oOc'

de\9oOc* cet. djU9ipuTouc

244.

249.

M
:

^NodB'] noXXo)

251. e0p6bnHN]

fineipoN Reiz

||

TeX90UCHC
the mss.

here and in

247,

but

cf.

Cypria

6.

3 vriaou diracav

Havra\

between the forms T\<f)oO(Ta and deXipovaa. Other TtX^tDo-ca Pindar spellings are found in Strabo 411, Herodian ap. Steph. Byz. There was a temple of Apollo TtX^dxrcrtos
256,

276

vary

XLdov n^XoTTOj.

For Hesiod

cf. schol..

at that place ; in Dem. xix. 141, 148, Theopomp. fr. 240 it is called to TtXi^wo-aaTop cf. Ephor. fr. 67 Ti\0w(r^wj' 6pos v 'AXaXKOfievig,, Apollod. iii. 7. 4. 3 Pausanias uses the forms Ti\(f)ov(r(ra.
;

HeXoirdwrjaov ovk oldev 6 TTOLTjT-ris, 'HaioSos d^. On compounds in -yrjaop see Fick . B. xxii. p. 29. " " here 251. EOpcbnHN Europe means N. Greece. It is apparently quite reasonable to suppose that the
I
Trjf 6Xt]v
:

on

246

geographical 'EXXds was

TiXipovaa,

TCk(poiaiov

6pos

(ix.

33.

1).

In Arcadia we find the name of a town

local nymph QiXTrovcra (Paus. viii. coins with 0EA, Head Hist. Num. All these forms are doubtless p. 382). connected with the root ddXir-, i.e. " " warm (Pott K. Z. viii. p. -spring As to the MS. deXipoija-rjs, while 416). there is no evidence for a local form in 5, Androtion fr. 2 speaks of AeXipovaa in Arcadia, and Steph. Byz. calls the stream at Delphi AeXtpouaa. The interchange of r and 5 is not uncommon, e.g.

'Acr/a and like term, as gradually extended, men's knowledge of the world widened. Steph. Byz. and E. M. 397. 45 derive 'Eiipibin) from E^pwTros, a Macedonian

and
35
;

The etymology is city (Thuc. ii. 100). so far valuable, in that it points to a belief among the ancients themselves, that "Europe" was once a term for
N. Greece ; Hegesippus (Jr. 6, F. H. G. V. 422 f. ), a native of Mecyberna, states that Europe was used in the narrow
Europa) Kal i) ijireipos Bop^av dvejxov 'Slvpfhirrj Fick {B. B. xxii. p. 225) KiKX-qraL. explains the meaning by "flatland," M. Arnold's opposed to o-revwTTos. paraphrase "Wide Prospect" rests on an explanation (of Hermann) that Europe was the broad expanse of land stretching from Thrace to the Peloponnese, as it appeared to the Greeks in Asia Minor. Steph. Byz. (s.v. 'Ac/a) observes that Homer does not know Eupc^Tr?;. But the
:

sense

d<p'

^s

(sc.

Trdcra

i]

irpbs

5d7ri5es rdin/jTes dp^<paKTos Tp6(paKTOS, (see Kretschmer K. Z. xxxiii. p. 467). It is- therefore possible that A^Xipovaa
is

a real

form
error

otherwise

it

must be

scribe's

due to the association of

Ae\0ot, AeX<pivios etc. The spring at Telphusa has been identified at the foot of Mt. Tilphusius, "a spur of Helicon which advances to within a few hundred paces of what used to be the margin of the lake," i.e. Copais (Frazer on Paus. Lc).

substitution of

fiTreipov

(Reiz,

Gemoll),

the word is dni^JucoN, "peaceful"; not applied to places in Homer, but cf. So Hes. Op. 670 v6<rTos dTTTj/jLcov d 519.
{wdvTos).

The idea

is

250.

rieXondNNHCON

explained by 262. not in Homer ;

:

on this ground, is quite unjustifiable. It is true that Stephanus considers the hymn to be Homer's (cf. on 224) but he may easily have overlooked the present passage, and he could not fail to be struck by the absence of the word in the II. and Od.
;

100
'^prjaofievoi'
iracTL
ft)9

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
rolaiv Se t
%pft)i^

iii

iyo)
evl

vrjjjuepTea

^ovXrjv
[75]

BefiLCTTevoifiL
ecTTcov

Triovt

vrj^.

SUOrjKe OefielXia ^oifio<;

ScTjve/ce^;'
r)

AttoWcov
265

evpea koI jxaka /laKpa

Be IBovaa

re fLvdov TeXcpovaa Kpahirjv e')(^o\(i)(TaTO ^ol^e ava^ eKaepye, e7ro9 ri rot ev (j^peal
elire

6r)<T(Oy

ivddK

eirel

<^poveL<;

rev^ai TreptKoXkea
ol

vrjov,

[80]

efJL/JLevai,

avOpMiroi^ '^prjaTrjpcov,

Si

rot,

alel
260

evOdK dyiv^dOVGi
aXX'
e/c

Tekr}eaaa<^ i/carofi^af;'

TTTffjLaveei

TOO ipeco, av S' evl <f>pe(Tl jSdWeo o-fjai' a alel KTV7ro<; LTTTrcov onKeidcov,

dpBofJuevoi

ovp7]e<i

i/uuMV

lepcov

diro

Trrjyecov

[85]

evOa Tt9 dv6pa)7r(ov ^ovXrjorerai elaopdaadai dpfiard r evTroiyra koX odkuttoBcov ktvitov 'Liriraiv,
Tj

265

dW

re fieyav koI KTij/juara ttoXX! iveovra. el Bt] tl irldoLo, av Be Kpelacrcov koI dpelcov eaal, dva^, ifiedev, aev Be aOevo^ earl fieyoa-rov,
vrjov

[90]

eV K.pl(Tr} TTOLTjo-at viro irrv^l HapvTjaoLO. evO" ouO* dpfjuara Kokd Bovrjaerat, ovre rot

lttttcov

270

onKViroBwv KTViro<i ecTTat ivBfjLrjrov irepl

269.

^co/jlov.

Testimonium.

Paus. x. 37. 5
dvdfxari

"O/jltjpos /x^ptol

KpXaav

iv re 'IXtctSt 6/xotws

Kal vfivq) Tip is

'AirdWuva

ry

e^ o,pxv^ KoKel ttjv ttSXlv.

252. k' pro t' Ilgen

corr.

253. eejuicreucoiui 256.

BP

255.
cet.

b'

dcidoOca codd.

Hermann

cl.

341
263.

Te\9oOca

deX90uca
KpicH

259.

dNepdbnoic p
261.

dNopcbnoici
Peppiniiller

MccD

260. xeXei^ccac

nwrcoN

pET
269.

261-289 om.

ET

QXV
||

napNHcoTo

Kpicei

KpfccH

cet.

napNaccoTo
:

cet.

(napNocoTo DS)
miiller places a colon at
di^au}, but reads comparing the common

253. esuicreiioiui Ilgen reads k' for in 252, but the concessive optative " may stand. The sense is I am willing to prophesy"; cf. H. G. 299 {d).
r'

&W

dp',

Lines 252, the rest &v. 254. di^sHKe

253 = 292,
:

293,

where
is

has

in to

Homer
occur

not found or Hesiod, and does not seem

the verb

elsewhere in serious poetry, Cf. in Attic prose. Callim. h. Ap. 57 ai/rbs 5^ depLelXia ^otjSos

though

common

&X\o ci) 5' evl (ppeal ktK. But dXXo here is scarcely appropriate. Snoc ti kt\.=T 121. 265. ktuhon aKo\jiv must be mentally The zeugma supplied, from ela-opdacrdai. here is very similar to that in i 167 (iXeijacrofjiev) Kairvbv r' airQu re tpdoyyqv. For coKunddcoN kt\. cf. K 535. 269. ew Kpfcy for the place see on
: :

dXX', 54 rot ipioj

for

xxpalvei.

439.

257 f. Editors commonly punctuate with a colon at d-fjaoj, assuming an

aposiopesis
after 260. seems to

or

change of construction
in the text
all

The punctuation
avoid

difficulty.

Pepp-

270. This line seems to prove that the hymn (or at least this part of it) is older than the introduction of the Pythian games. See Introd. p. 67, and note on 542.

Ill

EIC

AnOAAQNA

101

aXkd
Si^at
ot)9

TOL &)9 TTpoadjoiev iTjirairjovi Saypa dvdpcoTTcov KKvTCb (f>v\a, (TV he (jypeva^ d/jL(j)iy6y7}6Q><;

[95]

lepd elirova

KoXd

irepucTLovcav dvdpcoTrcov.
ireirLOe
'^dovl,
<f>peva<^,
firfS*

^^Karov

ocppa ol avrfj

275

etrj T\<l)OV(Ty evOev he irporepw e/cte?,

/cXeo?

iirl

*E/caToto.

eKarrj^ohJ "KiroXkov,
[100]

If9 S'
oc

69

^\e>yv(ov dvSpcjv iroXiv v/Spco-rdcov,

Ai09 ovK d\eyovTe<; ewl '^Oovl vaierdatT/cov ev KoXy ^rjcrarj K.7](f>iO-[So^ eyyvOi \i/jLV7]<;.

280
npodroiCN
a:;DS

272.

dWd
:

TO!
:

fiXXd kqI

cet.

dXX' dK^coN Baumeister

:

\\

274. d^sai

MDS

d^saio

corr.

Ilgen

d^seai Bergk
:

276. tcX90jch

T de\90ucH L ecKON

Be\9oOcH

cet.

278. Tecc

SP

Ysec vel Ynec cet.

279. NOierd-

272. d\Xd Toi seems an improvement on the vulgate dWci Kai, since Telphusa's argument is to present the advantages at Telphusa the of Crisa throughout horses and chariots will divert men's attention from the temple but at Crisa there will be no disturbance, and so men In x and p will bring gifts to Apollo.
:
;

83, 499,

573

Peppmuller reads

dficpi

yeyrjdcvs

divisim, comparing Mimnerm. I 7 aUl iJ.iv (ppepas d/x<pl kukuI reipovai

fjL^pLjxvaL

and Hes. Theog. 554 (Schoemann)

jxlv

X^f^O'TO 8k (pp^uas dfX(pL, x6Xos 8i

dvfi6v.

'UeTO

But although dfXipLyeyrjOios is ctTr. Xey. the compound verb is supported by r 442 epios (pp^vas dfxcpeKdXvxpev, Z 355
irbvos

the familiarity of Kal ws ousted

toi.

optatives irpoaayoiev and bi^aio are best taken as expressing the acquiescence of the speaker as in 253 ( = 293), where

The

of

dju^<pi

(pp^vas dfxcpc^^^rjKev. see ^. 6^. 181.

:

On
is

this use

274. desai'

the

opt.

strongly

supported by

irpocrdyoiev.

see note

they may bring thou mayest receive their

:

' *

gifts,

and

275. aiirif^fjiovri, as in
Cf. the parallel line 381
.

6
.

99,

729.

sacrifices."

(ot'??s).

Apollo as In 500, 517 word is used of the song to Compare the paean of ArisApollo. tonous {^myi'h. Melic Foets p. 527), with Ik Haidv, <h ik the repeated formulae the latter llaLOLv, Timotheus Pers. 218
'iHnaii^ONi
:

here a

title of

in

Apoll. infra the

Arg.

704.

For the phrase 6(ppa k\^os diq cf. a Rhodian inscr. {Ath. Mitth. xvi. 117 and 357) crafxa to^ i8afievevs iroiiqcTa hi.va
the godless Phlegyae Eusth. 933. 15) are like the mythical Cyclopes cf. t 275 f. ov
:

KXeos eiT]. 278. OXeriicoN

(or Phlegyes,

t'r;

(/r. 25 Wilamowitz) has also I'e iraidv, the aspirate being due to the supposed connexion with 177/Ai {^fKos), for which With the origin of see Athen. 701 c. the word from this refrain cf. the similar history of the Linus-song, the hymenaeus, and the iobacchus ; the was a title of the last, like 'iTjirai-quv god, as well as the name for the hymn. On Ilatdi' and Haubv see Preller-Robert i. p. 241 n. 2, p. 277 n. 2, Pauly-Wissowa Apollon 62, Smyth Melic Poets p. xxxvi f., and further on 500. 273. 6iJU9irerHecjbc d/i0^ is not inten, :

ydp

Ki^/cXwTres

Ai6s

But the Phlegyan

:

alyidxov dXiyovaiv. hostility to Apollo is

not mythical the tribe attacked Pytho, from which tliey were repulsed by the god, only a few survivors escaping to Phocis Pans. ix. 36. 2, x. 7. 1, Pherecydes in schol. A on N 302, schol, Pind. Pyth. x. 55. For their city Panopeus see Pans. x. 4. 1 f. with Frazer's note. It lay 20 furlongs W. of Chaeronea.
;

is

280. KH9icidoc XIjunhc lake Copais so called in,E 709 so in Pind. Pyth.
: ; ;

to be connected with cpp^vas, as often, in the sense "on both sides," i.e. throughout the mind. Compare A 103 fiheos 8k fjL^ya (pp^ves a.p.(f>l fx^Xaivat irifnrXaPT^
sive ("exceedingly L.
S.)
is
:
\

"

and

but

xii. 27. Pausanias (ix. 24. 1) says that the lake was called by both names he himself uses the name Cephisis by The verse has been suspreference. pected on the ground that Panopeus is some distance from the lake, whereas

102
v6V
tKo
/capiraXifjicof;
S'

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
irpoaePr]^ iTpo<i BecpdBa 6v(ov, Kplarjv VTTO Hapvrjcrov vt<f)0vra,
^e(l>vpov
rerpa/jL/jLevov,

69

Kvrjjjbov

7rpo<;

avrap virepOev
^AttoWcov

[105]

Trerprj

iTnKpefiarai,

kolKt] h

vTroSeBpofMe ^rjaaa,
<l>ot/So9

rprj'^eV'
VTjbv

ev6a ava^ reKjurjpaTO

iir^parov
Br)

285

TTOirja-acrdai

elire

re puvOov

ivOahe
efjbfjbevai

(ppovico

av6p(i)iroi<;

'^(^prjaTTjpcov,

rev^eiv irepiKaWea V7]6v, ol re fioL alel

[110]

ivOdB' dytv^crovaL TeXrjeaaaf; eKarofi^a^,

rjfjuev

ocTOL

97S'

6(T0L

TleXoTrovvrjaov Trieipav ')(pvaiVy ^vpQ)7r7]v T Kol d/jL(f>ipvrov<; Kara vrjaov^;,

290

'^prjo-ojuevoc

rolaov

8'

ap

iyoD
ivl

vrjfieprea ^ovkrjv
vr}M.
[115]

WaaL
o)?

de/JbL(TT6V0LjJLL

%/3eft)Z^

TTiOVl

elircbv

BiedrjKe

Oe/jbelXia

<J>o?/8o9

''KiroXKwv
avTot<;
295

evpea kol jxaXa jmaKpa BiriveKe^' avrap eV

281. eeicoN

Hermann
:

epi()N vel euicoN Bauraeister

282. Tkgc

||

KpiccHN

cet.

284. n^rpoc

xpicHN

1|

OnoKp^uarai iBAtDS
292. thcin

291. A9'] oY5'

||

xN

||

iixupip^rac ed. pr.

eeuicTGuoiui
295. JULQKp^]

djui9ip0Touc codd.

xD
cf.

Sp

Sn

cet.

293.

eexiicTeucoiJUi cet., cf.

253

||

kqX^

II

SiHNeK^c

nhc^] Bcojuco

(nh<!o superscr.

NOPV)

Siajunepfec codd.,

255

Haliartus and Onchestus are near it. The objection would be hypercritical, even if the geography of the hymn were otherwise strictly accurate ; see on 240, The road from Athens to Delphi

without variant). The same variant occurs in f 162 ^ojfii^ codd. va^ Plut. de soil. an. 283 e and in Apollod. ap.
schol.

Soph.

0.

C.

56.

Here

vrfQ)

is

by Panopeus seems to have been a sacred way see Frazer on Paus. x. 4. 3. The 281. npoc^6HC = dv^^i7S, as often.
;

necessary (with xp^wz/ ivl), and jSw/^y may be due to f the altar must have See Frazer on preceded the temple. Paus. i. 30. 2.
;

verb

is
;

followed by a direct

ace.

in
99.

294

the construction irpoa^aiveiv irpds prosaic ; cf., however, Soph. 0. C. 125 (with is). a forcible word expressing eiJcoN Hermann's 6elu3v and violent motion. emendations are no improvement. other
:

so in 520, h. Herm. Homer Mommsen, quoted by Gemoll, calls

On

f. Building of Apollo's temple. Delphi and the temple see Homolle

B. C. H. xx.
256,

p. 641, 677, 703,

329 f., Philippson and Hiller von Gartringen in Pauly-Wissowa 2517 f. Of the first temple, burned in ol. 58. = b.c. 548), and rebuilt by the 1 (
li.

Pomtow

xxi. p.

Rhein. Mus.

p.

282. riapNHcbN Ni96eNTa Baumeister compares Panyasis (ap. Paus. x. 8. 9), Callim. h. Del. 93. For the situation of Crisa, which is correctly described, see Frazer on Paus. x. 37. 5. 283. knhju6n only plur. in Homer. 285. TeKJUHpoTO with inf. is postHomeric cf. Arg. A 559 Apoll.
:

{vo<TTif}(xeiv),

287-293 = 247-253.
292. Sp'
:

B.V here rests upon xp, and be defended by 252, since ac' there is only Ilgen's conjecture. 293. NH^ : jSw^cD p (but in 253 vrj^

cannot
,

Alcmaeonids (see Pauly-Wissowa 2550 f.), no traces have been found, nor any sign of a conflagration. The site was not the same as that of the later temple, but nearer the temple of Ge and the Muses. 295. The families have each diverged from the parallel line 255, taking KoKd for fiaKpd, and xp Sia^Trepe's for So in fi 436 koKoI for fxaKpol di-qveKis. is quoted by Apoll. Lex. dia/nirepis may be a correction of diriveKis, which as an adverb is not Homeric, though it occurs in Alexandrine verse.

Ill

EIC

AnOAAONA
^

103

Xd'ivov ovBbv edyKe Tpo<pa)vio<i

f/ee?

rjS^

Ay afjL'^Sr}<;,
[120]

^^pylvov, (fy'CkoL dOavdroLai, deolaiv dfL^l he VTjbv evaaaav d6e(T(f>aTa <^{)X' dvOpcoTrcov

KTiaTolcnv XdecrcTLv,

douhifjiov

efM/juevac

alei.

dyyov
Ernesti

he KprjvT]

KaWlppoo^, evda SpdKacvav

:

300

297. ui^cc l:priNOU S ed. pr.

:

ul^e cepriNOu cet.

299. ktictoicin] zgctoTcin

tuktoTcin Allen
Either
of
this

vulg, servat Matthiae or

296

f.

passage,

the

Telegonia

Eugammon

(Kinkel Ep.

gr.fragm. i. p. 57) is the first mention of Trophonius and Agamedes as early builders see Kern in Pauly-Wissowa " For other accounts of art. Agamedes. their parentage and relationship see Pans. ix. 37. 3, Charax ap. schol. Arist. Nuh. 508 =:i^. H. G. iii. p. 637. They occupy a position in architecture similar For to that of Daedalus in sculpture.
;
' '

297. 'EpriNOu: the "workman" or "builder." Baumeister 9iXoi deaNdroici eeoTciN refers to the story of their death, caused
:

by Apollo

in answer to their prayer for a reward after building the temple. Plutarch op. cit. relates the similar story

buildings attributed to them cf. Paus. viii. 10. 2 (wooden temple of Poseidon),
id.
ix.

11.
I.e.

{ddXafios

of

Alcmena),

(golden treasury of Augeas, or of Hyrieus, at Elis and, by Trophonius, his own shrine at Lebadia). to Paus. x. 5. 9 f. it was According the fourth temple that was built by
;

Charax

of Cleobis and Bito. 298. ^NaccaN only here in the sense of "build." The causal use is rare and confined to the epic aorist cf. 5 174 Kai K^ 01 "Apye'i vdacra TrdXiv, "gave as a home." 299. KTICTOICIN: apparently "wrought." Empedocles (139) uses KTiards of trees,
: ;

but it is very doubtful whether ktI^oj could be applied to the material of a

Trophonius and Agamedes. The hymnwriter knows nothing of the later Delphian tradition that the earliest temple was of laurel-wood, the second
of bees' wax and wings, and the third of bronze. 296. Xd'iNON oCi56n the ov86s built by the sons of Erginus is here distinguished from the vrjds built by "the
:

tribes of men" (298). The ov86s may therefore be the adytum as opposed to
cf.

the cella ; rb AdvTOv

Steph. Byz, AeX0ot

^uda

Kareo-KeijacrTai iK irivTe Xi^wv,

and pvToi(nv are ^ecTToiaLv temple. graphically impossible ; in J. H. S. xvii. p. 249 TVKToiaLv was suggested. doidiJULON SxLueNai alei the temple was therefore standing at the time (see Introd. p. 67). 300-304. The slaying of the dragon. If the accor.nt of Typhaon is an insertion (see on 305 f.) line 304 would be naturThe episode of ally followed by 356. the dragon is doubtless part of the but the hymn -writer original myth; turns it to account, in order to explain the supposed etymology of -rrvOdj (372 f.), which he may have himself invented
:

Probipyov Tpocpiijviov /cat 'Ayafiifidovs. ably, however, the two architects laid the first courses (ou56s) of the whole temple, on the plan traced by Apollo the building was then finished by other workmen. In this case dfKpi (298) would
;

(Pauly-Wissowa 2527). The dragon is now generally supposed represent an earlier Pythian cult, As a snake is dispossessed by Apollo. regularly the symbol or actual embodito

ment
it

mean "all round,"

of

i.e.

over the whole

the foundations. Xdl'pos ov86s is applied to the temple at Pytho in I 404, O 80 ; in the latter passage, at all events, ovdds must be the threshold
{vTrip^Tj Xdl'vov ovdSv).

of earth-deities, it is probable that here stands for the older cult of Gaea (followed, according to some ancient traditions, by that of Themis). For this early oracle of Pytho cf. Aesch. Bum. 2 T7)v TTpcoTop-apTiv Tolav, Paus. x. 5. 5 <pa<Tl

ydp

dr)

tcl

For the building of the temple by Trophonius and Agamedes cf. also Pind.
ap. Plutarch, consol. ad ApoUoii. 14, [Plato] Axioch. 367 c, Strabo 421, Cic.
TiLsc.
i.

aT'f)pLov, Plutarch Eur. /. T. 1245 f.

i.

apxaidraTa Tij^ elpaL rb XPV' de Pyth. or. 17. 402 c, See e.g. Preller-Robert

47.

p. 240 n. 1, Pauly-Wissowa 2529, Harrison in J. H. S. xix. p. 222 f. The snake was no doubt originally the giver

104

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
cltto

III

KTelvev ava^ Aco<; fto9

^aTp(l)6a /jL6yd\7]Vy
irrl

Kparepoco ^iolo,
7)

repa^;

dypcov,

KaKcu

iroWa
avTov<;,
[125]

^(Oovi, av6p(07rov<; epSecTKev TToWa Be fjurjXa Tavav7roB\ eVel vreXe

iroWa

fiev
Trij/Jba

Bacpoovov.
305

Kai irore

Se^a/jievTj

'^pvaoOpovov erpe^ev

"lipr)<;
ed. pr.

304. TaNjno&'

Mp

raNaunob' xS
Homeric.

of the oracle (Miss Harrison compares the oracular snake at Epirus, Ael. de tmt. anion, xi. 2), and afterwards became for merely the guardian of the well the latter idea cf. Eur. I.e. 1249, Paus. X. 6. 6 iirl T(^ ixavre'u^ <pij\aKa virb Ti]S reraxOctt; Apollod. i. 4. 3 6 (ppovpQp to
;

The poet follows what is doubtless the original myth, in which Apollo, like St. George, kills a nameless "dragon" or "worm." In Eur. /. T. 1245 (TTOLKLkbvojTOS olvcoirbs BpdKuv), Paus. X. 6. 5 the monster is still unnamed, but its sex has changed to the male.
This, as Miss Harrison suggests {I.e. p. 222) may be due to a desire to provide

fiavTeiov Jlijdwv 6(pLS iKdiXveu ktX. later times the Python reappears
Trpo(f>rjTTjs
;

In
as

cf.

Hyg. fab.

140,

Hesych.

and Suid.

s.v. iridwv,

Lucian

astrol. 23.

On
I.e.

the grave of the Python see Harrison

p. 225 f. For the common idea that the water of a spring or well is guarded by a serpent see Frazer on Paus. ix. 10. 5. In many cases, of course, there is no suggestion that the snake was oracular,

as at Delphi. The conflict between a dragon or other monster and a god, hero, or saint is too wide a subject for discussion in a note. Here, again, the causes of the myth may be various see Crooke (" The Legends of Krishna" in Folk- Lore xi. p. llf.) who
;

Apollo with a worthier foe ; but the present passage proves her to be wrong in supposing that the change of sex probably originated "at the coming of " Apollo (to Delphi). The confusion of sex persisted when names were given to the most the dragon in later times usual name was ILijdwv (first in the euhemeristic version of Ephorus, Strabo 646 ; cf. Paus. x. 6. 5 f.) as in Apollod. = F. i. 4. 3, Clearchus ap. Athen. 701c { IT. G. ii. 318) ; for other references see Other Preller-Robert i. p. 239 n. 2.
:

names were
(masc.)
:

AeXcpvvr) (fem.) or Ae\(f){ivris

Dion.

accepts the view that the Pythian myth The represents a conflict of cults. subject is exhaustively discussed by Hartland Legend of Perseus (in iii. p. 66 f. he rejects the common theory that these stories are traditions of
It may be conceded gigantic saurians). that some cases are pure nature-myths (e.g. the struggle of Indra with Ahi or

ApoU. Arg. B 705, Nonn. 28 the gender is doubtful ; possibly the masc. is a fiction of grammarians but see Kern in Paulyin
xiii.
;

Wissowa
the

According to Callimachus (fr. 364) used the feminine, which the scholiast thinks more correct so Dionys.
s.v.
AeX0i/j'7?s.

scliol.

on Apoll.

I.e.

Perieg. 442.

On

the

name

generally see

de Witte Le Monstre gardien de V oracle

de Delphes. 305-355. The episode of Typhaon is reasonably suspected by most commentators, as foreign to the context. The connexion of the dpaKaiva with Typhaon is very forced ; nothing is said about the fate of this monster, for it is the dragon that is slain by Apollo, 356 f. The passage should not be called a "later addition," for, as Farnell {Cults

the identification of the fountain is not clear. The editors assume that it is the Castalian spring, for the situation of which see Frazer on Paus. X. 8. 9. The great fame of this
:

Vitra). 300. Kpi^NH

spring and its close connexion with Apollo make it probable that it would be regarded as the scene of the conflict with the dragon. Frazer, on the other hand, identifies the Kprjvq with the spring called Cassotis by Pausanias (x. 24. 7), which is just above the temple, or with another fountain, below the temple (see his notes on x. 24. 7 and x. 12. 1). the fem. form is not dpdKaiNQN
:

"a genuine p. 183) remarks it is misplaced fragment." The snake-form of Typhoeus (see PrellerRobert i. p. 65 n. 1) would help to associate or confuse him with the dragon. In Apollod. i. 42 Delphyne aids Typho
i.

though a

against Zeus.

in
heivov T

EIC

AnOAAONA
irrjiia

105
^poToco-LV,

apryaXiov re Tv(pdova,

6v TTOT
7)viK

ap '^p'n eriKTe j^dXcoaapievrj Ad irarpi, apa KpovLBr}<i ipiKvhea yeLvar ^KOrivrjv

rj

[130]

iv Kopv(j)y'
'^Be

S'

al^jra

'^oXcoaaro irorvia ^'UpV*

KoX cuypofievotai fxer

/ubv

aOavdroLaiv eenre'

310

k6k\vt6
ft)9
/jb

7rdvT<;

T6 0601 iraaai re OeacvaL,

Zeij^;

drcfjbd^eLV
iireL
jm

^PX^^ vecpeXrjyepira

TT/owTO?,
/cal

akoxpv
i/jL6L0

mroirjaaTO kcSv* elSvlav

[135]

vvv

u6(T<f)Lv

T6Ke yXavKcoTTLV ^AOrjvrjv,

irao-LV /juaKdpeaat, /jLerairpiTrei

iQ7reBavb<;

dOavdroio-LV

315

avrdp 6 y
7rai<i
e//,09

yeyovev fierd irdaL Oeolav ''Ht^ato-ro?, piKvo^ iroBa^i, ov reKov avrrjTU9X6N ccAtD

306.

TU9doNa
c

joS ed.

pr.

Ilgen
309.

308. ftNex'

Spa

praefixis punctis
sec.

Kopu9HC

add.

man.

TU9X6N re M BpoxoTciN] eeoiciN Anjk' restituimus Spa hk cet. kK Kopu9HC Barnes alij/a] c&uh Ilgen
:
||

eOr'

i|

311. eeal pro eeoi

ArLgOP
:

313. knoxAorto codd.

:

314. kxx.o\o

Mr

317. in
:

6n re ju^n ainik Ruhnken margine ed. principis legitur Xeinei, omissa lacuna 8n t kcn auTi4 Barnes hn re Kai oijtj^ Creuzer aOxco Peppmiiller
:

306. Tu9doNa: so 352, but in 367 The two names are confused in Hes. Theog. 306 (Typhaon), 821, 869 Ti;0ws and Tvcpdjv are other (Typhoeus). forms ; see Preller-Robert i. p. 63. For his parentage cf. E. M. p. 772. 50 'Htr^oSos avTov yri^ yeveaXoyei, 'ZiTTjalxopos 8k "Upas fidvrjs Kara fMi/rjaiKaKiau At6s It is to be noticed that TeKoiLKT7]s avrdv.
Tu0wei;y.

Barnes' e/c Kopv^rjs 309. ^N KOPU9Q has been generally accepted ; cf, Hes.
:

But e/c Kopv(pT]s Theog. 924, xxviii. 5. implies iv Kopv(pr}, which may therefore stand. The birth of Athena from the head of
Zeus
is

it is true,

Homeric (E 875, 880). Homer, does not mention the head,

880
iirel

but

aurbs

iyelvao

almost

the U. M. quotes Stesichorus, not the

the schol. on ApoU. Arg. A 1310 quotes Stesichorus as the first to describe the birth of Athena full-armed. He neglects The parentage here given is evixxvii. dently later than the Hesiodean account, from which, however, the author of the

Homeric -hymn

(see

Pref.

p.

liii).

So

not altogether free, as Hera asks for a son from Earth and Heaven and the Titans, but especially from the Earth (cp. 340 f.). On the connexion of

hymn

is

see Farnell Cults i, p. 183 f., who rightly explains it as due to the character of Hera, the jealous goddess of the epic drama. She is not here to be regarded as a Chthonian deity. So Hera nourished {dpi\pe) the Lernaean Hydra and the Nemean lion, in her wrath against Zeus (Hes. Theog. 314, 323). There was a Tv(t>a6vLov near Thebes, Hes. Scut. 32. 308. rjj'ex' (which the scribe saw was a mistake) is not for ovveKa, but

Hera and Typhoeus

TjviKa,

as in

198.

It is quite certainly refers to the myth. in the Homeric manner to pass over in silence the most irrational and grotesque part of the myth. See Lang Myth Ritual and Religion ii. p. 242 f., Farnell Cults i. Cf. further on xxvii. (Introd.). p. 280 f. 311 9 5, T 101. e^aiNoi : in Homer only in this phrase cf. 6 20, 9 341. Callimachus, however, uses the word without debs ; cf. h. Art. 29. 312. Compare the similar passage 6 aih 308 f. ws ifJik xwX^j' ebvra The writer, as Gemoll observes, dTtfid^ei. had a reminiscence of the passage in 0. So rjiredavds (316) is taken from 6 311. 313. np<lbToc apparently for irpSrepos ; A 67 &p^w(n irpdrepoi. Baumeister cf. 502, 2 92, but in neither compares case is the exact force of irpCiTos certain (see Leaf ad locc. ). kn^i must be elliptical "(as he should not do) since I am his See L. and S. s.v. B 4. wife." 317. ^ikn6c not Homeric ; cf. Apoll. Arg. A 669, B 198. The. lameness of

106
piyfr

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
ava '^epalv ekovcra koX efi^aXov evpel
e

III

ttovtco'

[140]

aXXd

NTjprjo^
fjuerd

Ovydrrjp Sirt^ dpyvpoTre^a

ycrc

Se^aro koI

Kao-cyvtjrrjcrc

KO/jLoaaev

320

ft)9 o^eX' aXXo Oeolau '^apiaaaadat fiaKapeaac. tl vvv fJbrjTiaeaL aXko ; o-^erXte, TroLfctXo/jLrjTa,

7rw9
ovfc
rjd

er\r)<i

0Z09 t6Kcv yXav/ccoTriB^ ^AOtjvtjv

reKopurjv
;

[145]

av
p

iya)

koI ay
ot

K6K\r)/jLvr}

e/jUTrr)^

ev ddavdroKTOv,

ovpavov evpvv
i|

')(ovo-l.

325

318.

^iip'

auh T
v.l.

pro ^uh Ilgen Spa

SuBaXoN M, Y

superscr.

&u6aXeN
ft

cet.

320. KbcJUHceN
cet.

in schol. (praef. p. Iv n. 1) 321. xap^caceai 2ti jui^ceai p ed. pr. jui^ceai xD 325. 322. JUHxiceai

M:

xc^P^zeceai
^'
(fi,

ft)

codd.

fi*

Hp S

fiw

Hp T m.

sec.

ed.

pr.

fia ^'

Matthiae
In J. H. S. xv.

Hephaestus is accounted for by Serv. Aen. viii. 414 quia per naturam numquam rectus est ignis. Modern mythologlsts of the older school have accepted
the explanation
p.
(e.g.

give

up the problem.

p. 278 a line was suggested aZo-xos ifiol Koi tveidos iv ovpavifi, 6v re /cai aiiri), it being there assumed that the line was

Preller-Robert

i.

seems more reasonable to suppose that, as the trade of the smith was particularly suited to the lame, the divine smith was himself imagined to be lame. The Norse Volundur and the Teutonic Wieland were lame. ON T^KON aiirA an emphatic ampli175).
It
:

through assonance but of course may be due to other causes. With regard to the fall of Hephaestus there are again two versions, both Homeric in A 590 he is thrown from heaven by Zeus in S 395 this is done by Hera, in disgust at his lameness.
lost
;

such lacunae

(So
ed.

Pans.
is

i.

20.
p.

3,

Mythogr.

Graec.
latter
;

fication

of

Trats

i/ui^s,

"my

very
:

own

Westermann

372.)

The

There are two traditions as to the parentage of Hephaestus according to Hes. Theog. 927 Hera was his sole parent, having borne him to avenge herself for the birth of Athena. Matthiae assumed that the hymn followed
child."
this version,

account

followed by the

hymn

cf.

also on 319. 319. In S 395 Hephaestus is saved by Eurynome and Thetis. NHpfioc eurdrHp: This line is repeated cf. Hes. Theog. 244.

by Matro Conv.

and translated

avT-q

"alone."

Att. 33 (^X^e U). the aorist is 321. xp'ccaceai

:

more

But Franke replied that in this case Hera would have already been even
with Zeus,
without the birth of the monster. Clearly the hymn adopts the other version, that Hephaestus was the son of Zeus, as well as of Hera (S

appropriate than the present ; the fact that the double a hardly occurs in this

word

is

scarcely

an

objection,
(e.g.
is

since
<f>p6.a-

aorists in -ac- are

common

caadaL 415), and there

ixaptcraaTo in
(fifth cent.).

an

inscr. ap.

authority for Preger 126. 3

he speaks of two parents also in ^312, a passage probably in the poet's mind (cf. n. on 312 supra). On the birth of Hephaestus see Usener Ehein. Mus. 1901 p. 180 f. After this line a lacuna, as Demetrius
338)
;

322. Cf. V 293 (XX^rXte, woiKtXo/xTJra. see why juHTiceai it is difficult to

:

fx-rjaeaL

editors.
h.

has been generally preferred by fxrjricreaL is supported by 325a,

345,

Dem.

and

is

Homeric

yLwytreai

may

It could indeed saw, seems required. be avoided, by placing a full stop at

avT-fj,

be a graphical corruption, mh(ti)Ceai, and ^Tc was added by p, perhaps from X

474.

and taking pl^p' as an asyndeton ; the abruptness might be thought to suit Hera's rage (cf. h. Bern. 227). But the style would be so extremely harsh that this view is unlikely. The words hv rkKov airij are not to be touched, and to read for dvd in 318 (with the correction of V followed by Abel) is to

There

is

itself; cf. oracl. ap.

fitfjaeat S>

no objection to fiifjaeai in Hendess 14. 4 tl vv

/neyaXe Zed ; 325. Editors, after Demetrius, have read ijv &p\ as third person; "even if
I

had borne

her,

she would have been

called thy daughter." The sense is excellent, but there are two serious

Ill

EIC

AnOAAQNA
firjTia-ofi

107
oiricraoi)'
ice

^pd^eo vvv
KoX vvv
iral^
fjbiv

firj

too tl KaKov
iyo)

325

rot,
ice

Te')(yrj(ToiJiat,

(M9

yevijrai,

ijjLO^,

09

Oeolart

fjuerairpeiTOL

aOavdroiaLV,
[150]

ovre (Tov alcr'^vvacj lepov Xe^o? ovr i/jbov avTrj<;. diro aeXo ovSe TOL et9 vvr)v ircoXTJa'OfjLai,,

dW

Trj\66ev ovaa OeoXcri jierea-aoiMaL dOavdroLO-LV, &)9 elirova dirovoo-^L Oe(ov icCe p^coo/^e^"?; irep.
: :

330

326. Koi nOn u^ntoi 325^ hab. y {yp. U yp. Kai ET yp. kqI outcoc L) Koi nun ju^n toi r^p a^AtD Kai nOn T0ir6p p (rdp xoi F) ed. pr. TOiriip 327. &u6c] 4r<a rexNincojuai] Srcor' ^KOi^cojuai nOn Kai kr(t3 Hermann thX6o* 330. THX6ei ouca Ilgen :juoi Ilgen 328. alcxiJNac' p aicx^iNac cet. oeoTc kot^ccouqi Gemoll ^oOca Hermann jucreccojuai] dn^ccouai Groddeck

||

||

iiKcn^cojuai Usener

331. nep] Kftp Barnes

objections: (1) kv or av would be required, (2) the Mss. are unanimous in reading ^ (with variations of accent). This can hardly be the Attic 1st person ; we must rather read ^d p eu with Of. Hartel Horn. Stud. i. 73. Matthiae. If Hermann's objection to p is valid does not seem to be used after a {p

the gods 331, and spends a year in her In the seclusion of his own temples. temple a deity was thought to be

withdrawn

from

all

intercourse

with

fellow-gods ; cf. h. Dem. 304, where Demeter stays for a year in her temple
/juKapojv
dirovocTfpLV

cnravTiav.
;

Hence
However,

Gemoll reads
tions
are
fieTiacrofxaL

KOTiaaojxaL

other emenda-

vowel which can be elided),

it

would be

less

satisfactory.

"I was called, possible to write ff &p. at all events, yours in heaven," i.e. I had at least the title of your wife,
' '

KeK\7j<rdai

I have been neglected)." here seems to be emphatic, not merely an equivalent of elvaL as it is in A 60 = S 365 oiipeKa arj Trapd/cotrts

(although

k^kXtj/jxil,

which, however, may have been the origin of the present passage.

very well be sound ; certainly has some relations with the other gods, for she leaves Zeus to invoke Gaia, Uranos, and the Titans and d-rro aeio is the only emphatic part of her threat. In any case, if there is strictly a contradiction in 330 and 347, it may be due to the author's careless-

may

Hera

ness.

a-q

may
Dcm.

be said of a wife as well as of

331. dn6NOC9i

dirb v6a(f)L is preferred

;

a daughter, although &\oxos or a similar word is usual ; cf. V 138, h. Aphr. 148,
h.

by many editors for Homer Roche Horn. Unters. i. p. 88.

XcoojiA^NH

see

La

79.
its

nep

Barnes, followed by
irep

325a was omitted in Mxp, possibly

recent editors,
trep
is

on account of

resemblance to 326.
to

decide in This is perhaps enough favour of M's reading of that line Kai
vvv jxiv TOL, between which and p's Kai Cf. vvv TOL yap there is little to choose. 358 (ppd^eo vvv (JLifj Tol Tl deCov /uLTjvLfjLa

to k%, as to participles in an adversative or concessive force. But the original sense of irep must have

emended commonly joined

yhwjJiaL.

330. oGca : the form occurs in xix. 32 {ibv), xxix. 10 {(bv), but both hymns are

been "very" = 5?^; cf. the Latin per-^ and irepL As Leaf on A 131 remarks, the sense of "though" properly belongs see to the participle itself, not to irep For also van Leeuwen Ench. p. 586.
;

no doubt

later.

In

h.

Herm. 106 the

Here Hermann is reading is uncertain. perhaps right in correcting T7)\6d' iovaa, See Agar in J. P. cf. 285, 4> 154 etc. A difficulty has xxviii. (1901) p. 78. been found in the line according to the text, Hera threatens to be "far from Zeus," but to mingle with the other gods {jxeTiaaofiaL). Yet she departs from
:

the use in strengthening a participle cf. 79 yLvbpi.vbv irep " at my very birth," notes t6 p 13, p 47 (where schol. ir^p dvH TOV 8-/]), and perhaps a 314.

Similarly
as

irep

iXeeLvbTepbs irep, or an ad416 ixlvvvdd irep "quite verb, as a short time." The editors have been

Q 504

strengthens an adjective,

misled by the fact

that

the

^^se

is

un -Attic.

108

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
eiretr

III

avTLK

r/pdro /3o&)7rt9 nroTVia ''Uprjy

S'

X^^pf' Karairprjvel

Ke/cXvre vvv
Ttrrjve';

fxoi,

'yala koI

eXaae x^ova kol (j^dro /juvOov ovpavo^ evpv^ virepdev,

[155]

re Oeol,
d/jucf)!

Tdprapov
avTol vvv
v6a<^i

rol vtto xPovl vaLerdovre^i /jueyav, tcov ef avhpe^ re 6eoi re*

ri jSirjv eirthevea
eorrco

335

fjuev

irdvre^ aKovaare kol hore iralBa

Al6<;,

/jLTjSev

Keivov
Zev<;.

[160]

dXX! 6 ye
&)9

(^eprepo^;
(fxovrjGraa

oaov "Kpovov evpvoira

dpa
337.

'ifjuacre

^Pdva

%6fc/)l

irayeiri'

340

334. Jueu Schulze

miiller

ju^ a' dNTiBiHN

M
-p

aOx^p Baumeister
:

335. NaierdouciN Ilgen : lacunam post h. v. stat. PeppaCiToO Gemoll aOriKa Peppmiiller 338. ;
:

fi

nap6coN

BiHC Ilgen cYh Hermann

339. dcriN.

5con

340. Yjmace

h n6ccoN xkt (n6cocoN)

Yjuace cet.

333. xepi

KoxanpHNeT^n
formula

The

Homeric

position of 5^ (Hermann). to call the attention of the gods below the action shews that her prayer is really addressed to Earth and the Titans,
: :

792, v 164. explains the SXace y^6HO.

Peppmiiller with greater probability the assumes a lacuna, suggesting Hesiodean line fjar Jtt' iax^-T'-V /-^eyaXv^

although she calls upon all the powers For this of Nature, including Heaven. manner of invoking chthonian deities or ghosts cf. I 568, S 272 f., Aesch. Fers. 674 f., Eur. Troad. 1293 f.. Plat. 423 a, Plutarch Moral. 774 b, Orat.
Philostr. V. SopJi. ii. 1. 10, Diog. Laert. vii. 26, Anth. Pal. vii. 117, Coluth. 47 f., Cic. Tusc. ii. 25. 60, Livy vii. 6. 4, Stat. Theb. 54 f., Val. Place, vii. 312, Macrob. Sat. iii. 9. 12 ; Sittl Gehdrden p. 190 f., Rohde Psyche p. Ill, 693, Headlam in Class. Rev. xvi. 53.

which follows i^Tr^ x^oj/i But we vaLerdovTes in Hes. Theog. 622. may regard the sentence as an example of the analytic conjugation with elvai (for which see Kiihner-Gerth i. 353 n.
iv ireipaai yairjs,
3),

with the auxiliary ehiv omitted

cf.

Hes. Op. 357, Scut. 302, Aesch. P. V. 568, Pers. 1000, Eur,
for this latter use
Irni 517, I.

T. 194, 208. cf. Sh ciNdpcc re eeoi re Hes. Op. 107 bixbdev yeydacri deal dvrjToL

336,

tGm

dvOpioirot,

are not

mentioned

where, however, the Titans in Pind, Hem. vi. 1

;

Su dpdpQv

deQiv yivos,

eic

fuds 8^ Trvlofxev

fiarpbs dfKfybrepoi,

For modern times cf, Lang Transl. Horn. Hymns " the action was practised by the Zulus in divination, and, curiously, by a Highlander of the last century, appealing to the dead Lovat" (p. 121). 334. juoi the dative is defended by E 115, K 278, 12 335, Theognis 4 and 13, Solon 13. 2, Horn. PJpigr. xxi. 1.
; :

the mother is Earth, bare the Titans. Cf. also Orph. h. xxxvii, 1 f. TtT'^j'es, Fa^T/s re koX OvpavoO

who

dyXad

reKva,

rjixeT^pwv irpbyovot TraT^pojv.

So aKOTueiv with dat. II 515. The dat. expresses the idea of "turning a favourable ear to," and is used in prayer to a
god.

See Maj'-er die Giganten p. 57. 337. aOroi the emphatic pronoun may be resumptive, after the parenthesis or it may mark a contrast between the gods of Olympus, whom Hera neglects, and GemoU's avrov the chthonian powers. vvv gives a very doubtful meaning to 349 it is local not avTod in Homer (in temporal). Peppmiiller's avriKa would
: ;

H. G. 143 n. 3. 335. TiTHN^c re eeoi

not have been corrupted to avroi.

:

the addition

339. 2cTco

Hermann's

et'77

is

perfect

of deoi is KokiovraL

common
follows

(in

279
tov^

ot

TiT7}ves

^eoi)s

virorap-

rapiovs): cf. Hes. Theog. 424, 630, 648, 668, 729. Toi . . NQierdoNTec : rot is of course a relative pronoun. Matthiae explains the construction intended as rol . vaierdovres dvdpas re deoijs re ecp^aare. Ilgen's vaieraovaiv is quite impossible.
. .

but ^crrw is nearer to ^ottlv M, which has certainly kept the original in Scrov, and may have done For the so, approximately, in i<XTLv. confusion cf. K 41 ^crrac eari eh}, A 366
in in
sense,
i(TTi el-q ^.

than

a vivid word, stronger 340. Yjuace ^Xao-e in 333. Cf. B 782 yaiav
:

ifidacrrj,

568 yaiav

Tro\v(pbp^rjv

xepo-ii'

Ill

EIC
klvtjOt)
S'

AnOAAONA
r)

109

apa yala

^6pe(Tl3LO<^,

Se

ISovaa

Tepirero ov Kara Ovfiov, otero yap reXeeo-Oac. eK TOVTOV Br} eirecra reXea^opov et? ivoavrbv

[165]

0VT6 TTOT

OVT6 TTOT

eh eh

evvrjv Ato<^

rjXvOe

fjbr)Tt,0VTO<;,
ct)9

6coKov TToXvSatSdkov,
7rvKLva<;

TO 7rdpo<;

irep,

345

avTw

dW
d'yjr
7]

e<l)^o/Jbev'r}
7]

(l)pa^G-KTO

^ov\d<;'

<y

iv vrjolai iroX.vKkiaTOLO'L /juevovcra

[170]

repireTO oh lepolcn ^ocoTrt? iroTvia "l^pr). a>OC 6t Btj /jbr}v6<; re /cal rj/jiepai i^ereXevvTO
8'

irepLTeWofjuevov Teo<^ /cal iirrfKvOov oipai, eTK ovre 6eoh evaXlyiciov ovre ffporotaCy

350

Beivov T

dpyaXeov re Tvipdova, Trrj/jua ^porolcnv. avTLKa TOvBe Xa/Sovaa jSocoTTCfi iroTvia "Uprj
341. 346.

[175]

A bh iBoOca

d'

^cidoOca
||

cet.

342.

^ero

M
:

344 om.
noXuxXicToici
fijuara

oOtc^] CO bk Peppmiiller cf. Dem. 28 noXuaXfcToici At

:

9pazdciceTO
349.

xD

347.

pE
:

JUHNec

NiixTec cet.

TeXeONTo Barnes
nftjua eeoTciN

350. linireXXou^Nou

juaxpd

351.

M
iirel 8ri fiLv

^NoXirnoN p

352.

TU9c5Na

dXoia, Hes. Theog. 857 avrap

ddfia<T TrXrjyrjatv ifxdaaas.

mysterious

Typhaon is in some way the child of Earth, In though actually borne by Hera.
341. KiwAeH
: ' '
;

other legends, similar monsters are only " nursed by Hera, in her jealousy and it is possible that there was an older myth of an earth-born Typhaon, nursed by Hera (see on 306), unless the whole of this myth is the invention of the poet. 9ep^cBioc un-Homeric, but five times in the hymns, and in Hes. Theog. 693.
;

preposition takes the regular dative with i(f>^^ecrOat owing to the idea of motion, "coming to sit." Possibly we should take ijXvde with els OQkov, and (ppa^iaKero with <hs TO irdpos irep (removing the
i(pe^ofi4vr}
;

the

place

of the

The objection to this, as noted, is that ws to irdpos irep is properly used without a verl? but cf. r 340 Keicj 5' d)S to irdpos irep dvirvovs v6KTas tavov. 347. noXuXXfcToici cf. h. Bern. 28. The similarity between the two passages is striking T^pnero oTc fepoTci 348 =
comma).

Hermann

It is

quoted as Homeric
p.
1.

{irap' 'O/x-^pc}))

by ApoUodorus
341 see Preface M's idoOca
;
:

ap. schol. Genevens.

diy/j^evos lepd

KaXd

h.

Dem.
f 293

29.
f.,

349f.=X 294
MSS. give

f.,

where the

digamma

in

255,

reading however,

allows

the

agrees

with the other MSS. in neglecting it For similar alterations, due (iaidoOcra).
to a desire of scribes to avoid (supposed) hiatus, see /. H. S. xv. p. 279, and (from 198 uK^a o ^Ipis for cD/ca papyri)

hysteron proteron. the passing of a year, and introduces the unessential contrast of light and dark. Cf. Hes. Theog. 58 dXX' 6re St; p ivcairrbs h)v irepl
fiTJves,

viJKTes is less effective, of

8'
5'

^Tpairov &paL,

fxrjvGjv

<f)6Lv6vTO}v,

irepl

ijfiaTa 7r6X\' eTeXiadrj.

S^ ^Ipts,
Tol
'I\i({)

Z 493
Epict.

TrdcTLv,

4fxol

5^
d'

fidXtara
i/xol

for Trdai,
iii.

pi^dXicxTa,

rol

'IXicp (as

22. 108).
:

see on 343. TeXec96poN dc ^NiaurdN XX. 6. 346. Baumeister, Gemoll, Abel eject the verse, which Hermann also suspected. But ets duKoy may very well depend on

351. Cf. Hes. Theog. 295 f. ^ 5' ^re/c' &XXo iriXwpov dyd]X(i'Vov ov8h eoiKds dvrjTOts Gemoll dvdpihirois oOd' ddavdToicri deol<XL. suggests that the reminiscence of Hesiod accounts for the introduction of 5^ in
\

the hymn, where it is used in apodosi. The assonance at the end of 351, 352 did not trouble the author of this hymn ; cf. 230, 231 and 537, 538.

110

TMNOl OMHPIKOI
rj

III

^MKv eiretra cpepovaa KaKO) KaKov,

09 09

S'

vireBeKTO'
avdpdoTTCov.
rjfiap,

KaKO, TToXX'
rrj

epSecTKe fcara

Kkvra ^OX'
aicTL/jLov
^

355

avTodcreie,
ol lov

(pepecrKe /hlv

TTpiV ye

i(f)rJKv

dva^ Kd6pyo<;
epe'^Oofievrj

KitoWwv
[180]

Kaprepov
K6LT0
fjuey

S'

oSvvyaiv
ytver
/cal
,

'^aXeirrjai

daOfxaivovaa
S*

KvXivSo/jLvr]

Oeaireo-lj]

ivoTrrj

aairero^,

7)

tcard '^copov. he KaO^ vXrjv

360

TTVKvd

jJbdlC

evOa

ipoLvov diroirveiova

evda ekLo-aero, Xelwe Be Ovfiov 8' eTrrjv^aro ^oZ/So9 ^AiroXXoyv

[185]

evravOol vvv irvdev eVt '^6ovl /Bcortaveipy, ovBe (TV ye ^cdolai KaKov BrfXT^jxa ^porolaiv
eaaeai,
di
yaLr]<;

TroXvcpop/Sov Kapirov eSovreg

TeXr)e<raa<;
eKarofi/Saf;,

365

ivOdK
355.

dyivrjcrovcri

^c

Ilgen
357.

ft

Wolf
:

||

vel

post aYciON p
360.

352 coUocat.
liic

seel.

versurn seel. Ruhnken ^pdecKGN draKXurd Bothe Ernesti 356. th r'] Tcbr' v. seel. Ilgen
||

||

j&nitur

S
361.

358. xa^finftci

et
|

corr.

xaXenoTci
:

cat.

uXhn] YXun Ilgen

XeiBe 5^ 90in6n

euxxbu

Ruhnken

euu6c

Mattliiae

362. finonxuouc' Doderlein

364. oOd' ^Ti cb

Wolf:

zcioouca Ilgen

363. BcoTiaNefpy] nouXuBoxeipH At 366. ddiNi^couci p (driNHCouci N, et

L3PR1

superscr.)

"would carry him 356. 9^pecKG juin off." The use of (pepeLv with fjixap is more metaphorical than in the older
:

354. KQKC^ ; i.e. to the dpoLKaiva, who acts as the foster-mother. 355. Nothing more is said of Typhaon. If lines 305-355 had been original in their present context, we should have expected an account of his fate ; instead of this, the poem returns to the dragoness, by a very abrupt transition (355-356).

II 159 "blood-red." So probably here; "she left her soul, The breathing it forth blood -red." rhythm shews that (poiuop is to be taken closely with d7roiryeiov<r\ The soul is thought to pass out with the blood from the wound Ilgen well compares Verg. Aen. xi. 349 purpuream voTnit ills animam. Others translate
:

362. 90in6n

in

Homer only

iraprjiou atfiaTi

(poivbv,

epic,

where the

Kripes literally
cf.

carry

ofi"

doomed man
357.

On

; 302, I 411, ^ 207. the indicative after irplv, of

which this line is the earliest instance, see Sturm, Schanz's Beitrdge zur historischen Syntax ii. 47. 360, liNonA : the noise of the writhing
dragoness (cf. KvKLvSofiivq
. . .

"murderous," in which sense 0ot'6s is used in late epic Nicand. Ther. 140, 675 ; so ba<poLvbs in Hes. Scut. 250. Ruhnken took (poLvbv to be a subst., as in Nicand. Alex. 187, "breathing forth blood." But the object of airoirvelovaa is almost
:

certainly Ovfibv,
dTTOirveio^v.

cf.

524 = N 654

Ovfibv

eXiacreTo).

The word

is

used of various inarticulate

noises, as well as of the see L. and S.

:

human

voice

usually altered to ^7rei;^aro, Moeris p. 175, the as, according to augment in this word is Attic. 363. iNTQueoT nun i^/SpttrriKws, to a con:
:

^nHuzaTO

361. Xeine d^ euJu6N suspicion of Various the text is quite unwarranted. emendations are mentioned by Gemoll.

In

Homer
iii,

6vfx6s

subject, but the text is justified

would have been the by Find.

180 (quoted by Matthiae) robots Xiinhv Verg. Aen. iii. 140 linquehant dulces animas.
Fyth.
airb \pvxa-v
;

So 122, a 105, v 262. ivravda vvv in Attic ; Aesch. P. V. 82, Arist. Vesp. 149, Thesm. 1001, Plut. 724. 364. zcooTci the phrase '{o)h% ^porbs occurs in \p 187, so that ^woto-t may stand here as an amplification of ^poToXai.. correction has been i^uovaa Ilgen's
quered
foe
;

cf.

generally accepted.

Ill

EIC
ovBe TL roL Bdvarov

AnOAAONA aWa

111

ovre Tu^ojet/? <ye SvarjXeje ovre ^L/jiatpa Sva(i)vvfjbo<;y ere y avrov apKecret irvaei fyala /jbeXacva kol rfXeKTCop ^TiTepicov.
ft)9

[190]

(^dr

67ref^o/xez^o9,

rr^v

he <7k6to<; ocrae KaXvyjre.

370

TTjv

8'

avTov Kareirva

ef ov vvv TivOon TivOiov KoXeovaLv

lepov fievo^ 'JieXloLO' KLKXri<TK6Taiy 01 he dvaKra

iTrcovv/JLOv,

ovve/ca

KeWt

[195}

avTov TTvae ireXwp

367. ducKXee'

fxevo^

6^eo<;

^HeXCoto,

370. 8cc* ^KdXuij/e MBN 371. iuepoN TU903Ne6c M corr. Martin YuepoN vel YjuepoN cet. iXap6N coniectura ap. Barnesium 372-4 om. AtD 373. niieeiON Barnes nuec^oN Schneidewin niieiON drKaX^ouciN aiwdN Hermann Keiei] ^KeiNO Ruhnken 374. deiN^N pro aOroO Schneidewin n^Xac M T^pac coni. Ruhnken Bergk
||

|1

||

367. aucHXcr^'

cf.

154
;

(woXe/jios),
;

{davarbv ye dvarjXeyea, as here) on the Hes. Theog. 652, Ojj. 506 derivation see Leaf on T 154 (probably from AX70S with e developed from the liquid, and rj due to the ictus).

X 325

Tu9coe0c

this

form

for

Tv(pdo}p is

in itself no proof of different authorship (see on 306) ; but it may be noted that the author of the fragment 305-352 M's Tu0a;uses only the form Tvcpdojv. vei/s is a mixture of Ty0ajei5s and Tvtpcbv, and as Baumeister notes is not justified by the mistaken or corrupt gloss of

Plutarch de EI 2. The real derivation cannot be recovered but it may refer to some local peculiarity, perhaps in the stone Mommsen [Delph. p. 14) comUvdd) is pares the Swiss Faulhorn. here the place, not, as Franke and Baumeister supposed, the dragon {U.ij6wp)y which is nameless in the poem (see on
;

300). 373. riiieioN koX^oucin : this appears to be unmetrical ; in Pind. 01. xiv. 16 Ilijdiou corresponds to KoKiroLai. in the

antistrophe
in

Ahrens reads

Hvdiiiov,

but

Hesych. Tv^coveT {leg. Tixpwei). 368. Xiuaipa daughter of Typhaon and Echidna in Hes. Theog. 306, 319. Gemoll suggests that the bpaKaiva may with identified be here Echidna, Chimaera being thus the daughter of
:

case the syllabic correspondence is unnecessary (see the metrical analysis in Christ I.e.). The simplest correction

any

would be

Typhoeus and the dpaKonva. Possibly Chimaera is simply mentioned as a similar monster, who might be expected
to help the dragon. 398 369. AX^KTCOp TnepicoN = T The phrase is {rfK^KTwp alone, Z 513). evidently very ancient, ijX^KTwp being an archaic title of the sun. Curtius'

HiudeLov (which form is however is hardly supported by 496 as the latter is probably di\(pLos so Schulze Quaest. Ep. p. 254 corrupt) In Anth. Pal. x. 17 (accented livdetov). Ty]v iiri ILvdeiov pljeo vavTiklrjv, Hvdeiov is apparently a cf. Suid. IlvOeiov place rb [xavTLKbv, E. M. 696 Ili^^eta koI

doubtful, and
;

VLvdaios
'

bvofia

iopTTJs

'Ayafiifxvovos

Tip

AttoWuvi.

Schneidewin suggests

etymology

(cf.
;

Sansk.

arkas,

the sun)

may stand

In Emped. element.

fjKeKrpov is certainly cognate, 263 r}\iKT03p 1n.ve, as an

Uvdtpop, a form attested by Steph. livdaios Byz., like At^t^jos, Haircpi^os. has little authority {C. I. G. 1877 of a But Ili^^tos stream, and in E. M. I.e.).
is

the regular and

official title,

prevailing

in literature

371. fepbN u^Noc is a necessary correction, being the Homeric phrase ; the corrupt 'ip.epov is difficult to explain,

and inscriptions (see PaulyWissowa 65 f. ), and seems most suitable

;

here

VLvdiov

Danielsson p. 58 n. 4 defends with r, Hermann prefers Jliudiov

oOtoO,

but cf. Aeschin. F. L. (ii.) ch. 10 kpetas with v.l. ap. schol. 'Ifiepaias. for this etymology see 372. riuecib Pans. X. 6. 5 (quoted on 300). Later, the word was connected with Trvd^adai cf. Soph. 0. T. 603 llvdCbb' ICbv irvdov tol
:

dyKokiovcnv. 373 f. Keiei

"on

that

very

X(yn<^B^^r\

Apollod.

ap.

Strabon.

419,

Baumeister compares k 271 ait spot." avTov T(p5' ivl x^PVi ^ passage fji^y' which justifies avrov following kcWu Cf. also h. Herm. 169 and note. 374. u^Noc /ctX.= Hes. Op. 414.

112

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
Kol TOT

III

ap

eyvay fjaiv

ivl

(f)p(rl

<I>otySo9

^ATToXkayv

375

ovveKCL
firj

fJULV

Kprjvi]

KoXkippoo^

i^a'7rd(j)r)cr'

S'

iirl

Te\(j)ov(T'p

arrrj

Be

/i-aX*
,

Te'\(j>ov(T

k 0)^0X0) fievo'i, al'^^a 8' 'Uave' civTr]<i Kai fiiv tt/do? /juvdov eetTre* ^7%' ovK dp /jL6\\<; ijjLov voov i^aira^ovaa

[200]

Ycopov e^ova eparov irpopeeLV KoKXippoov vScop. iv6dhe Srj koI ifjuov k\60<; ecraerat, ovBe (Tov ot7j(;.
rj

380

KOi

eTrl

piov Mcrev dva^ e/cdepjof; ^AiroWcov

dTreKpvyjrev Be peedpa, iv dXae'i BevBpr}evTL
S'

irerprjai 7rpo')(yrfjatv,

[205]

KOI

/ScofJLov

iroirjcrar
Kprjvri<^

^7%* P'dXa
irdvTe<^

/caWcppoov evOa
T6X<f>ov(TLa)
i6prj<;

dvaKTt

385

iiriKKTjo-iv
T\(j)ov(T7}<;

ev^erocovraL,

ovveKa
/cal
ov<;

fja^vve peeOpa.
i<j)pd^TO
Oofcy8o9

Tore

Brj

Kara

OvfjLov

^AttoWcov
[211]

TLva<^

dv6p(07rov<; opytova^; elaaydyocro,

:

377.
cet.

KexoXcoueNON E

kcxoXcou^noi

L
||

379.

d3ana9oOca

382. vv. 375-78 repetit 380. npox^eiN Barnes p6oN Gemoll X^iHCiN vel nerpaiaic npox<5yciN Rulinken 389. 6prioTac E opponuntur in

&san6ufouca

383. npcbryci npo384. puncta versui

375 f. Kai t6t' kt\. Apollo realised the nymph's treachery after he had The seen and killed the dragon. " of course lay in her advice deceit She presumably to choose Pytho. knew that this was the home of the dragon, and hoped that the monster
' '

aelpas efi^aXieiv piedpa. If (as Frazer

\

8iv7)(nv

airoKpi\pei.v

5k

would
her of a
(275

overcome
rival, of

whom
:

Apollo, and relieve she was jealous

f., 381). 380. npop^eiN

though

transitive use, rare, seems established by ApoU.

the

on Paus. ix. 33. 1 supposes) Telphusa is to be identi6ed with a spring which now issues from the foot of Mt, Telphusius (see on 244), a landslip would be probable enough, as the overhanging cliff, now called The words hniPetra, is very steep. Kpuvj/eN hk pieepa are not to be pressed the spring was not annihilated, but only "spoilt" {ijaxwe 387) by the landslip.
;

Arg. r 225 i] 5' &p' vdup TvpopieaKe, Barnes' irpox^eLv is Orph. Arg. 1137. supported by 241, $ 219 the two words
;

not governed by iTri, but a dative of a crag over, circumstance: "pushed Such a with a shower of stones." shower would naturally follow the dislodgement of a mass of earth or rock from an overhanging cliff. See J. H. S. xvii. p. 250 (after Matthiae). Ruhnken's emendation ireTpaiaLS Trpox(>W-v, " pushed a crag against the waters which fell from the rock," is not to be adopted, although far better than Gemoll's p6ov for plop. There is a reminiscence of this passage in Callim. h. Del. 133 f. 6XK6, ol "Aprjs
:
\

are variants in 4> 366. 383. n^pyci npoxurAciN

388. l;9pdzeTO : for the quantity of first syllable see on h. Dem. 256. 389. 6pHoNac the form and accent are uncertain. The Attic nom. is Antimachus fr. 2 has an ace. opyedov The dat. dpyeiuvi. in Hermesidpyiwpas. anax ap. Athen. 597 D is simply a correction {opyeiuPL p6fi(j} Hermann for See W. Headlam in opyiajpape/xwi). Class. Rev. Nov. 1901, p. 403, where the word is discussed at length it is there suggested that opyeidbp or opyicap is a metrical extension of dpyedbp (cf.

the

Headlam dp5pu)p dp8p(J}p dpdpenbp). also argues that the proper Ionic accent of these words is paroxytone in the
nominative we might thus adopt the form and accent opyeiopas. Schulze Quaest. Ep. p. 255 also requires this,
;

Trayyalov

irpod^Xv/xpa

Kaprjara

fx^Wep

ni
OL

EIC

AnOAAONA
iirl

113
390

OepairevcrovTac Jlvdol evo Trerprjeaar}'

ravT
vrja

dpa
6o7]V'

opjjuaivwv evorja 6v S' dvBp6<; eaav

K.vco(TOV

otvoiru TrovTro)

'iro\e<;

re koX iaOXol,
[215]

M.CVCOL0V, pa t dvaKTc K^T^re? T6 pe^ovai /cal ayyeWovo-L 6efjLiG-Ta<^ lepd ^ol^ov 'AttoXXwz^o? 'y^pvcraopov, otti kV etirrj
CLTTO

oi

395

')(^pei(ov

eK

Sd<f)vr}<;

fyvdXwv vtto

Hapvrjo-oto.

(393

390 (scripto oY T^ ^a neucoNrai), 895, 396, 394 (^^aouci, drreX^ouci), 391, 392 390, 394, 395, 396, 391, 392, 393, lacunam, 397 seel.) ordinat Matthiae. Hermann 391. in margine cod. scripsit m. prima verba taws Xeiwet (xrixos toOt' cip' b r Schneidewin 392. AjuaedHN codd. els manu recentiori oblitterata KNcibcou A kncoccoO 393. KNCbccou ME^ Nfia eo^N m. rec. M, margo F ed. pr.

cet.

394. ^pezouci
|1

E
:

Barnes
codd.
:

drr^XXouci

^^aouci 6rreX^ouci

MN ed. pr.
p
:

^peEouci cet. ^^coci Kai drr^XXcoci 6r^XXouci xAtD nuXwreN^oc hie et 424
:

corr.

Fick

*6pyqovas explaining opyeLovas as so Fick B. B. xvi, p. Attie opyedvas

;

lines

27.

Gemoll also

is

inclined to reject
:

may therefore stand as a parenthesis. Gemoll's parallel a 23, 24 is in point the function of the Cretans as priests of
:

opylovas.

Apollo

Schneidewin 391. Upa 6pjuaiNCON inserts 6 y', to avoid the hiatus, which in this place. may be tolerated ta-us The remark of the scribe of XelircL o-tLxos ets was no doubt due to It was rightly the corruption rj/nadSrjv. crossed out by the later hand, which corrected to vrja Oo-qv. bnb KncocoO the 393. KpHxec writer expressly localises the original home of the cult of Apollo deXcpivios in There was a temple of the god Crete. at Cnossus (C. I. G. ii. 2554, T 98) The cult is also testified as de\(f>ivLos. by Cnossian inscriptions at Delos, where the form of the title is 5eX0i5tos

is mentioned by anticipation. 395. <^oi6ou *An6XXcoNoc xP^cadpou 509. For the form xp^<^o-^pov see on 123. The sword as an attribute of is unusual, at least in later Apollo times ; hence arose the theory, which

=E

cannot be accepted, that the &op may be the sword-belt or even the lyre of Apollo

There was (J5. 0. H. iii. 293, iv. 355). a Cretan month Delphinius {B. C. H.
iii.

(see schol. A on 256). Apollo carries the sword in his contest with Tityos and in scenes from the gigantomachy e.g. on the vase of Aristophanes and Erginus ( Wiener VorUgehl. i. 5) ; other references in Pauly-Wissowa "Apollon" 111. In early literature and archaic art the attributes of the various gods were less stereotyped than was afterwards the case. Even Demeter has the sword ; cf. n.
;

on
94

293,

C.

J.

G.

ii.

2448),

and a
i.

h. Bern. 396. kvi

4.

dd9NHC

so Callim. h. Bel.

Delphinion at Drerus in Crete {Rhein.

See Preller-Robert Mils. 1856, 393). " " Apollon p. 257 n. 4, Pauly-Wissowa
47,

For the p. 87 f. supposed Cretan origin of the cult gee

495.

Wide Lakon. Kulte

The

on

394-6.
lines,

transposition

of

these

dyyeX^ovai (first made by Matthiae), to follow 390 would be plausible but that 393 is left incomplete, which involves Moreover the present further violence. and dyy^Wovai is well established by and the change of p^^ovcrt, to p^^ovcn ic, is imperceptible, graphically almost and constant in mss. of the Iliad. The
pi^ovcri,

with the futures

perhaps a reminiscence. The precise allusion in iK ddcpurjs may be doubted the tripods (see on 443) are schol. on Arist. cf. perhaps meant Blut. 39 01 Tplirodes 5d<pvri fjaav iarejxwith more probability, fiivoL. Ilgen, sees a reference to the laurel-tree which appears to have grown in the temple ; cf. Arist. Phit. 213 IlvdLKrjv aeLaas ddipvriv
dTTo 5d<pp'r)s,
;
:

and

5d(f)Pr)

schol. <paaiv ws irXrialou tov rpiiroSos ta-Taro fjv i] Jlvdla, ijviKa ixPWl^^'

So the paean of Aristonous, Set, 'eaeiev. yXwpbTOfiov 5d(pvav (xeiojv, where the adjective implies that a cut branch was shaken. The laurel was closely connected with the Pythian cult ; the
I

114
ol 9
fjLev

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
eVt irprj^LV koI
'^pTJfjiara
vrfc

HI

iiekalvr)
[220]

Yivkov rjixaOoevra IIvXoLyVa<; r avOpuyirov^ eifkeov avrap 6 rolai a-vvrjvrero ^olfio^ 'AttoWcov
ev irovT(d
vrj'c

Oofj,
S'

5' kiropovae Be/jua^; BeXcplvi iocKO)^ Koi Kelro treXwp yjkya re heivov re*

400

T(av

09 Tt?

Kara

6v/jbov

iin^pdcra-aLTo vorjaai
[2251

irdvToa
ol S'

dvaaaeiaaKe, rivaaae Be vrjla Bovpa. oLKecov ivl V7]'l' Kadeiaro BeLfjLaLvovTe^;^

ovB'
ovB*

oi

oifK

ekvov koIXtjv dva

vrjo^
:

vija

fiiXatvaVy

405

ekvov

\aL(f>o<;
:

/cvavoTrpcopoto'
:
||

fiw tic Matthiae : Ilgen ne9p<^eaTO ni9pdeeaTO x ^ni<ppdecaiTO p ene9pdeeaTO D l:ne9pdeaT* ouB' ^NdHee NOi^eac At lacunam post h. v. stat. Hermann Matthiae 403. noNTdc' p dNQceeiacKG MT noNxdeeN dNeeiacKe Ilgen ndNTa d* dNae(e)eicaeKe cet. oud^ XOon cet. Matthiae 406. ou5' eXuoN gTXon Ilgen 3oup6e \kon Baumeister

402. oCiTic

Bene

cet.

cYtic
:

1|

||

||

||

first

legendary temple was built of laurel 5. 5) there were branches at the entrance (Eur. Ion 80, 103) and laurel- trees in the r^fievos (Eur. Ion 76).
(Paus. X.
;

the sailors could have failed to see the dolphin, which lay on the deck in fact lines 415 f. distinctly state the contrary. This seems to dispose of Matthiae's
;

priestess of Apollo chewed laurel before delivering the oracles (Lucian Bis Ace. 1, Tzetzes on Lycophr. 6), and fumigated herself with burning laurel before the cavern descending into Frazer on Paus. x. (Plutarch de EI 2). 5. 5 gives parallels for this fumigation. On the laurel see further Pauly-Wissowa "ApoUon" 110, Preller-Robert i. pp. 285, 291, Murr die Pfianzenwelt in d. griech. Myth. pp. 92 f., Mannhardt .K. p. 296.

The

rudXcoN uno FlapKHeoTo = Hes. Theog. 499 {yvoKoLs) Hapvaaaov similarly

;
:

iTrecppdaar' ov5' ivdrjae, apart from the graphical difficulty of that emendation. We must therefore accept 6s tls iinwhich can mean vorjaai, <ppd<r<ratTo "whoever thought to observe the dolphin." ein^pd^eadai takes an infinitive, e 183 iire(f)pd(TdT)'i dyopevcrat. With this reading it would be just possible to dispense with the theory of a lacuna ; we might understand "whoever observed him, him he threw down, and shook the

ship."

one

who approached him.

will

The dolphin would upset any But irdvToa'

hardly bear this
in-

yvaXcov in the paean of Aristonous. Pick's correction 398. riuXoireN^ac may be accepted in B 54 irvhrfycvios and irvKoiyevios are variants.
;

dvacr<TiaaK

The Leprean Pylos from 424.

is

meant, as appears
:

The verb seems to mean to and fro," and the object must be the ship or the dovpa. Hermann's lacuna may therefore be *' whoever saw accepted, the sense being
terpretation.

" shake " up "or shake

400. stories of &eX9TNi ^oiKCibc animals guiding people to a new town or country are very common ; see Frazer's For exhaustive note on Paus, x. 6. 2. Apollo's connexion with the dolphin see

the dolphin [tried to throw it overboard, but the monster] made [the ship] rock all ways" e.g. we may supply a verse like iK^dWeiv Wekev deXtpiv', 6 5^ vrja.
;

fieXaLvav.

on 495.
402, 403. The difficulty in these two lines is so great that Gemoll may be pardoned for giving up the passage as have first to decide behopeless. and tween oH Tis eirecppdaaTO of and Ss rts eTncppdaaaLTo of other MSS. The objection to the reading of is that it is hard to understand how

We
.
.

dNaceefacKC is an anomalous form, may be defended by 272 Kpinrrao-Ke, O 23 pliTTaaKOV, 6 374 piTTTacrKe. 405, 406. The sailors were at first too much afraid to stc^ the ship, as they afterwards attempted to do (414). Hence ^Xvov is right in both lines. The repetition of the verb, to which Baumeister objects, is not more ofiensive than that

but

ni

EIC

AnOAAONA

115

aW
ot}<;

<w? ra Trpcorcara Karearrjaavro ^oeva-iv, eirXeov Kpatirvo^ he voro^ KaroTTLo-Oev eTrecye

[230]

vrja Oorjv wpcoTov Be TrapTj/uueb^ovTo MaXeiav, Trap Be AaKcovuSa yalav aXio-recpavov nrroXleOpov

410

l^ov Kol '^Sypov repyfrofi^poTov 'HeXtoto,

Talpapov, evOa re fxrjXa ^aOvrpL^a jSoo-Kerat alel 'HeXtofco avaKTO^y e^et 8' iiTLTepTrea '^capov.
407.

[235]

T^

npcibxicTa

codd.

Sneire

Ruhnken
:

411. Thon ed. pr. of

Tbon

xd npo^ra cet. oY t^ np&ra ed. pr. 408. Srcipe 410. dXicT^9aN0N] "EXoc t* S9aXoN Matthiae, Ilgen YaoN cet. Tepi|;iBp6Tou
:
||

Baumeister's \kov would uTJa, vr}bs. give a wrong sense, "hoist sail," cf. ^ 291 the sails were already set. 426, ^Kiv could not mean "change sail," as
;

they went by Malea, and then past the Laconian land they arrived at the seaPans, girt town and fields of the sun." iii. 25. 9 mentions a town once called

he explains. 406. \ai90c

sense
;

cf.

not Homeric in this Alcaeus fr. 18. 7, for early:

poetry. 407. KOTecTi^caNTO, "fixed it," sc. No precise parallel to this use occurs in Homer ; but cf. Soph. M. 710 KaTi<TT7}<xav 5i(ppovs, they stationed the So fx 402 Icrrbv arrjcrdfievoL, chariots."
Xat0os.
' '

Taenarum, in his own day KaLv-rjiroXis, so Steph. forty stades from the cape d(p' od /caXetrai i) Byz. Taivapos The 7r6Xts Kai i] &Kpa Kal 6 Xifiifjp. hymn-writer may either have identified the cape and town, or may refer to the
; . .
.

town

only. true of the Pind. Pyth.

The epithet
i.

a\i<jT4<f>avos is
;

Taenarian peninsula
18
oKiepK^es
seas.

cf.

6xdai,

of

"fixing the mast."

408. 2nXeoN for the quantity of the are syllable see H. G. 370. not to suppose a synizesis, with Hermann. Ruhnken's correction, which ^neire is very slight, must be accepted, as the verb is constant in this connexion ; ^ 167 (see note on 411), Soph. Phil. 1443, ApoUon. Arg. A 1769. The exx. given of eyeipeiv in J. H. S. xvii. 250 refer to quasi-animate or material objects. Matthiae's correc410. AXicT^9aNON tion "EXos t' ^(paXov, from B 584, is
:

Cumae, between two

The nearly

first

We

identical aXicxTecpiis seems to have been common in hymnal literature ; cf. Orph. Arg. 145, 186, 1208. In favour of Matthiae's emendation,
it
is

brilliant,

but

it

is

and has been generally adopted; hard to suppose a rare and

poetical word, like a\L(TT^(f>avov, either the result of a corruption or the invenMoreover "EXos is at tion of a scribe. the head of the Laconian gulf, and it is difficult to see why the N6ros carried the ship first N. and then S. again to Taenarum instead of crossing the mouth This of the gulf from point to point. latter argument cannot, however, be

B ; cf. on 422, 423. 411. TepijiiJu6p6TOu 'HcXfoio^/* 269, In Homer the epithet occurs only 274. in ^, a part of the Odyssey no doubt familiar to the author ; see n. on 408 (^7ret7e) and below, 412. 412, 413. Groddeck quite unreasonably There is no other ejects these verses. record of the sacred flocks at Taenarum, but there were cults of Helios in various parts of Laconia, e.g. at Taleton (Taygetus) where horses were sacrificed. Pans, iii. 20. 4. Other reff. in Wide Lakon.
Herodotus (ix. 93) of Apollo at In any case, the Apollonia in Epirus. author had in mind the herds and flocks
flocks

should be noted that the hymn-writer evidently familiar with the passage in

Kulte p. 215 f. mentions sacred

pressed
less

for (1) the hymn-writer is careon points of geographical accuracy (see 239 f., 419 f., 425), and (2) the ship might be said to pass Helos, even if it kept a fairly straight course from Malea to Taenarum. With the manuscript reading, TrroKiefirst dpov would refer to Taenarum
;
' '

of the Sun in Thrinacria, ^a 128 f. The subject is discussed by 0. Miiller Proll. 368 ; H. D. MuUer Myth. ii. pp. 224, 338 ; V. Wilamowitz Horn. Unters. p.

168

Tiimpel Lesbiaka

i.

Philologus
;

N. F. ii. 124 (quoted by Wide) PrellerRobert 1.^ p. 430. The meaning of the flocks or herds of

116
OL
fjiev

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
dp* v6\ edeXov vrja
fjueya
<T')(elv

III

778'

aTrojSdvre^;
415

(bpaaaaadaL
el
Tj

davfia koI ocf^OaX/jLOLaiv iheaOai,

SaTreSoiai,

jjueveei

vrjo^;

<y\a<pvp7](;

irekaypov,

eh

olS/jb'

oKlov iToKvt'^Ovov
iireideTo

dficj^lf;

opovaec
evepyrj^;,
[240]

aXk' ov

iTTjhaXiOLcriv

vr)v^

irape/c Tiekoirovvrjaov irUipav eyovaa ohov, irvoifj he dva^ eKaepyo^; ^AttoWcov TjC
p7)'i8Lco<;

dWa

420

Wvv

'

rj

he

it

aa ova a Ke\ev6ov pr)

[245]

^Apijvrjv

LKave

/cat

^Apyvcpeijv epareivrjv,

KoX %pvov, 'AX^etofco Tropov, koX evKTirov Alirv

416 om.
420.
fii'

p
:

417.
(ftN,

aOeic pro
fiew)
cet.
:

ixxx<f\c

Pierson
:

419.

l:KoOca
||

ficN

422. 'Aju9ir^NeiaN SpaNNi^N Ilgen

Ancn Barnes Clarke 423. ^Oktiton aTnu M, marg.

fisN
cet.

Baumeister hnoi^n d*

l:uKTijueNON

(liiKTfcueNON

ET)

alnii

(atnu

aTnu L)

the Sun

exercised commeutators lias from the time of Eustathius, who gives Aristotle's explanation that they are an allegory of the lunar year (see Roscher

Modern "solar" Hermes p. 43 f.). mythologists see a reference to physical phenomena the clouds, or rays of the sun see reff. in Preller- Robert i. p. 394, That there is a physical basis to n. 1. the idea of divine flocks, at least in the

enumeration of Nestor's possessions in the Catalogue (B 591-602) and the description of Telemachus' return-journey from Pylos to Ithaca (0 295-300) is the earliest authority for the geography of
the
also
87.)

W.

coast of the Peloponnese. (Cf. 133-5, A 711 f., Pherecydes fr. Much of Strabo's seventh book

(especially

from 337 onwards)

is

taken
sites.

up with identifying the Homeric

The case of Helios, is very probable. cattle of Apollo may also be "solar"
;

but

it

should be remembered that Apollo

was the protector of all cattle, and, as N6/Atos, he would naturally have his own peculiar herds. See further on h. Herm. 71. 414. For the harbour, where the Cretans wished to land, see Frazer on Paus. iii. p. 396, Weil Ath. Mitth. i. p. 160 f.
416. Ban^&oici: only here, apparently, of a ship's deck. The plural (which does not occur in Homer) probably expresses the two decks, fore and aft
(i'/cpia).

Strabo travelled through this country from N. to S., Pausanias (eh. v.), who is less occupied with Homer, in the reverse direction. Many of the sites are
uncertain, and one name, 'Afr/v<p^'r}, occurs only in the hymn. The writer had little sense of relative position Pylos, Cruni, and Chalcis were certainly S. of the Alpheus, but he mentions them after Thryon, and Dyme, though N. of Elis, appears before it. 419. exouca, "holding on." For this use cf. 7 182 avTkp iyih 76 IliyXoi'S' exov, where vrja is the implied object there is, however, no difficulty in making the Baumeister's ship itself the subject.
; ;

417. noXul'xeuoN not in Homer, for there is great difficulty Ixdvdeis. iixx<plc aSrts in supposing that addis (Pierson Hermaun), one of the commonest words in Homer, could have been corrupted For into the comparatively rare dfj.<pis. the latter word the sense "apart,"
: : ;

Kov(ya is misplaced. 420. 656n: cogn. ace. with ^ie, as in 233.

422. 'Api^NHN

from B 591,

cf.

722

for the place see Frazer on Paus. vol. iii. Strabo 346 identifies it with p. 481. 2d/x.os or 1iafit.K6v.

"away" (% 57, a? 218, Apoll. Arg. V 1070, oracl. ap. Herod, i. 85) is well established. There seems, however, to be no certain example of its use with a of motion, " to dart away" but cf. verb Hes. Theog. 748 d/^^ts lovcraL (paraphr.
;

'Aprv<piH does not occur in

591

f.

and

is

unknown.

Hgen wished

to sub-

Xiopi^d/j-evat) with vv.ll. 419 f. This passage, together with the

stitute 'Afj.(pLy^veLav {ib. 593), but the example of Mtokolvt} (see on 35) forbids On the etymology see Fick B. B. XXV. p. 123. 423 B 592. pvioN : cf. Strabo 349 KokeiTaL 8^ vvv ''EttltoXlov ttjs MaKiaTlas
alteration.

in

EIC

AnOAADNA

117

^7]

KoX TivKov rjfiaOoevTa Ilv\oLyV6a<^ r avOpcoirovf;' Be irapa K.povvov<; koI XaX/ctSa koX irapa Avfirjv,
Trap'

425

i^Be

"HXt8a

Blav,

66o Kpareovaiv '^Trecor

6VT6 ^epa^ iire^aXkev, ayaWofiivrj Ato9 ovpo),

424. noXureN^ac ed. pr.

:

425. x^Kida

KoWip^eepoN Ilgen

427.

9^pac

9epac L
343, 351, where he calls them ox^rol rather than rivers (like the lardanus 135 which he styles a iroTapLiov of 342). They were small streams (Chalcis was also a KaToida) in the district of Macistia S. of the mouth of the Alpheus, and seem to have been obliterated by the lagoon which now stretches from the Alpheus past Macistus, part of which (that formed by the Anigrus at Arene) is mentioned by Strabo 347, Frazer Paus. vol. iii. p. 478. AOjuhn the Achaean Dyme is mentioned out of its proper place. The ship would of course pass it after Elis. The author again disregards the proper sequence of landmarks cf. on 239 f. 426, 427. In the Odyssey these lines stand in the reverse order ; in 427 the Homeric MSS. have 17 5e instead of eSre,

It is certainly identical with the Qpvbeaca w6\is of A 711. The singular mistake ivKrifiepov for itKTLTov is found in several Mss. of B
Xiaplov.

references are given by Leaf on B 591. It seems probable that in the present passage and in B the Triphylian Pylos is meant, as that place is near the Alpheus ; cf. h. Herm. 398 es Yl^Xov rjfxadoevTa ev

592, Q. Smyrn. xii. 91, and in all copies of the hymns, except M. For Ar7ri see Frazer on Paus. vol. iii. p. 476, who identifies it with the later Mttlov (Herod, iv. 148) ; cf. also Strabo 349. 424. riiiXoN the difficulty of identifying the Homeric Pylos is well-known ;
:

Leaf objects that 'AX0eiou Trbpov l^ov. the epithet rj/mdoeLS implies a situation on the sea-shore, whereas the Triphylian town was on a hill. The town, however, was not far from the sea. Strabo 344 explains the epithet by the nature of the coast below the Triphylian Pylos
:

divdjdrii 5^ Kal arevSs iaTLv 6 ttjs daXdaaTjs

alyLa\6s, ibcrr' ovk dv dTroyvoirj tl$ ivrevdev On the rifiadoevra (hvofidadai rbv llvKov. quicksands at Samicum see Paus. v. 5.
7,

and

6.

^a/uLfiov,

and

3 5id X'^P'O'^ '^'^ irXeiova virbfor the actual condition of

iii.

the coast Frazer Paus. vol.

p.

473

iTrei-yoixhr} for dyoKKop.ivq. 426. 'Eneioi the old name for the B 619, A 688 (but inhabitants of Elis in A 671 'HXe/oio-t), etc. Cf. Strabo 340 varepov dvTl 'ETreicDi' 'HXeiot eKkr^dTjaav. The change of name has been thought to be due to the Dorian and Aetolian invasion. for the asyndeton see on 427. eOre 115. in 297 Aristarchus and <t>epdc
: ;
:

and

and

481.

The whole

of Triphylia

may

have been called Pylos from the chief town see Strabo 339, and cf. E 545 'A\0etoO OS T evpv peei HvKiwv diet, yalrjs. 425. Strabo in two places (350, 447), speaking of the return journey of Telemachus from Pylos, quotes a line pdv 5k irapd Kpovvods Kal XaXKida KaXkiphdpov (in 447 irerp-qeaaav). This line is not in any MS. of the Odyssey, where it should naturally come before o 296 or Strabo (see Monro ad loc.) after 297. throughout ignores the hymns, and says that Aiix-q is not in Homer (Strabo 341). There is therefore the less reason to suppose that he is quoting this hymn in view of the recent additions in papyri, he probably read the line in a copy of
; ;

Strabo (350) read ^edy nearly all the Monro accepts MSS. read $e/)ds, as here. ^eds, identifying the place with the $etd of H 135 (where, however, Didymus after Pherecydes read ^ijpds, schol. A ad loc), Time. ii. 25. Pheia is N. of the prominent headland Ichthys (Katakolo), and would be a natural landmark.
;

so that, by It is, however, S. of Elis adopting the reading of Aristarchus, we should be charging the author with another geographical inaccuracy. Gemoll
;

wisely retains ^epds, as there may very well have been a place of that name in W. Greece, as well as in Thessaly (B 710,

Steph. Byz. s.v. mentions a Aetolia or more probably the hymn-writer may have meant the
5
798).

Pherae in

Cf. Preface p. liv. the Odyssey. For Kpowot^s and Xd\Ki8a see Strabo

Achaean Pharae (Paus. vii. 22, Strabo 388) which is not much east of Dyme,

118

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
(T(f)LV

III

KaL

VTTCK v6^e(ov ^16dK7]<; T

6po<;

alirv TrecpavTO,

[250]

AovXlyiov T ^dfirj re kol vXrjeaaa ZaKwOo^;, aXk' ore Brj Jlekoirovvrjcrov Trapeviaaro Trdaav,
KoX
Br)

430

iirl

K.pL(r7]<;

KaTe<^aiveTO koXito'; dTreipwv,

ck Ato? alar}^,
[255]

09 re BceK IleXoTrovvTjaov irUcpav iepyei,

rfkO^
avepbo<;
^e(\>vpo<^

jxeya^;

aWpLO<;,
6<f)pa

\dffpo<; eTracyl^ctyv ef
vr}v<;

aWepo^,

rd'^tara
435

dvvaeie Oeovaa OdXdcraTj'^ dXfivpbv vB(op. r rjeXiOV re ci'^oppoL Brj TT6iTa irpo^ r)0)
eirXeov,

yyep^oveve
9
y

B^

ava^ ^io^

vl6<;

^AttoWcov

l^ov
v6'

S*

J^plaTjv evBeUXov,
T)

d/jLTreXoeaaav,

[260]
V7)v<^.

9 XijJbev

dfJidOotaiv

i'^plfjL'\jraTO

TrovToiropo^

eK

V7jo<;

opovaep ava^ eKdpyo<; ^AttoWcov,

430.

440
431.
^ni

428. n^9aNTai knei

cet.
1|

M M
:

napewicaTO
cet.
:
|i

napeNkcero
||

cet.

MRj

KpicHC

KpiccHC

438. TsoN ed. pr. di|;oppoN 439. tc XiJU^NOC b' djudeoiciN

Yeon

rdx'
:

436. ^9aiNeTO Schneidewin Yhon cet. KpicHN KpiccHN cet.

djudooic D'Orville
Elis.

and not further from the sea than

It is in fact the last place (as

Herodotus
lioaibrfLov

he does not mention Patrae) before Rhium, where he seems to have made the kSXttos direipuv begin. The quantity varies in this place-

but

vii. 115 has kSXttov rbv itrl the bay at ("of") Posideion, this is not conclusive for the

hymns.

For

^tt/

=" towards "

The

cf.

700,

546,

5,

374.

text

is satis-

name

cf.

711

oi

5^

4>epas ivifiovro

with 763

^r)pr]Tid5ao.

428. Kai edre, as in

marks the apodosis, with v 79. Reading ^epds, we

question the possibility of Ithaca being in sight ; it is visible from Patrae (Frazer Paus. vol. iv. p. 144), and therefore from the coast of Pharae Even if <^eds (if that place is intended). is read, the statement will still hold good, in spite of Baumeister's objections according to Frazer Paus. vol. iii. p. 475 Cefalonia is visible from the coast near Lepreum, and even from a hill above Cyparissia, much farther south {ib. p. 463). 429 = a 246, t 24, tt 123. Neither Dulichion nor Same can be identified for ancient and modern theories see M. and R. on a 246. the aor. of viaaofiai 430. napeNicoTO does not occur in Homer ; but the

need not

factorily defended by Peppmiiller, against Schneidewin, who reads rdx i^ipero, connecting eTri with the verb. But KbXiros; the Kpla-qs cannot go with epithet direlpwv would suit the Corinthian gulf, but not the bay of Crisa ; nor could the latter be said to "separate PeloponFor KaT^9aiNeTO cf. Apoll. nesus."

Arg. A 1231, Theocr. vii. 10. 434-435 are adapted from 293, 294. dNuceie with vSwp 5 356 ^aaov cf. 337 iroKiiv did vr]vs ijvvcrev, h. Merm. X^pov dv^craas.
:

439. ^c Xiu^n'
^s
cf.

h.

Aphr. 58-59

for the repetition of so ; 479-480,

n 614-615. The harbour was Cirrha, which may well have been in existence and have been known by that name to the hymn503-504,
of Crisa

writer, although he calls it

imperf.
priate.

irapevlaaeTO
I:nii

is

far

less

appro-

431.

KpfcHC

as the

whole Corin-

simply the Cirrha was destroyed with Crisa, after the First Sacred War, but (unlike Crisa) was subsequently rebuilt. For the two places, which were confused by later writers, see Frazer on Paus. x.

"harbour."

thian gulf is meant (see below), ^tti must here be "in the direction of," not (as Ilgen translates) "in the neighbourhood of." For the latter meaning cf. 7 171 v7}aov iirl Sl^vpirjs "close by" Psyria.

37. 6.
l:XpiJUi}jaTO

Homer
Unters.

no example occurs in or Hesiod of a short vowel before

:

XP in the same word

i.

La Roche JPomer.

p. 10.

Ill

EIC
aarepi
9

AnOAAONA
rov
S'

119
airb

lS6/ji6VO<;

fieaw

Tj/jbari,'

TroWal
[265]

criTLvdapihe'^
3'

ttcotcovto,

ae\a^
Slol

et?

ovpavov Ifcev
ipLTLficov.

dSvTov KareSvae

rpiirohwv

6 ye cpXoya Sale 'jricjiava-fco/jLevo^ ra a fcrjXa, iraaav 3e K.pLcr7jv Kcure'^ev ae\a<;' at S' okoXv^av
6v6^

ap

445

^piaalav dXo^ot KoXXl^cjvoi re 6vyaTpe<; ^ol/3ov vtto piiTri^' fjbkya yap Seo? epu^dX! eKaaTO). v6ev S' avr eTrl vrja vorffi w? aXro TrerecrdaL,
avepi
etB6fjLevo<;

[270]

al^rjS re Kparepo) re,

450

irpcodrjffrj,

Kai
0)

cr(f>ea(;

^atV?;? elXv/juevo^ evpea<i wyu-ou?* eirea irrepoevra nrpoarjvha' (fxovijora^;

rive^ iare
corr.
;

^elvoL,

iroOev

rrXeW vypd KeXevda

:

442. fiKCN codd,

Barnes

444.

kuV

codd.
:

corr.
cet.

Hermann

Kp{ciN

KpiccHN

cniNedpirec D'Orville cniNeapiircc Matthiae edaie 445. ni9acK6juieNoc TV 446. KpiccaicoN T : corr. Baunieister KpiccarobN cet.
Ij ||

<fk6r

||

(KpicarcoN
^^infic X 450. x^^TH
II

M)
r

KpiccarcN<2>N "J. St. Bernardus ap. ^JuBaX' l;KdcTco eTAsN SicacTON cet.
:

Thom. M.

p.

448. SXto]

208" 447. wpro Windisch

:

corr. ed. pr.

452. xiNec ^ct^

superscr. ed. pr.

n6eeN

cet.

441, 442. The passage is certainly imitated from A 75 f., where Athene descends to earth like a meteorite ; the exact form which she assumed is doubtIn A 77 rod de re ful (see Leaf ad loc). iroXXai dirb a-invdrjpes Uvrai, the present tense shews that the sparks are onlymentioned as attending the meteor it does not follow that Athene was wrapped in fire. Here, however, the imperfects TTWTcDvTo and hef prove that fire actuallystreamed from the god ; elddfievos implies a complete metamorphosis as in 449, 494, there is 443. diii TpmddcoN dpirijucoN perhaps a reminiscence of this in Arist. Uq. 1016 iax^v f^ ddijroio 5i.a Tpnroboov ipLTLfxuv ; see Preface p. liii, and n. on 114. The plural seems to prove that the oracular tripod is not meant Apollo passes through the collection of tripods in the vt)6s to the ahvTov, Votive tripods were also placed in the open air before the viqb^ cf. Bacchyl, iii. 18 rpLirdduv In the Eq. (TTadhrtav irdpoide vaov. I.e. the voice of Apollo or the Pythia comes through the tripods to the inquirers in the temple ; the same explanation may serve for the paean of Aristonons vd^ dirb rpLirbhwv deo\KTr]T(i}v
; :
:

TpiTTovs, or used the plural For the dediloosely for the singular. cated tripods which formed part of the wealth of Apollo at Delphi and elsewhere

with the

see Wieseler Fleckeis. Jahrb. 75, p. 692 f., Preller-Robert i. p. 291. They were sometimes of gold, as at Thebes ; cf. Pind. Pyth. xi. 4 with schol. The

collection

at

Delphi

is

mentioned by

Eur. Suppl. 1197 f. (other reff. given by cf. h. Ilerm. 179. Wieseler) 444. ni9aucK6jueNoc ih Q kmXo^M 280 (of a snowstorm sent by Zeus). The " shafts of light are the ' weapons of Apollo, just as the snowflakes are the In Hes. Theog. 708 weapons of Zeus. the KrfKa of Zeus are thunder, lightning, and the thunderbolt. The manifestation of light is appropriate to the sun-god, but is also a mark of other divinities
;
'

(see

on h. Bern. 189). 447. ixira r^p d^oc ^juBaX* eKdcrcja

X\wp()TOixov

dd(pvav

a-elcau
\

ixavToaivav

iiroL\xveLS, Irj Ik Jlaidv, where, however, the use of dtro for bid suggests that Aristonous confused the votive rplirodes

no reason to prefer the variant elXev eKacrrou, which appears to be an independent reading. 448. SXto n^eceai the inf. is not found with this verb in Homer but cf. h. Bern. 389. Windisch's <J)pTo is needless. For the simile see on 186. 449 = 11 716 (elffdfiepos).
There
is
:

for this reading (of (xdiuos ep-fiaX' eKaartp.

M)

cf.

11

ix.&^(i

450.

Compare

vii. 4.
i

452-455:^7 71-74,

252-255.

120
7]

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
TL

III

Kara

irprf^LVj

rj

old re
'y]rv^d<;

\7]'C<TTr)pes

virelp

Trapde/juevoc,

aXakrjaOe, okay tol r dXocovrac KaKov aXKohairolai (f)6povT6f;

fia'^ihitof;
iirl
vrjof;

[275]

455

Tt0^* ovT(o<; rjaOov reTirjore^, ovB' eK^rjTy ovhe KaO^ oifka fxekalvr]'^
avTT)
/jL6v

^yalav

eOecrde

ye

SIkt)

irekei

dvSpcov dXcfyTjardoov,

[280J

OTTTTOraV K TTOVTOiO TTOTO ')(dovl vr)'i jjieXalvr] eXdcocTLv Ka/jbdro) dB7)K0Te<;, avriKa Be a^ea^

460

auroLo yXvKepolo irepl ^peva<;

ft)?

'[jxepo'^

alpel.

<^dTO Kai a^LV Odpao^ ivl arrjOecraiv eOrjKe.

dfjLcfi6/Mevo<;

Tov Kal

K.pr}TO)v

dyo'i dvrlov ijvBa'

[286]

^e2v, eVel ov fiev ydp tl KaTaOvrjTolcnv eoLKa^y ov Be/jba^; ovBe cpvijv, aXV ddavdrotai Oeolcnv,
453.

465

npdBiN
:

ante corr.

456.

Teriwdxe Baumeister

gcTHxe reeHnbrec
"bk

Matthiae

Tinre KdeHce' oOtco TcnHbrec Cobet

457. ^k xxk toO

noxi] 4nJ 464. Kaxd

M MDN

460. puncta versiii praeponuntur in

||

ddiKdrec

M M

459.
||

C9ac

453. Korh npAsiN, "on business," for "trading" ; of. irprjKTT^pes "traders," "factors," 6 162, and iiri irpij^iv TrXeip
1.

so perhaps h. vi. 12. As the duals in the three passages of this hymn cannot be

397.

dXdXHcee,

"rove,"

better than /card

irprj^iv, for,

suits as

/j-axpidicot

emended without great violence, we must assume that the writer, like Aratus and others, regarded the dual as an
archaic variety of the plural. 461 = A 89 {airovTe). 463. t6n Kaf KaL of course qualifies the whole sentence, "also," as in 525,
:

M. and R.

(on 7 73) remark, "roving" cannot " properly be applied to a voyage on business." For the question as to whether
strangers were pirates cf. Thuc. i. 5. 456. AceoN ttih6tgc the use of the dual for the plural seems quite established for this hymn cf. 487 Kdderov XOaavre, 501 'Urjcfdov. Zenodotus, with Eratosthenes and Crates (schol. A on fi 282) recognised this use in Homer (e.g. A 567, E 487, e 74, 346), while Aristarchus denied its possibility, arguing that in the text of Zenodotus such dual forms had their proper force, or that the
: ;

I 195, 5 59 etc.

name

later accounts give a the leader (Castalius, according to Tzetzes on Lycophr. 208 ; Icadius,
:

KpHTcoN br6c
to

Serv. on Verg. Aen. iii. 332). 464. knzX o6 ju^n rdp ti the collocation of ^Trel and yap is remarkable ; as Baumeister notes, there is a combination of OX) fxkv yap tl (a 78 etc. ) and iird ov
:

ixiv TL (e

364

etc.

).
:

readings were incorrect.

scholars,

Some modern
have
;

following

Buttmann,

Zenodotus but general The opinion agrees with Aristarchus. false readings in Homer probably arose, as Monro {Odyssey vol. ii. App. p. 438) explains, from the fact that the dual number disappeared from the kolv^ Hence dual forms in Homer didXcKTos. came to be considered as "poetic
sided

with

ou 9^ac oHdk 9ui4n -q 210. in form (general "neither perhaps appearance) nor in stature," but the distinction between S^/^as and (ji^-q is not very evident see Leaf on A 115.
465. Cf.
;

After this line several editors assume a lacuna ; A. Matthiae supplies I'Xt;^' d

diTLS icral KaTadvqTdv dvdpdiircov, objecting to the words deol 5i tol 6X/Sia dolev in their present context, as the Cretans took the stranger for a god. If the speaker

licences,"

mere equivalents of the

e.g.

plural.

Aratus 968, 1023, Apollonius Arg. T 206 (see below 487) and perhaps A 384, and the author of the Horn. Epigr. iv. 8, imitated the use
poets,
;

Late

really believed that he was addressing a god, it would be a sufficient defence of the text to point out, with GemoU, that

the Homeric phrase deol 5^ tol kt\. has been transferred from its appropriate

Ill

EIC
ovXi T6 Koi
Kai
T69
fJbOL

AnOAADNA

121

fjue'ya

TOVT
Tt9

x^^P^> ^^^^ ^^ "^^^ ok^ta Bocev, a^bpevcTOV eTrjTVfxoVi 6(^p' ev cIBm'

8rjfio<; ;

yala;

rtj/e?

fiporol i'y'yeyda<TLV

[290]

dWr} yap ^poveovre^

69

iireTrkeoixev p>kya XalriJLa,

TlvXov
S'

i/c

}^p't]T7}<;,

vvv

wSe ^vv
Ti<;

vrji

evdev yevo<^ evyopieQ^ elvai' KarrfkOofMev ov tl e/covref;,

470

vocTTOV lifievoL,

oXKtjv oBov,

dWa

KeXevOa'
[295]

aXXd
^ecvoc,

d6avdr(ov Bevp
dirafieo^o/JLevof;

rjyayev ovk iBe\ovra<^.

TrpoaiipT}

TOt'9

3*

eKaepyo^;

^AttoWcov
475

TO
9

irpiv,

Tol K.v(ocrov iroXvBevBpeop d/ju^ive/neo-Oe drdp vvv ovk eO^ viroTpoirot av6c^ ecreaOe

re TToXcv iparrjv koI Bcofiara

(ftiXaf;

KoXd

Ka(7T0<;,

69 re

aXo^^ovf;,

dX)C evOdBe iriova

vrjov

[300]

efer
el/jbl

i/xov
B'

ttoWolo-c rercfievov dv6p(07roc<TLV' iyo) Ai09 fto9, 'AttoXXcov S* ev'^ofiac elvat,

480

Tjyayov evOdK virep fieya Xalr/jLa dakdcrarj^;, ov Tl KaKCi <f>pov0)v, dX)C ivOdBe Triova vrjbv
vfiia<;

6^T
alel

i/JLov

Trdcrcv

l3ov\d<;

fidXa tl/jlcov dvOpcorroiaL, dOavdrcDv elBrjaeTe, tmv Iottjtl

Bia/ji7rp<;

[305]

TCfiTjo-eade
,

ij/jLara

irdvra.

485

dJOC dyeO

a)9

av iyw
:

elirw,

ireLOeaOe Ta'^LcrTa,
kgTnoi

468. ^Krerdaci codd.

corr. Ilgen

475.

M
L
:

Cobet

479. ju6n

KaWoTci

ET

ixxbu

XXoTci

cf. A 377 dJU9eNuece noXXoTci cet. Teriu^NOi

|i

||

Hermann

486. 4rdjN Matthiae, Gemoll

context to a less suitable place. But lines 464, 465 are merely complimenApollo is now disguised as a tary young man of noble appearance (449), and the Cretans do not know that he is a god, or that he has any connexion with the previous miracles. For the nobility of the gods, even in
;

-rrplv)

475. dju9iN^uecee imperfect (cf. t6 Cobet's d/xcpev^fiea-de is easy ; in ; 521, 634 there is authority for the
:

augment.
479.

tctiju^non

Hermann

is

justified in

emending

this to ttlij^voi

not on

their

disguises,
f.

see

h.

Dera.
is

159,

h.

Aphr. 81

466-472. This passage cento from the Odyssey: 468 = 233 ris 402, 403
; i'

almost a 466, 467 = w

ris dijfios,

yi],

fxoL

rives dvipes i-yyeydaaiv ; preceded by Kal TOVT kt\. ; 471 a 182 {KaTrfjXvdov ^5*

Bau472 = 1 261 (otKade). cTdpoLiTi) meister objects to 472, which, however, seems quite in place. Their vSo-tos should have been by another way and other paths." They had already passed Pylos, their destination (cf. 398, 424), and were now going away from, instead of towards, their home.
;
' '

the ground of the repetition of the idea in 483 tI/juov, which indeed seems rather With to confirm the accusative here. TeriixivoL there would also be a repetition in 485 rifi-rjcrecrde. 485. riui^cecee Homer does not distinguish a passive future from the So middle see Leaf on E 653, 365. eipi^creTai '^ 795. 486. krti> Gemoll follows Matthiae in writing iywv, on the ground that there is no "living" digamma in the hymn,
: ;

Even on

this assumption, the later poets

certainly tolerated the hiatus which often resulted after the loss of a digamma. On the question of a living digamma see Preface p. Ixix f.

122
la-Tia
/JL6V

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
TTpcoTov KaOerov XvcravTe ^oei,a<i, eireira Oorjv av iir rjirelpov epvaaaOe,

III

vrja
iic

S'

[310]

he KTrjjjbaO^ eXeaOe Koi

fico/jLov

evrea vrjo^

eiV?;?,

KoX

TroLTjcraT
eiri

eirl

prj^fuvi

6aXdaa7}<i,

490

6vovt6<s' aX(j)LTa TTvp eTTLKaiovTe^, Br) eireira irapiardfievoi irepl p(op,6v. ft)9 jxev iyco to irpMrov iv yepoecBel' ttovtw

XevKa

V')(6adaL

[315]

elBo/xevo^
&)9

B6\(f>ivc

6orj<i

iirl

V7]o<;

ifioi

ev'^ecrOat

BeX^cvLO)'

opovcra, avrap 6 l3(Ofio<;

495

eoitN in\ cet.

487. Kdoere XOcai re Ilgen 6n add. Agar :

Jut^N

KaeueN XOcai bk Cobet

488.

eoHN
B'

in\

||

eo^N

Bothe
r'

489. ^iccHC

xN

InbiN (sic) Baumeister 490. ^pHrJUiNi

ju^XaiNON ^n' Matthiae

491.

nOp

Ilgen

||

^niKoioNTCC

MFO
scholars have accepted its authority, as the Cnossian cult of Apollo AeX^ivios is established by (locally Ae\(pidLos)
"
;

The 487. For the dual see on 456. alterations here proposed to get rid of the dual are Kad^fiev XOo-at d^ (Cobet) and K&dere \vaai re (Ilgen). Both are too violent. Apollonius seems to have read the dual here, as in Arg. V 206 KareLk^cravTe ^oelais he almost certainly imitates the usage from this passage. Kiihner {G. G. ii. p. 64) defends the dual by the forced interpretation that the sailors are divided into two groups, sitting at the oars on either side of the
ship.

on 393). " Mycenean have been found at Delphi and these have been thought to support the theory of a Cretan origin, as such remains are common in Crete (Homolle B. G. H. xviii. p. 195 for Mycenean buildings in Aegina in connexion with the traditional Cretan origin of Aphaea
inscriptions (see

remains

see

Bosanquet
if

J.

H.

S.

xxi.

p.

347).

Even
:

488. An* kn the addition of av seems required, as the hiatus iirl rjireipov is As Agar notes, the scarcely tolerable. similarity of dv to the termination of
easily account for its loss. If dvd followed eri (as Baumeister sugdo7}v

the particular cult of Apollo AeXcpivios were proved to be Cretan, it would by no means follow that the

would

gested) the loss would be difficult to explain. not in Homer for the 489. ^NTea " tackle " of a ship (6'7rXa). 491. nOp ^niKaioNTSc the addition of 5' (Ilgen, followed by recent edd.)
: :

worship of Apollo at Delphi was introduced by Cretans they may have found the god, and have merely added a title. However, it seems improbable that Apollo Ae\<plvLos was originally Cretan
; ;

A. Mommsen [Heortologie i.) believes that the cult was Chalcidian ; and this view has won favour (see v. Wilamowitz

is

absent,

made very probable by 509 if 8e is the participles must be taken

;

Hermes xxi. p. 105, Maass ibid, xxiii. p. 71, Preller- Robert i. p. 257 n. 4, Frazer on Pans. x. 5. 5).
in

We may

assume

that

there

is

no

with

TTOLTjaaTe,

i.e.

the

and the
is

sacrifice

is

kindled offered while the

fire is

altar is being built, which, Ilgen says,

historical truth in the Cretan theory ; as Verrall (p. 11) remarks, the probabilities of migration are all the other
Avay.

absurd. However, the tense of the present participles need not be pressed ; in strict logic they are hardly more applicable to what follows them than

There were Dorian settlers both

precedes. 495. deXfiNici) the cult of Apollo d\<pUio$ is certainly old, but its original home is uncertain. The hymn points to a Cretan starting-place, and many
:

what

at Delphi and in Crete, and the origin of rites or customs, common to both places, would naturally be assigned to Crete, the home of a very old civilization. Probably the Dorian paean, which was well-known as a form of Cretan art, suggested the story of Cretans at Pytho
(see

518

cf.

Pauly-Wissowa 2542).

Ill

EIC
avTo<;

AnOAAQNA

123

SeX^LVLo^i koX iiro-^io^ eacreTac alet. heiirvrjaaL r dp eiretra dofj irapa vr)'i fjueXaivrji Kol (Jireicrai, iMaKcupecrai deol^, oi "OXv/jlttov 6'^ovaov,

[320]

avrap
496.
<i6tIk'

iirrjv

ctitolo

fie\L(f)povo<i

i^ epov rjaOe,
B^X9eioc
cet. AX9fNioc Ruhnken oOtoO TH\e9aNAc Xinap6c Preller
:
\\

3cX9(nioc
Bp'

d^\9ioc
:

DAOPQ

6i<pNeibc

Hermann

auToO bk

Baumeister
Pausanias does not mention to be no remains on the site. In literature the only reference seems to be Plutarch de soil, animal. 984 a ( = 0. 36) Kal ixrjv ^ApT^/Mdds ye Aiktvvvtjs AeXcptvLov r'

6 6coju6c
altar,

any

and there appear

elcrlv ''Ek\r]v(i)v

'AttoXXcovos tepd Kal ^ojfMol irapa TroWotcnv 8u 5' avrbs eavry rbirov
'

i^aiperov

6
'

debs

ireTroirjTaL

Kprj-

rdv diroydvovs olKovpras Tjyefidvi de\<ptj/c ov yap 6 debs wpoevrjxeTo roO XPV'^O'f^^ovs
(Tt6\ov fxera^aXthv rb eXdos, (hs ol fivdoypd<poL \iyov<nv, dXXd deXcfnva ir^ix\pas tols dvdpdaLv iO^vovra rbv ir\ovv Kar'rjyayev els

He then tells a story of two Kippav. persons in the time of Ptolemy Soter, who were driven by a storm off Malea, iv de^LO. HeXoTTowqcrov ^xot'Tes (i.e. the same route as the Cretans), and were led by a dolphin to Cirra, where they offered an dvajSaTTipLov (presumably on the j3o}/u.6s). Plutarch's /jLvdoypdcpoL may be writers who borrowed from the hymn, or perhaps may refer loosely to the hymn itself. For the altar on the seashore cf. ApoU, Arg. B 659, where the Argonauts erect a ^(vfibs iiraKTios on the island where
Apollo appeared. 496. 3eX9iNioc 5^X0etos is an unknown word, the form of which is hardly
:

impossible ; the Doric form is presumably 5eX0f5tos, and, although this can hardly be substituted, it may help to account More probably, however, for 8eX<f)tvios. the i preserves its length, as in 495, and there is a synizesis of -lo-, which is not very uncommon cf. B 811 irbXios (as in Anth. Pal. ix. 569. 4) and other In 495 5eXexx. in Christ Metrik p. 29. the (pLuli^ is no doubt quadrisyllable, as synizesis forming the quantity would be very harsh in the fourth but the variation foot, before a pause in the two lines is not worse than debs, deoijs in the same line of Euripides
; ;

{Troad. 1280).
(2) de\<l)lvios and ^trbxpLos are not incompatible in sense the latter is usually translated by "conspicuous," but it may " rather be active, the over-seer," a title transferred from Apollo himself to his Cf. irpob\}/Los as a altar, like SeXcpivios.
:

Apollo Paus. i. 32. 2, iirbirTTjs of The C. I. G. addend. 4699. wording of the passage suggests that the altar is to have the same name oi' names as the god. A harbour of Oropus
title of

the

Sun

was

also called 8eX<f)ivios (6 iepbs

Xl/mtjv

tv

KaXovcTL 5eX<f>ivLou Strabo 403, see Lolling in Ath. Mitth. x. p. 350 f.), which is a,

supported

Ta es deXcpaio {Ath. Mitth. xxi. /3eX0ato p. 249)'; it may be explained as due to the metrical difficulty in de\<pivLos, just
as in

by a

Thessalian

inscr.

res

further argument for applying the adj. to the altar on the shore.

Nicand.
dafieibs.

Ther.

238 dafuvbs has

:

become
{plvLos

regard to 5eXthe editors raise two objections (1) that it is unmetrical, (2) that it is unsuitable to the context, and cannot

With

On Apollo Delphinius see PrellerRobert I.e., Pauly-Wissowa art. "Apollon" 5 and 47, art. "Delphinios" 2513 f. There can be little doubt that the title is here rightly connected with the dolphin. Apollo, as the patron of mariners and
colonization, travelled over many seas in the form of a dolphin cf. Artemid.
;

be paired with

i'ir6\pios.

There are two

possible solutions of the first difficulty. may assume deXcptfios, in spite of

oneir.

ii.

35.

We

As AeX0tVios he reached"

adjectives formed from nouns with gen. in -Ivos vary in quantity 'EXeuo-ft'ios is short, as in h. Dem. 266, Soph. Ant. 1120 cf. h. Bern.

the preceding
;

5e\<tKvl(^

Pytho, which drew its later name Delphi from the title. Dolphins playing in
front of a vessel are a familiar sight in the Mediterranean, as in ancient times cf. Anth. Pal. ix. 83. 1 vrjbs i-n-eLyofxh-qs
;

'EXei;(ri''^5ao, while 2a\a/dvios Tpayivios appear to be always long (see Schulze Quaest. Ep. p. 11). The doubt-

105

CoKiiv dpb/xov dfi(pex<ipevov

deXcp'ives.

499.

Cf.

489.

The

commoner
occurs

formulaic line {wbaios Kal

at 513.

idrp-vos)

ful quantity of 8e\<pivtos is

not therefore

124

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
0^
a/ju

iir

ep^eaOal

i/juol

koI

Irjirairjov*

delBeiv,

500

t9 6 K6 '^(OpOV 'tKTjaOoV tv ^T TTLOVa VIJOV. ol S dpa rov /jLoXa fjuev kXvov ^8' iiriOovTO. 0)9 ecpad''

laria

/jukv

irptarov KaOeaav,

\vaav

he ffola<;,

[3251

[(TToSoKfj nrekaaav irporovoLcriv v(f)evr6<;, iic he Kal avTol ^alvov eirl prjy/jblvc 6a\dcro-7)<^, eK 8' aXo9 Tjireipovhe Oorjv avd vr\ epvaavro

larov 3

505

vyjrov

eirl

'^ajiddoi'^,
TTOLTjcrav

irapd
eirl

epfiara fiaKpa Tavvaaav,

6d\dcrarj(;'
[330]

Kal
TTvp

j3(t)fJbov

prjy/jLLvt

8
,

iiroKaLovre';
ft)9

eiri

d\(j)i,Ta

XevKcu dvovre^;
/3co/jl6v.

ev')(^ov6

i/ceXeve,

irapiardfievoL irepl
6orj

510

hopirov

eireiO^

ecXovro

Trapa

vrj't

jjueXaLvy,

Kai aTrelaav p^aKdpeaat avrap eVel nrocno^ koI

Oeoc<i,

ol ^'OXvpurov

eyovacv.
[335]

eBrjTvof;
(T(f)i,v

ef epov evro,

^dv p
(popfjiiyy

tfxev'

rjpx^

^'

^p^

ava^

Acbf;

vlo<;

'AiroWwv,
515

Ka\a Kal
515.

iv 'X^eipeao-cv e^oyv, eparbv KiOapl^cov, vyjrL /3c^d(;' ol Be prjo-aovre<; eirovro

Athenaeus 22 c koI
"O/jt-rjpos

Testimonium.
(t>T}(yiv

tQj^ 'Ofjt,rjpL8Qv tis iv t($ els

'A7r6XXcoj'a v/xyip

'ATrdXkojv
<f>6pfMLyy'

iv xf^peco'ti'
ij-^i

^X^^

Xap^ei' Kiddpi^e

KoKa Kal
500. Yh naiJ^ON*

^LJSds.

M M
M

501. efc Sxe 505.

M
M
||

502. ^906'

ed. pr.

g9aT

cet.

|1

puncta versui praefigit

508. nepi 'iprxxcna 515. iparbu M, quod invenit Barnes ot6n E Ix"n t6n 'i^^** arbN LII (cruce in margine apposita) ArarbN D ed. pr. xP^^hn 516. ^i^ccoNrec Mr Athenaeus, Eust. 9 385 9piccoNTec cet.
||

506-8 om. ^pHrjuiNi x 510. nepi maigo IT ^pHrjuiNi x

:

Bhcon

ET
:

507.
cet.

napd

T
j^

^x**

x^P^c

500. iHnaii^ON' for the word see on 272, The paean formed the germ of the later Pythian games; before the First Sacred War it was sung at a competition of cithara-players every eighth year
:

iravrjireipov ip^aat Tru/cdcrat re XiOoLai T6dv,\\here\idoiai ^pp.a(rivaindiravT6dv "all along the sides" explains Trapd in
\

the present passage, 515. On the variants

see
p.

of

this

line

Strabo 421, Pans, x. 7. 2, schol. on Pind. Pyth. argum., Censorinus de die nat. 18, Mommsen Delphika p. 153 f. 503 ff. Compare A 433 f., a passage which appears to have been abbreviated by the writer of the hymn. 504 = A 434 ; 505 = A 437. In A I.e. the ship is moored, not drawn on to land, as described in 506, for which cf. A 485 f.
(a different occasion).

which long was printed, does not exist, and was evixix.

ayarbv,

dently a lacuna in
516.

correction
cc,

of

the

singular

6i6dc = 202. ^j^ccontsc, "beating time," the verb being perhaps connected with a-paaa-w, Cf. S 571 toI 8i not with priyw/un.

kqX^ Kai

uij;!

p-qaa-ovTes afiaprrj

eirovro

(where see

486 (with vtto instead of " shores ^pjuaxa, (probably large stones) to keep the ship upright cf. B 154. Hes. Op. 624 vrja 5' iw
' '

507 = A

borrowed by Apollonius (A 539) who uses it with an object,

Leaf),
is

and

napd).

jridov priaawa-L irbSeaaiv. On the derivation see Siebourg in Rhein. Mus. 57. 2

(1902),

who compares

pdaaw.

Ill

EIC

AnOAAQNA

125

K^T^re? 7r/909 Tlv6co Kal IrjiraLriov dciBov, olol re K.prjTU)V iraLrjove^; oI<tl t MoOcra
iv (TTi]6(Tcrcv
aK/JLTjTOL

[340]

eOrjKe

6ea

fJbeXi^rjpvv

aoihrjV'
alyfra

Be

\6^ov

Trpoo-ejSav

iroaiv,

Ilkovto

520

Uapvrjo-bv Kal '^copov iTrrjparov, evO" dp efieWev oiKTioreiV iroXkolai reTCfievo'i avOpooTroLCTL'
Bel^e 8' dycav dBvrov ^ddeov kol irlova vrjov. Tcov 3* Qipivero 6v/jL0<; evl arrjOeacn (plXooai'
[345]

rov Kal
CO

dvecp6fi6VO<;
,

K.prjT(ov

dyo^ dvriov TjvBa'

aiTjt;

525

dv

eTrel

Br)

rrjXe <pl\cov Kal irarpiBo^

Yffya<y6<i'
TTft)?

ovrco irov tq)

ao) (jyiXov
;

eifkero

6v/jL(p'

Kal vvv fiiofjieada

to ae ^pd^eadai

dvayy/juev.

[350]

0VT6 Tpvyrjcpopo^; ijBe y iirrjpaTO^ ovr evXelficov, W9 T OUTTO T V ^Q)LV Kal dfJb dv6pCO7r0L(TlV OTTTjBelv.
517. Yh naii^ON'

530
et

Ih,
||

naii^oN'

L
:

520. dicjuiHTec Cobet

521.

^eXXoN

S5uton zdeeoN y in marg. yp'. LIl) aCiToO ddnedoN cet. dBiixou ddnedoN Bergk (in textu ET 526. & Snq el ^k Hermann (Sno ^nci bk Bergk fi bk 625, TWN X Spitzner ^ni ^dxic Hermann 529. l:nHpoTOC Barnes 628. 6e6juecea Wolf ^nHeraNdN
522. TCTiJU^NOi Pierson
:

TSTiJUHJueNoc

MAtF,

cf.

Dem. 397

523.

Baum.

II

olire pro fide D'Orville

:

paean was not

the 518. oTof xe KpHTCJbhr naii^oNec exclusively Dorian in

;

was sung by the (A 472 f.) and as a But general triumphal hymn (X 391). in early post -Homeric times it was specially Dorian (Crete, Sparta, Delphi) and connected with the cult of Apollo
the earliest times
it

Achaeans

to Apollo

^ebjxeada but Schulze Quaest. Ep. 246 n. retains the iota, as if the vowel had been assimilated to jSt6a). Pick on tt 852 also argues for jSiofiaL in Homer, on the

ground that the form ^eio/xai (X 431) merely represents ^Tojuai, with ictus, and was afterwards transliterated into (^ofiai.
Aristarchus' preference is uncertain ; see Ludwich on 431. See Solmsen I.e. p.

see Smyth Melic Poets p. xxxvii. 520. Hkuhtoi : the form is found in

91, 92.

Cobet needlessly Nicand. Ther. 12,1. read aK/jiijTes (the Homeric form). 521 f. ^eXXeN may be retained, the
subject

temple

The

Apollo, who, like his would be "honoured." read ^/xeWov (Pierson), and editors

being

The barren soil of Delphi became a reproach to its priests cf. the story of Aesop, schol. Arist. Vesp. 1446, Pax 129 6V (paaiv iXddvra TTore etj rot's AeX0oi)s
:

(479, 483),

TerifxhoL,

comparing 485.
not im;

The reading of y dbvTov ^ddeov is unexceptionable and perhaps the better,

523.

diro(rKQi\paL avro^s, ore /ir] ^xotev yrjv d0' ^s ipya^bfxevoL 8iaTp4(poivTo, dXXd TrepifihoLev ttTTo tQ)v tou deoO dvixdrwv dia^^v. 529. ^n)4paToc has been suspected, but
is

but the vulg. avTod ddiredou

;

is

cf. Preger inscr. metr. gr. 89 possible vvv 84 fie Ar]Tot5ov deiov ^^ei bdireSov aiTov, however, is rather awkward. 524 = i; 9 {rod). cbpiNero may refer to mingled feelings of joy and fear (Baumeister) perhaps it rather expresses the doubts of the Cretans. 528. 6i6juecea there is no variant 431 in the mss. on this word. In several families of mss. have ^lofiai, the vulgate ^dofxaL. Wolf altered it to
;
:

the construction, though rather harsh, supported by v 246 alyl^oros 8' dyadi] Kal ^o6^oTos, L 27 rprix^^' dXX' dyadrj KovpoTp6(pos, Hes. Op. 783 dvSpoydvos S' dyadri, ih. 794, Dicaearch. i. 13 Kal

land

" This ImroTpdcpos 8^ dyad-q (of Thebes). is not to be desired as vineland or

pasturage."

iirripaTos

and

eiXelfiwv occur

in 5 606, 607, a passage which seems to have suggested this line. 530. 6nH&eTN with dfm must mean "to help," cf. 77 165, T 398. It is not clear in what sense the Cretans think

126
T0U9
vrjTTiOL
3'

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
67n/jb6LB7](ra<;

III

Trpoai^rj Ato9 fto?

ou

^AttoWcov
'

avOpcoTTOi,

hvarkrjfjbove'^,

fjbe\eho}va<;

dpya\eov(} re ttoz^ou? kuI areivea OvfJbtxt e7ro9 vfifi ipico zeal eVl (jypeal Orjaw. pijtStov

^ovKead

[355]

he^LTepfj iicOC cKaaro^ a<f)d^LV alei fjLrj\a' rd

^X^^
3'

^^

X^^'P''

l^cu'^aipav

635

d(f)6ova irdvra Trapearaij

(j)v\^

oaaa
V7]ov

ifiol

dydyonGi irepiKkvrd

dvOpcoTrcov
[360]

SeSep^^e ^e 0OX' dvOponircov, ivddh^ dyeLpo/Juevcov koI i/jurjv Wvv re fjudXiara

he 7rpo(f)v\a')(^0,

r)e

TL

Tr]vcnov eiro^ eo-aeraCy ye tl epyov,

7]

540

v^pt<; 0\
634.
j^Hi&fcoc
:

de[Jbi<^

earl KaraOvrjrwv dvOpoiircov,

536.
537.

M
Sn

Hermann
539.

6cc'
II

nh6n tg xD

5'

JuaXa (judXa) p 538 oni. cG ne9ii\axee Schneidewin

^juoi r*

Gemoll

Mp
||

\\

8cca t' 6cca] ai^N re codd. "bk primus Ilgeu

: :
||

Bdbp' dNepcbncoN

Waardenburg
:

Kai ^Ju^N ieiiN t6 udXicra D'Orville

:

kxxim feuNere daira Martin

seel.

om.

Kax* kxxUu lei5N re JudXicxa Matthiae

v.

Ilgeu
ei

Kai ^ui^N ieiJNTe e^uicra

r'

Baumeister
540.

Kai gu' aicxiNecee Gemoll

||

judXa

A^' ItAcion

II

r'

^noc

ed. pr.

||

A^]

t' Ycre sen hi Baumeister

Ycrc
541.

M 'Daniel
$ Ilgen
||

KaraeNHTcbN
of "helping suppeditare
pilgrims.
"

kqt^

cet.

men.

Matthiae translates

the Cretans would not have enough food for themselves or for
;

i.e.

Lang (after Franke) translates "wherefrom we might live well and minister to men," and this is perhaps the labourers are worthy of preferable
;

perfects are common in Homer ; see H. G. 28. 539. Either the latter half of the line is corrupt, or there is a lacuna, idiv is

their hire. 534. Compare X 146. 535. JudXa is not elsewhere joined to ^Kaa-Tos, but often strengthens similar adjectives of quantity {ttoWoI, irdvTes,
fiOpioL etc.
).

no doubt genuine it means "direction," either locally or tropically (cf. Z 79, 8 The simplest emendation 434, TT 304), proposed is that of Matthiae Kar' ifi^v
;

idvv

ye

fidXicTTa,
is

where,
feeble
;

however,
Verrall's
Kai

/ndXiara
fjidXiara

very

ye tA
is
i/xrju

(anticipated

by D'Orville)

equally

weak.

Baumeister's

sheep at Delphi cf. Tind.Fyth. iii. 27 iv 5' dpa Croesus /xrjXoddKii) Hvdiivi, Eur. Ion 228. For offered 3000 sheep, Herod, i. 50. the general sense cf. the lines on Delos supra 59, and (for Delphi itself) Eur. Ion 323 ^wjJLoi /a' ecjyep^ov ox)in(hv r' aei
^ivos, I.

536. For

the offerings

of

id6vTe d^/jucTTa (a syncopated imperative like (p^pre) is ingenious, but the substitution of d^ixiara for ludXiara is hardly
justified.

to

On the whole it is preferable assume a lacuna in J. H. S. xvii. 251 f. a line was supplied such as dek;

vvcrde OvrjToicn,
(a

cri>

8l (ppeal 8^^o d^fiicTTa

homoeoteleuton
540-41.

may have
is

caused the

T. 1274.

omission).

537. Hermann and Abel read 6(x<Ta r Gemoll, 6(Ta iixol, to avoid the hiatus hv ifioi y'. Eberhard Metr. Beob. ii. p. 11 also condemns the hiatus. 538. npo9uXaxee: according to Buttmann G. G. ii. p. 320 this is a syncopated Schneidewin reads Tre^i/Xax^e present. to correspond with the perfect dedexd^. Gemoll objects to the use of the perfect here as meaningless ; but such imperative
;

The

sense

again obscure.

Matthiae Ilgen and Hermann connect these lines with 539 i.e. receive (expiate the sin of) men, if any crime by word or deed, shall have been committed. But this is plainly wrong ij^ cannot stand for ei, as Baumeister saw, and moreover the threat in 364 certainly refers to some crime committed, not by the visitors to the temple, but by the
;

Ill

EIC

AnOAAQNA
dv8p<i eaovrao,
rj/juara

127

aWoc
Tcav

eireiO'

v/jllv

(T7]fjbdvT0pe<;

vir

dva'yKaiTj

SeB/jLtjaeo-d^

irdvra.

[365]

ecprjrai too irdvra, av he (fypecrl crfjaL ^vka^ai. Kol av fjbev ovTco '^alpe, Ato? /cal Arjrov^ vie*

545

avrdp

iyo)

kol aelo

/cal

dW7](i
11

/jLvrjaofM

doiBrj<;.

543. ae^jui^cace'

Sjuumara

544. d' inl

priests themselves.
' '

Instead of r}4 Franke and Baumeister read e^ d^ which makes but if there shall be any good sense vain word or deed (annoy you) and insolence, as is common among men." We must either accept this alteration,
:

should have been so completely ignored, they had been known to the hymnIndeed lines 264 f. prove that writer. chariot-races were then unknown at
if

Delphi.

We

must

therefore

either

or assume that the lacuna after 539 contained a hypothetical clause {el with a future). If we may suppose a lacuna of two lines, the latter may have run
e.g.
et

5^ TLS d<ppa5irjs ov irelaeTai,

'

dW

6Xoyi]aeL

(cf.
:

162).

on the derivation and meaning see Brugmann /. F. xi. 105 sq., Solmsen Untersuchungen p. 38. 642. This verse no doubt contains a "prophecy after the event," but the It precise allusion has been disputed. would be natural to see (with Franke)
thOcion
a reference to the First Sacred War. This ended in the destruction of Crisa and its port Cirrha (586 B.C.) ; see Frazer on Pans. x. 7. 2 and x. 37. 5. But athletic games were then added to the old musical contests (see on 517) by the Amphictyonic League, who assumed the management of the Pythia and it is scarcely credible that these later games
;

the passage was a later addition to the hymn, or look for some other parties to a conflict. It is possible that there may be an allusion to quarrels between the inhabitants of Delphi (reputed Cretans) who served the temple, and the Crisaeans. According to Strabo 421, in early times the temple was managed by the "Delphians"; and

assume that

probably their place was gradually usurped by the Crisaeans, who finally roused the wrath of the Amphictyons, by levying excessive tolls on pilgrims. Ilgen supposes that the arjfidvropes were the Amphictyons, who had relations with the Delphic oracle at a time certainly preceding the First Sacred War, although the actual date of the beginning of their influence is uot recorded see
;

Holm

would and power

The "prophecy" ch. xix. then refer to the loss of prestige

i.

sustained by

the

priests,

through the interference of the League.

IV

HYMN
A. LuDWiCH,

TO HERMES

Bibliography

Hymn. Horn, in Mercur. (Acad. Alb. Regimontii, 1890, iii.). Hymn. Horn. Mercurii Germanice versus (Acad. Alb. Regimontii,

1891,

i.).

A. Lang, The Homeric

Hymns
art.
* '

RoscHER AND ScHERER,

Preller-Robert,
I.

{Translation) p. 35 f., 1899. Heimes " in Roscher's Lex.

i.

Griech. Myth.

p.

385

f.

The theme is more varied than Subject and motive. There is a unity of time, for the other great hymns. those of is continuous, taking place in the first two days of the action Hermes' life but there is no close unity of subject the several
:

episodes are not integral parts of a single myth, and the commentators have vainly puzzled themselves to discover one under-

The lying motif to connect the different parts of the hymn. in the fact that the episodes all deal with connexion lies simply the first exploits of the infant god, and shew how, by his cunning and dexterity, he vindicated his birthright, and won

Hermes the attributes which distinguished him in maturity.^ most complex character of any deity in Greek has perhaps the
mythology, and the poet has tried to do justice to some, at least, Of these, one of the most characterof the god's many qualities.
istic

was thievishness. To the Greeks, who too often prided themselves on successful deceit, and who had made lying a fine Even in the art, a patron-deity of cunning came natural.
later parts of the Iliad

Hermes is known as the Thief cf. II 24, where the gods urge him to steal the body of Hector. Autolycus is in Homer (K 267) the human representative of the Masterbut he learnt his craft thieves who figure largely in folk- tales
;
;

See App.

II.,

where the explanation 128

is

given at fuller length.

IV

EIC

EPMHN
(cf.

129
f.

from the divine thief Hermes Kaaro KXeirToavvr) 6^ opKO)

|

r 395
deo<;

re*

Be ol

09 dv9p(07rov<i e/ceavTo<; eScoKev

|

'Epfiela^, Arist. Flut

See also' Hes. Op. 67, 78, fr. 130, Hippon. fr. 1, 1139 and often). Additional force is given to these

stories of trickery

babe, or is otherwise insignificant that "the poet chiefly revels in

feats

and mendacity, when the rogue is a new-born and Mr. Lang well remarks
;

very familiar

savage humour (notably among the

Zulus), tricks of a tiny and apparently feeble and helpless ^ The poet emphasises person or animal, such as Brer Eabbit." the deceitful ways of Hermes at the outset of the hymn, in a

subject .of the extraordinary

and

string of epithets, TroXurpoTrov,

ai/jLvXo/ju'^Trjv

vvxro^i oTrcoTnjrrjpa,

In the same language he sums up the god's TTvXijBoKop (13 f.). character at the end iravpa fiev ovv ovivrjai ktX. (577 f.). The theft of the cattle of Apollo was the most striking myth
:

which exemplified these knavish tricks and the poet takes this But Hermes was by form the main thread of his narrative. no means a mere thief; in his higher and more Olympian province he was the messenger of the gods, and a great pastoral These divine conceptions are deity, especially in local cult.
;

to

recognised at the beginning of the hymn (2 f K.vXkrjV7]<; /neBiovra Kal *ApKaBi7]<; iroXvjjbrjXov, ayyeXov aOavdrwv, and 331 ^vr]v
|

Again, Hermes was not always untrustworthy in his dealings with men he was also the luck-bringer, ipiovvio^ The finding of the tortoise is the first ep/juacoi/ (3, 28, 551).
KTjpvKOf; e^ovra).
;

(30

f.).

Hermes had many specific attributes which him from all other deities, he had also many points of contact with one member of the Olympian circle Apollo.^ Both were pastoral gods both were patrons of music, and had
But,

while

differentiated

prophetic powers, although in this respect the place of Apollo This close connexion undoubtedly impressed was superior.

the poet, who gave an explanation common in Greek mythology, that the similarity of attributes was due to an exchange of gifts. Apollo presented Hermes with cattle, and in his turn received
^ See App. II. p. 311. Koscher derives the thievishness from the wind, with which he identifies Hermes (Lex. i.

2369 f. Nektar

u.

Hermes d. Windgott, 1878, Ambrosia 1883) but most of

;

and the origin of For the hymn-writer, at all events, Hermes had no connexion with any natural phenoon
19,

146,
is

512),

Hermes

still

mystery.

menon
^

his arguments are of little weight (see

he is purely anthropomorphic, See note on 508.

;

130
the

TMNOI OMHPIKOI

iv

The poet, too, felt that all forms of cithara (498 f.). prophecy rightly belonged, under Zeus, to the Lord of Delphi. But he knew that, in common superstition, certain processes of divination were under the patronage of Hermes, the god of luck.^ He therefore naturally assumed that these lower powers had been delegated to Hermes from the abundance of Apollo's higher
;

Apollo still remained the keeper of the knowledge which Zeus possessed but he transferred to Hermes the Thriae, with whom he had served an apprenticeship in prophecy (533
prerogative.

566).
II.

The theft of the cows of Apollo. The myth was very " " solar school of mythoancient, and has been assigned by the logists to the stock of Indo-European stories belonging to the undivided Aryan race.^ It is known to have been related by Hesiod, in the MeYaXat 'Hotat, but no fragment is preserved. Alcaeus handled the same story in a hymn to Hermes, of which In later only one stanza is extant {fr. 5 cf. Hor. Od. i. x.). Greek, the most important version of the myth is in ApoUodorus iii. 10. 2. The mythographer deals with an account much
;

resembling the hymn for the events are the same, although not in the same order. He differs from the hymn in the following
;

details

(1)

Hermes
aa<;,

eats

some
T(hv

of the flesh
he
icpeoiv

ra?
fjuev

fiev I3vp(7a<; weTpai,<;

/ca07]\coa,

ra

KarrjvaXcoaev

eyjn]-

ra

Be KareKavcre.

(2)

Hermes finds the tortoise after makes the strings of the lyre
from sheep-gut,
as in the

stealing the cows.

He
not

ef

atv

eOvae

/3oa)v,

hymn.

(3) Apollo inquires at Pylos, not Onchestus. (4) Apollo discovers the thief etc /iiavTCKr}<;.
(5) Maia shows Hermes to Apollo. (6) Apollo desires the crvpcy^ also, Bta yjr'^(f)cov ixavTLKTjv.

and exchanges

it

for rrjv

ApoUodorus names no authority, and

his precise debt to the

hymn has been disputed. According to the general view (see GemoU p. 191), he used the hymn, but supplemented its account
see

as a god of divination Pans, vii. 22. 2, 3, ix. 11. 7. Preller-Robert i. p. 399 n. 3, Roscher i. on the Thriae see App. III. 2379 f.
:

On Hermes

Compare the Vedic

Ahi

parallel, in which steals the cattle of Indra ; Preller-

Robert i. p. 394 n. 1. For representations of the theft in art see Roscher i. 2429.

IV

EIC

EPMHN

131

Greve {de li. in Merc. Homerico from another (unknown) source. 37) thinks that Apollodorus drew little from the hymn. Some scholars, on the other hand, argue that the hymn was the sole ultimate authority, and that the variations of detail are the
p.

invention of the mythographer. GemoU, who supports this view, believes that these variations partly proceed from carelessness, as
e.g. partly from a desire to explain or amplify the hymn the variant (2) is due to Apollodorus' wish to utilise the cows, and so connect the two incidents of the cithara and the cattle-

(3),

GemoU also assumes, wi.th no adequate reason, that Apollodorus used a text with the present lacunae in the hymn. The differences between the two accounts seem too wide to admit
stealing.

the theory that Apollodorus used no other source indeed, it may be doubted whether he was even at all acquainted with the actual
;

text of the

(written or oral) which were ultimately

version.

hymn, although he may have borrowed from sources drawn from the Homeric
of

The version
and a
ft)9

Antoninus Liberalis 23

is

confined to the
/3oa9 at,v^a^, tail of each,

incident of Battus.

Hermes
and

steals 1 2 iropna^,

100

bull from Apollo,

TCL

ties

branches {vKr)) to the

Battus, who was paid by and was changed into a stone. The Ovid {Met. ii. 676 f) also narrates the story of Battus. popularity of the myth (in its different forms) is shewn by the list of sources quoted by Antoninus Nt/caz/Spo? erepoLov/jbevcov

av

Hermes not

LXT^V "^^^ to tell,

0o(bv a<^avicrrj.
false,

proved

a, 'Hcrto8o9
ry',

iv
iv

/neydXaL^;

r)Oiai<^,

AtBvfJiap')(^o^
/cal

/jbera/xopcj^cocrefov

^AvTijovo';

rat?

aXXotcoaeac,

'AttoXXooz^^o?

'PoSto?

iv iTriypafifjuaatv.

The geographer Philostephanus, a disciple of Callimachus, dealt with the subject in his irepl KvXX,7]vr)<; (F. H. G. iii. 28), a book which might have given us much information of which we stand in need. Another Alexandrian, Eratosthenes, in an unnamed work, narrated the birth of Hermes and his theft of his mother's and her sister's clothes, and of Apollo's cows (schol. on H 24),
and interpreted the Homeric
p. 72).

'^pfxeia^ aKaKTjTa

(Immerwahr

I.e.

The geography of the two versions represented by the hymn and Antoninus Liberalis is quite different. In the hymn, Hermes passes Onchestus, where he finds the nameless old man corresponding to Battus; thence, by an undefined route, he reaches

132

TMNOI OMHPIICOI

iv

the Alphean Pylos (139, 398), near which place he slaughters Antoninus gives a long itinerary, starting from the cows. Phthiotis and ending at the Messenian Pylos there Hermes hides
;

the cattle in a cave at Coryphasium in which Nestor had housed The meeting with Battus his booty (A 677, Pans. iv. 36. 2). Thus a Pylos is mentioned in both took place near Maenalus.
versions as in the neighbourhood of Hermes' cave. Probably the account referred to the Triphylian place of that name original
;

the neighbourhood of the Alpheus

to retire to

Cyllene.^

The

a natural route along which view that the Messenian Pylos is

is

i. p. 392 n. 2) rests on 0. Mtiller's very doubtful theory that the stalactites in a cave at this place were thought to be the skins of the beasts slaughtered by Hermes (see

original (Preller-Eobert

on 124
is

f.).

The
But

cave, on the northern slope of Coryphasium,

clear

described
I.e.

by Frazer (who accepts Mtiller's

it is

Pans.

the Alpheus.

explanation) on from 398 that Hermes' cave was near The cave of Hermes is mentioned also in Orph,
is

Lithica 18 and 55.

The

site of

the Triphylian Pylos

fin.

unidentified, but is defined

by Strabo 343

Samicum and

of

Kara ravra Se ttw? ra lepa [that of Poseidon at Athena at Scillus] virepKeiTai rrjf; OaXdrrrjf; iv

rpioLKOvra r) [juKptp irXeiov^; orrahioL^ 6 TpicjivXtaKOff Tlv\o<; o The coast KoX AeiTpeaTLKo^, ov KoXel 6 iroiT^rr)^ rjfiadoevra. south of the Alpheus is sandy and largely covered by lagoons
(see

the

references

given on

h.

Ap. 424), and this

suits the

The town, with its cave, was obscured in wording of the hymn.^ later days by the Messenian Pylos. III. Place of eomposition. As in the case of nearly all the

hymns, the place of composition

number

of

approach to
^

There are a certain is doubtful. and usages of forms and words which Atticisms, the style of the Attic tragedy.^ Some of these forms
Northern
Greece iii. c. 30 to possess quicksands and lagoons in places. The

Anth. Pal. vii. 390, where a from Pisa to N. Greece is killed by lightning on Cyllene. 2 the poet was a Boeotian, or an If Eretrian, his geography of the northern part of Greece ought not to be merely
Cf.

traveller

description, would suit

however (in the any flat coast

;

hymn), see on

79
^

f.

imagination: and the "sandy shore of " the sea along which Hermes passed after leaving Olympus should corre-

The spond to something in reality. coast between Pieria and the sea southward to the Peneius appears from Leake

Baumeister (p. 203) and Gemoll 193) quote, amongst others, 6^77 95, ifxdpave 140, ^do^a 208, edijvu} 405, (pikQ 382. None of these forms need be at least one {darrov exclusively Attic
(p.
;

255)

is

known
loc.

to be also Boeotian

see

note ad

IV

EIC

EPMHN

133

may be due to scribes familiar with the Attic dialect others may common to other dialects, and only testify to a comparatively There is really nothing in the hymn late time of composition. which suggests Athenian composition, and much which distinctly
be
negatives

Besides numerous reminiscences of such an idea. which are a feature in all the hymns, there are many lines Homer, which show the influence of Hesiod in a marked degree (cf. 10,
19, 30, 36, 67, 76, 80, 98, 106, 110, 120, 124, 236, 243,

415). a locality
Possibly the commentators have been too chary of suggesting at all events, a very good case can be made out in
;

The influence of Hesiod points in support of a Boeotian origin. this direction, although of course this fact is inconclusive, as Hesiod, like Homer, early became the property of all the Greeks. But the part played by Onchestus, which does not appear in the other versions, is more striking; the mention of this place seems
There motiveless, except on a supposition of Boeotian influence. to be traces of local dialect in a6p6a<; 106, the elision of l appear in irep' l^vvai 152, Qclttov 255, and in 'r)'^ov 400, on the
analogy of y]'^ol in an Oropian inscription.^ In any case we may reject Fick's earlier suggestion {B. B.
ix.

in old Ionic, at p. 201) that the poem was originally composed, in Asia, for the festival of Apollo Clarius. His view CJolophon

that Apollo, not Hermes, the spirit of the hymn.

is

the real

"

hero

"

utterly misconceives

The date is equally uncertain, but there is every IV. Date. reason to believe, with the consensus of scholars, that the poem Hermann and is later than the rest of the longer hymns. Baumeister point out that there is no living digamma, although,
as usual, there
is

often hiatus in the case of words originally

See also Eberhard die Orpli. p. 689). Pref. p. Ixix. der horn. Hymn. ii. p. 34 , and n. on 92 Sprache evidence of date has been sought for in the mention Definite

digammated (Hermann

The adoption of seven in of the seven-stringed cithara (51). of four strings is usually ascribed to Terpander (see Flach place

676 Gr. Lyr. i. 195), who was an old man in 01. 26 Smyth Melic Poets p. 165 (but see Timotheus Pers. 237).
^

B.C.;

Even

See Pref. p.

Ixxiii, wliere this

theory

pally on account of Tix^^i calls the writer

advanced on philological and other Fick B. B. xxii. 272, princigrounds.

is

an Euboean Ionian,

134
if this

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
form of the cithara
is

iv

older than Terpander,

I.e.),

who

prob-

ably only modified the scale (Smyth that the hymn is much later than

it

is

highly probable

that

poet.

As Gemoll

remarks

(p.

193), the

hymn -writer

could not have attributed

the seven
established

strings to Hermes, had not the cithara been long in that form. On the other hand, the hymn

does

not

approach

the

childishness

of

the

Batrachomachia

(attributed to Pigres, circ. 480, by Plutarch and Suidas), nor to the comic effects of fourth-century parody still less is it
;

Alexandrian.
early
period,
Its

It

is

excellent

and

its

and vigorous literature of an cynical and quasi-parodic style make it

language is in places prosaic/ but a high flight of The moral tone poetic fancy would be foreign to the theme. as low, perhaps, appears low when judged by modern standards
unique.

as that of the

Lay

of

Demodocus

was no stumbling-block
gods

made

after

his

But this (see h. A^pJir. Introd.). to the average Greek, who acquiesced in own image. The hymn- writer, in fact,
;

frankly represents the popular religion he like Euripides, nor scoffer, like Lucian. His
in
far
;

is

no opponent of

it,

Hermes may be

akin,

some respects, to the gods of Comedy but the character is removed from the sorry figure of the Aristophanic Hermes in

the Plutus.

With all its merits, the V. Influence on later literature. seems to have made little or no impression on later Greek hymn literature, and it is rarely cited as an authority, even where some
reference might be expected.
to Apollo

Pausanias, who quotes from the and Demeter, ignores it, and in referring to the hymns myth of cattle-lifting, mentions only the hymn of Alcaeus (viii. 20. 4). The silence of Apollodorus is still more significant; it that the authority of the Homeric hymn was overappears shadowed by Alcaeus and Hesiod in the Eoae. The account of
the invention of the cithara
of the lyre as
is equally neglected.^ Euripides the gift of Hermes to Apollo it by no speaks means follows, however, that he knew the hymn, as Gemoll sup;

In Alexandrian times, Aratus and Meander poses (see on 416). mention the myth, but their accounts seem independent of the

hymn, and the

machus, who
1

scholia on

certainly

Meander make no allusion to it. knew the hymn to Apollo, appears

^

Callito

owe

See on 313, 316.

gge also on 24

f.,

47

f.

IV

EIC
to the style direct citation of

EPMHN

136

nothing

The

and language of the present hymn.^ a line (51) by Antigonus of Carystus

(iii.-ii.

cent. B.C.) is quite exceptional.

As an example
full

of

modern

appreciation,

it

may

suffice

to

mention Shelley's well-known translation, which, of course, does

justice
to

the poetry of

the original, although, as Prof.

Mahaffy remarks {Greek Lit. i. p. 150), it perhaps accentuates the comic element too strongly. Y. State of the Text. The usages of its language make the

hymn
tions,

very difficult there are a certain number of verbal corrupbut not a single line need be omitted or transposed. The
;

ingenuity of the higher criticism

is

largely wasted, although the

commentators have been particularly active in dissecting the document. On the other hand, the interruption of sense in several places requires lacunae and this is in itself more probable on graphical grounds than theories of -interpolation or addition,
;

not to say transposition.

^

Ruhnken

ep. crit.
;

i.

p.

28 instances

which has practically no resemblance

Callim. h. Art. 25.

to

524 (where see note) Guttmann de h. Horn. Mstoria p. 7 f. can only add 20,

IV
ElC *EpJUlHN

M-ovaa, Af.09 /cat MataSo? vlov, ^ K.vWr}vr]<; jxeSeovra koX ApKaBl7]<; nroXviMrfKov, ayyekov aOavdrcov ipiovvLov, ov re/ce Mam,
^^pfiTjv
vfivt,

Alo<; ev ^iXottjti /jutyelcra, he Oecov rfKevaO" ofJuiKov, alBolr)' fiaKCLpoiv avTpov ecrco vaiovcra Trakia-Kiov, evda J^povicov
vv/jL(j)7)

iv7r\6KafjLO<;,

vvfjL(j>rj

iv7r\oKd/jia>

o^pa Kara y\vKV<;

TiTULUS.
kpxxikN
:

jjnayeaKeTO vvkto^ dfioXyS, v7rvo<; ')(^ol XevKcoXevov '^UpTjv,

sIc

ToO
:

qOtoO

(iJULNOi

^pjuHN

{/JUNOC dei^Tepoc eic

lipUHN
||

dc

t6n kpuiiN p 1. uuNeT ELIIAtD 5. ju dp L fiXcuar* DEL AXauNCT* At 6. Unrpco ^NNaiouca naXicKic^ Reiz dNxpoN Icoixn^ckoucq BaiNouca Hermann Jacobs SiNTpco Naierdouca naXicxic^ Matthiae cl. xviii. 6, KaddGca Schneidewin postea SNxpcjp 2cco Naiouca naXiCKios duNouca Hermann 8. ^x^** Ernesti buTpov Baumeister
eic
:
:

DLn

1-9. These lines, witli a few unimportant variations, form a short hymn

to
is

Hermes (xviii), where see note. *EpjuHN only the contracted form found in this hymn it occurs also in
1.
:

here governs the accusative, as often in Homer, and ^cw is to be taken absolutely, "within." Yov ^(T0} = 'iv8ov, with a verb
of rest,
cf.

553,

77

13,

tr

96,

229.

72, e 54, ^ 334,

435,

1, for the older

Homeric 'Epfieias. MaidBoc: so ^ 435, Simon, fr. 18, Semon. fr. 20 etc. the form Mata (3) is not Homeric in Hes. Theog. 938
; ;

Zenodotus (on 77 13) denied the use, and Ebeling follows but the exx. in Homer can hardly be explained away. the meaning is 7. nukt6c 6juoXr<^ no doubt the "dead" or "blackness" of night, although the derivation is still
; :

Mair].
2.

disputed

(see

KuXXi^NHC

for

the
die

numerous
cult

{die

Kyanen

etc.

Forchhammer Ebeling). 1891) curiously returns

references to Hermes see

the

Cyllenian

of

Immerwahr

Myth. Ark. i. p. 73 f., 2342 f., Preller-Eobert i.

6

Kulte u. Roscher Lex. i.

p. 389. 6 dvTpip vaierdovaa irdXciXKiif, bat the parallel is without effect on the It is unreading of the older hymn. necessary to read Evrpov, with Baumeister, or to alter vaiovaa into a verb

= xviii.

the ancient etymology "milkingtime," on the ground that Mediterranean goat-herds still milk their flocks in the middle of the night. Meyer {Griech. Et. i.) rejects this derivation the connexion with Dan. inork Eng. mirk etc. is also doubtful.
to
;

8.

<S9pa

'iypx

GemoU
97

explains
irv^drtfi

the

mood

as the optative of indefinite

of motion, with the older critics.

valeLv

frequency,

comparing

136

136

IV

EIC
\rj6ayv

EPMHN
6v7]T0v^ t
voo<;

137
av6p(07rov<}.
10

aOavdrov^ re
Brj

6eov<i

aXX
rr)
8'

ore

/jLeyaXoco Ato9

i^ereketro,

i]Br)

Se/caro? yLtek
dya<yev,

6i9

(j>6ciy<;

dpio-rj/jbd

ovpavS icmjpLKTO, re epya rervKTO'

al/jLvXofjLi]Tr)V,

Kol TOT
\7jiaT7Jp\

iyelvaTO TralBa iroXvTpoirov,

TTvXrjBoKOV,

ikaTTjpa fioMV, rjyijTop' ovelpcov,

09
Tttp^

vvKTo^
10.

OTTCOTrrjTTJpa,

efjueWev
els 11. xxkc
:

15

&H om. p

il

noeoc Schneidewin

r6NOc Stoll

JueTc

D
:

ed. pr.

drareiN et reruxeai ftrarcN eYc re 96COC seu firar^ re npo96coc&' Barnes aJcuXoaiju.uX6ju.ueoN Ruhnken Stoll {kx. np6 96oocd*) 13. xdre rcJNOTO Ma;
12.
||

JUi^THN Ilgen

14.
:

6nHdHTApa Pierson
<nr4p8e(XKOv,
6<f>pa is

Ari^Topa 9copcbN Gemoll ArArop', bNeipoN Tyrrell noXiidoKON 6nMneuTHpa Ernesti ^nconHTftpa Gemoll
:

15.

||

Sre [xvyjaaiaro

koLtov.

But

not equivalent to d're, and must here be final, i.e. "until," or "in order " see H. G. 307. that Zeus waited till the dead of night, until Hera should be asleep (or, as often, witli an indistinct notion of time, "that Hera might be
;

12. cYc re 96COC QrareN apparently modelled on T 118 e/c 5' ^7075 Trpb ^owade, where the subject is Hera, taking the Cf. also H 188 place of the EiXeidviai. (of Eilithyia). Here both the subject and Gemoll object of ^7076 are obscure. understands <Ze()s> dyayev <epya>,
:

asleep
10.

").
:

i.e.

Ai6c n6oc feereXeiTO probably borrowed from Hes. Theog. 1002 /xeydXov 8e Albs voos i^ereXeiTo. So A 5, Cypria

thing was
wpbs
is
(puis

"Zeus revealed the deed, and everymade known." He compares

This viewdyeiv etc. in Plato. the object, at all ;
hardly
subject

most improbable
can

Gemoll fr. 1. 7 At6s 5' ereXeiero ^ovXr]. objects to the imperfect here, which he
thinks has been blindly copied from Hesiod. But the tense is quite appro" the will of Zeus was priate coming to fulfilment." Cf. h. Ap. 349 dXV 6re 5^
:

events,
iraida.

be
is

The

anything but probably Maia,

the passage being a clumsy and inaccurate reminiscence of the Homeric

ixrjvis

T Kal

ijfi^pat

iirrjXvdov (hpai).
cf.

i^ereXevvTo (followed by Atbs voos is Hesiodean

;

The fact descriptions of childbirth. that els (pdus dyayev is an exact equivalent of Kal TOT iyelvaTO iralda presents
no great difficulty in this hymn ; nor need we suspect interpolation. Compare
the
of 24, 25 34, 35. the other HrArop' dNeipcoN epithets in 13-15 refer to the deceit and thievishness of Hermes hence Gemoll But the god of reads TjyqTopa (pwpCov.
diff'use style
;

Op. 105, Theog. 51, 537, 613 al. d^ probably marks the 11. Ty b' apodosis (re in 12 being connective), as in the similar passage h. Ap. 349 quoted For this use in the hymn cf. above. 108, 116.
:

14.

juefc the form fx-ris is perhaps accidental in M ; it was read in the Chian ed. on T 117, and is found in the MS. Barocci 203 ; also in the Heraclian tables (Cauer Delectus^ 40. 1, C. I. G. 5774. 5). Smyth Ionic 543, Solmsen K. Z. 29, 61, Herwerden Lex. s.v. icrApiKTO more properly the moon, fixed in which marks the months, is heaven," as in Aratus Phaen. 10 avrbs ycLp rdde a'/ifiar' ev oiipavi^ iaTrjpL^ev The editors compare T 117 ttj 5' ^/35o/aos
: :
* '

elusive

and often

deceitful

dreams

is

This near akin to the god of thieving. is perhaps the first reference to Hermes in 77 138 the last as a dream-god ;
libation
ipiovvios,
is

probably offered to

him

as

protector of the house, not as the sender of dreams ; in e 47 f. (w 343 f.) he is the giver of sleep to men, but this appears to be not ordinary sleep, but a trance. See Nitzsch on ri 138. In Homer Zeus is the sender of dreams cf. B 6. 15. dnconHTHpa, "watcher for the
;

/xels, where, however, doubtless means "had begun"

iaT7]Ket

iar'riKeL
;

cf.

The hymn-writer may misunderstood the meaning, or he may have varied the expression consciously.
ia-Tdfievos.

/uV have

with birwira, from was coined {Orph. Arg. Matthiae compares Tac. 181, 1020). Ann. ii. 40 speculati noctem. The word
night,"

connected

which

diruirio)

suits

a thief-god,

who

is

rjfiepdKoiTos

138
a/jLcpaveeLV
r)aio<^

TMNOl OMHPIKOI
kXvto, epya fxer
rjixart

IV

adavdroLcn Oeolcnv.
iyKtOdpt^ev,

y6yovd)<; fieaw

ea-irepio^

/3ov^ fcXeyjrev
rfj

rerpdSc
09 ical

iirel

6K7)^6Xov 'AttoWcovo^;, irporepr), rfj /jllv TK6 irorvia Mata. ddavdrcov dope yvicav, hr] [xrjrpo^ dir

20

0VK6TC Srjpov KiTO fjbevcov lepo) ivl Xlkvw, dX\! 6 J dvat^a<^ ^'yjrec 06a<; 'AttoXXcoz^o?,

ovBov virep^aivwv vyjnjpecjyeo^ avrpoio. v6a 'yekvv upQ)v eKrijaaro jivplov oX/Sov
e

17. 18.
V.

^rKiedpizeiN '

^KXeijieN

20.

JueccHxidrioc KiedpizcN Schneidewin cO KiodpizsN Bergk Kai om. rdcoN ABrLgQRj om. LgOP (in principio
:

||

21 scriptum) R2

21.

iep&c

22.

ZHxeT

||

fioOc

Gemoll

(Hes. Op. 603). Hoflfmann (Hermes und KeryTceion p. 41) understands "the eye of night," but his view that Hermes was a moon-god, and so patron of thieves, is The converse is no doubt improbable. the truth, i.e. Hermes owes his connexion with the night to his character as a thief.

780 fiTjvbs 8' Icrraixhov rpL(TKa.L5eKdTT}v). Hesiod also knows of the tripartite month (cf. Op. 782, 820), but this
division

would require
Op. 785
17

Trpwriy for Trporiprj

here

cf.

irpd}T7] ^ktt].

No

emendation

is

nuXwddKON (only
shews that
there

required. here)
is

For the birthday of Hermes on the fourth of the month cf. Plutarch Symp. ix. 3. 2, Theophr. Char. 14 and other
reff.

the context

in

Lobeck Aglaoph.
i.

i.

p. 430, Preller-

Hermes
god who
pilfer.

as TrpoirvXaios. pries about the door, ready to

68oid6Kos, a

no reference to Here he is the

Baumeister derives the four-sided figure of Hermes from

Robert

p.

391.

Cf.

(Dio of Prusa iv. 95, 17-19. Most editors, after llgen, eject these lines on the ground that /SoOs
Kkixpev is inconsistent with 20, where 6s Kai should introduce a new idea. But the Kai serves to mark a particular

highway robber and reff. in L. and S.).

the case,

achievement (the theft of the oxen), after the general statement of Hermes' precocious deeds, of which one was the cithara - playing (17). Gemoll rightly defends the passage. the compound verb 17. ^FKiedpizcN implies playing before an audience (cf. h. Ap. 201) either the writer supposed
:

the converse is more probably as the rerpdyotivov axvf^'^ is certainly old ; possibly the numerical coincidence is accidental. Roscher {Lex. i. 2370, 2386), who thinks Hermes to be a wind-god, explains the birthday as due to the idea that the fourth day of the month prognosticates the weather for the rest of the month (Theophr.
this

day

sign. pluv.

8,

Aratus 1148-1152, Verg.

some attendants
irdXovs
60),

to be present {d/xipLor he mentally supplied iu

Georg. i. 432, Plin. JY. E. xviii. 348). But the origin of Hermes is very problematical. The fourth day was also sacred to Aphrodite, Procl. on Hes. Op. 800. 22. 66ac: in 116 the mss. give the contracted form, at the same place in the verse ; in 18 ^oOs is proved by the

ddavdroKXL deotai from the previous line, perhaps with a reminiscence of the scene at Apollo's birth {h. Ap. 130 f.). See on The emendations proceed from a 61. standard of exactness foreign to the hymn. On the hiatus see Eberhard Metr. Beobacht. ii. p. 11. 18. 'AndWcoNoc for the ownership of the cows see on 71.
:

metre. 24 f. Apollodorus (iii. 10. 2) makes the episode of the tortoise follow the theft of the cows, which provided Hermes

with strings
Tov

for his lyre

/cat euptV/cet -rrpb

19.

Terpd^i

lik

npoT^pij

i.e.

rerpaSi

fjLTjvbs 'KTTafjL^vov.

As Baumelstcr saw, the

month is

here bipartite, as in Hesiod {Op.

rair'qv dvTpov veixojjAvqv x^^^'^V^iKKadaipas, els rb k6tos ^opSas ivrdvas i^ S}v idvae ^oQv Kai ipyacrd/j-evos \{ipav edpe Kai irXrjKrpov. According to Paus. viii. 17. 5 the tortoise was found on a mountain adjoining Cyllene Chelydorea, (for its probable identification see Frazer ad loc). In Pausanias' words {^vda

IV

EIC
E^yLtT;?
7]

EPMHN
doiBov,

139
25

TOi

irpcoTKTTa '^ekvv TeKTrjvar

pa

ol

avrepoXr^aev

eV

avXeirjat Ovprjat,
ttoltjv,
S'

iBooTKOfievT]

irpoirdpoiOe Soficov ipcOrjXia

aavXa

irocrlv

^aivovaa' Acb^
fioi

ipi,ovvio<;

vlo<;

dOpTjO-a^

iyeXaa-ae, koI
Tjhir]

avrUa

fivOov eeiire'

(TVfxfioXov
%at/9e,
cf)V7)v

fjbey

ovrjaijjLOV,

ovk ovord^co.

30

ipoeaaa, '^opoiTVire, Bacro^ iraipr), aairaaLTj 7rpo(j)avicra' iroOev rohe /caXbv ddvpfjba aioXov ocTTpaKOV eaao veXv? 6 peat, ^ooovaa;

aXX
ovo
oIkol
25
seel.

oto-Q)

a eh

Bcofia
(TV

Xa^cov
jjue

6<f>6X6(;

ti puoi
ovrjaeif;.

eaary,
35

dTTOTt/jbrjo-Q)'

Se

Trpcoroarov

^eXrepov
Riihnken

elvai,
26.

iirel

^Xa^epov to 6vp7)(^LV'
:

aOXfHci codd.

corr.

Stephanus
:

28.
corr.

cKiiXa

30. l:NaiciJUON pro dNticiuoN Stadtmiiller 31. xopoiTune codd. 33. kccX codd. (ScTpaKdN ^cci M) : corr. Matthiae, 35. Tyrrell

Matthiae oOk dnaxiuHTON

Ilgen
evpihv

dnarijuj^cco

Matthiae

36.

B^Xtion

Br

||

t6 om.

xD
:

x^^^^W '^PMS

iKbetpaL rb drjptov

Kal dir' avTTJs X^yerat Trotrjaaadai X^pav) there is nothing to indicate an acquaintance with the hymn. 25. The line has been ejected by most editors as a gloss on 24. But the repetition in 24, 25 is characteristic of the writer's narrative style so 13. 12, AVith 25 cf. the similar expression in the hymn of the Delphian Boeo (Paus.
;

30. cOuBoXoN like aij/x^oXos, an omen, which a person meets or sees on his road. There is no doubt a reference to the "godsend" which was proper to Hermes, the god of luck. The tortoise was the first 'epfiaiov. For ^p/xaia see Preller-

X.

5.

7)

irpuTOs

d'

dpxaiojv

ii/xvuv

tk-

rdvar dotddv (of Olen).

26. The cave of Maia is fitted up like an Homeric house cf. fieydpoio 146,
;

Robert i. p. 403 n. 3. oOk 6NOTdzco sc. d^xofiai rbv 6pviv. For duord^u cf. Hes. Op. 256 (elsewhere only in Aesch. Supp. 11 in middle) 6voTa<(T>T6v h. Aphr. 254. 31. xopo^Tune only here in passive For sense, "played in the chorus."
:

It vpo66poio 158, fieydXoto ddfMoio 246. has an avX-q in front, like the cave of Polyphemus, l 462. 28. caOXa the word is applied to a horse (Sim. Am. fr. 18 Kal o-aOXa ^aivwv
:

the wrong accentuation of the MSS. cf. 56 where has irapai^oXa for irapai^bXa,

and
&pa

see

on xix.
deol
-^

11.
:

daixbc IraipH
datrl
(pdpfXLyyos 6'

cf.

iroirjaav

p 271 {(p^pp-iy^) fjv 6 99 eTaiprjv,

datrl avv^opbs
iiifrcb

ian

daXeLr}.

I'ttttos

cjs

Kopoviris),

and

to

maidens

So vvKTos Ta?p

290.

So Eur.
fr.

(Anacr. 55 Aiov^'aov aaOXai Baaaapides). Cycl. 40 dotSais ^ap^lrwu cravXoijVesp. 1173 (ravXoirpuKTidu, 522 diaaavXo^fievov. The meaning may be "moving delicately,"

IxevoL, Arist.

of the adj.

"mincing," or (of a horse) "high-stepping." The slow and deliberate movenient of the tortoise's feet might be called "delicate" or "languid," as

32. 33. gcco, which Tyrrell has lately proposed, was thought of by Matthiae, who, however, gave up his conjecture on account of the neglected digamma. This is no objection to the word, cf. V 57 XctlVov i(T(To xtTccj/a and it does away with the great awkwardness of the con;

struction,

which had induced Hermann

and others

Ruhnken

explains

cf.

Hesych.

Kov<pa,

T^a-vxa,

rpvtpepd.

But the grammarians

;

also took the word to express a kind of cf. M. rolling or swaggering gait 270. 45 dirb rod aaXodadai, 6 iariv So aKpc^Qs dia^abeLV Kal olovel aeleadai.

craXaKuv, a swaggerer.

Gemoll's to take rbhe^huc. [irbdev rbSe KoXbv &6vpfia ; albXov 6(TTpaKbv iffai) gives a very weak sense, ^aco suits the tone of the hymn admirably ; the form is rare enough to be easily corrupted, especially in the neighbourhood of ^cto-t? 34. 35, 36. Both these verses have been

punctuation

140

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
iTrijXvcrtrjf;

IV

^ yap
^doova
0)9

irokvTrrjfiovo^

eao-eao

ey^l^a

Tjv

he
6<j)r)'

davrj^;,

rore Kev fiaXa koXov aeihot^.

afi

ap'

Kol

')(^ep(Tiv

afi^oreprjatv aelpa^i
40

ayjr elarw

kU

hwfJLa

(pepcov

ipareivov aOvp/jua.
ttoXloIo
(TiZrjpov

v6'

avairrfkrjaa'^

y\v(f)dv(p

37. el pro

codd.

corr.
:

Rulmken

MD

ed. pr.
:

^nnXucfac BrKj aVf^xxh (atxua ixKixk Barnes 38. afx^^ Ilgeii rbre Qn codd. corr. Hermann dNOic cet.
fi
1| ||

alxuii

aXry^xxh

L)

|!

Matthiae
diNi^cac

kgn Hermann

41. dNaneip>^Nac Stepli.

:

o^nhc r' Bn Barnes &* aO dNanHdHcac Barnes Anqzcioouci "bk

||

vel

dNa9HXi^cac Ernesti

dNauHXcibcac

Ruhnken

dNOKHXi^cac Dgen

6NaniXi4cac

Hermann

6pa

niXi^cac

Herwerden

add anything
34,
;

unjustly suspected ; 35 does not indeed to the sense expressed in

to be cured by the blood, flesh, or gall of the various kinds of tortoises (see

but such repetitions are common in the hymn see on 12. Line 36 occurs in Hes. Op. 365, where it may refer to the advantage of having substance stored in the house more probably, however, it
;

Pauly-Wissowa, art. "Aberglaube" 77). The above-mentioned superstitions refer to the animal when dead for the
;

an isolated aphorism, advising women to stay at home and so avoid slander. Whatever the original Hesiodean context,
is

protective power of a living tortoise (as here) cf. Geoponica i. 14. 8 (from Africanus), where the tortoise is a charm against hail for the vineyards it must be carried in the right hand, on its back,
;

the line

is

humour
with

of

the

here a palpable parody, the which is quite in keeping Hermes tells the hymn.

tortoise "there's

no place

like

home."

be additional point to the irony, as the tortoise was proverbially a "stay-at-home"; cf. Plut. coniug. praecept. vii. p. 421 ttjv 'HXe/wj/ 6 ^eidias

There

may

round the vineyard, and then be left alive, in the same position, upon the ground in the middle of the land. For other such charms, by carrying a victim round a vineyard etc., see Frazer on
Pans.
41.
ii.

34. 2.
:

'

A^po8iTr)v eTToLrjae x^^^^V^ iraTOvaav ol~ Kovpias dfx^oKov rats yvvai.^1 kol (nwTrT)s. Cf. id. Is. et Osir. 75, Aesop fah. 154. The marginal note in some mss. (see p. Iv n. 1) only shews that the scholiast considered the hymn, as the work of Homer, to be older than Hesiod. 37. With the line cf. h. Dem. 230.
Uy^ixa
cf.
:

usually considered vox nihili, although retained by some of the older commentators, who explained
it

dNanHXt^cac

variously

ajxireiraXdiv

from *avadrjXeii'

irrjXelv,

for avaTrdXhetv,

Ilgen, as

Ruhnken's correctionjis certain

the same error in Hesych. atxfiaraKojXijfiara, and Apoll. Arg. A 201, where
I*

is

cod. Laur. 32. 9 has alxfia. The mistake due to the early identity of sound of e, when accented, and at. Cf. the

echoing sound {v)aixL = ^x^L in Callim. Ep. 29. For the tortoise as a charm cf. Plin. A".

H.

xxxii. 4 terrestrium (sc. testudinum)

carries suffitionibus

propriae magicisque

ddWeiv, cf Herwerden Lex. s.v.). The difficulty is increased by the uncertainty of the sense required for the participle it may express either the preliminaries to killing the tortoise (i.e. throwing it upon its back), or the actual killing. Line 42 does not settle the question, as the process of cutting out the flesh might be either the cause of death, or might refer to the subsequent clearance of the flesh from the shell. None of the emendations can be entertained. dvairiX'/ja-as has found favour ; iriXeiy is used of pounding a polypus, to make it tender (Arist. fr. 235 ; and the verb is epic, cf. Apoll. Arg. A 678). But the proper meaning of
:

artibus refutandis et contra venena salutares produntur. Pliny {I.e.) mentions a number of complaints, such as headache or toothache, which were thought

inXeiv is to
e.g. iv.

"knead"
337,
to

"compress"

and

or "squeeze," Anth. Plan. bread, this is quite inap-

plicable

a tortoise.

IV
aiS)v
ax;
S'

EIC

EPMHN

141

e^eT6p7](Tv opeaKcpoio '^eXcovrjf;. oTTor q)kv vorjfia Bia arepvoto Treprjarf

rj

avepo^, ov re Oajjuival iTTicrrpaxpcoa-i, fieptjuLvac, ore Bcvr)0(ioacv air 6(f)6aXpL(av afiapvyai,.

45

42.

alcoN

M in marg.,
EL
: :

yp'. us doKec /loi

6pecKcib XcibNHC
:

6pecKobio

Franke 44. nepi^cei cet. i\ 63c Wakefield jKAtD Qc Sre p d)C &* bre Hermann ai bi re Baumeister duNHecociN ^At djuapurai] duaXdOwai y (sc. ET in text. LII in marg.)
: : :

dr^N* ^ero m. p. afoiN E ai&u U 43. nepikcH B, qui vm. cruce notat eaueia) Barnes 45. ft Sxe M, inarg. T aY bre
:

||

koXunhc

II,

||

II

42.

aicbN*

'*

E6rr6pHceN,

cut

"

or

i.

35

rdxto'Tos

vov%'

did

iravrbs

yap

"gouged out" the marrow; cf. 119. The verb expresses the action denoted in the other accounts by iKKaddpas The (Apollodorus), iKdeipai (Pausanias).
phrase (both here and in 119 Teropriaas) too definite to mean vitam perforando eximere (Ilgen), and shews that alibv must have a more concrete sense than There seems no difficulty in "life." understanding "marrow," with probably a wider signification, for "flesh" generThe material sense is established ally. nvks d^ tCov by Hesych. s. v. anbv
is
:

though unusual, seems Nicand. Ther. 239 ai 8k dajxival (xafiriXal one MS.), and dafiecvai is recognised lay Choeroboscus ap. Cramer An. Ox. ii. 180. So v8aTlvo}js Matro
established
;

Tp^X^i. 44. eajuiNof,

cf.

vewTcpiav rbv vwrialov (xveKbv (/U.A MSS.

Hippocr. Aer. c. 15, 19. who defended the word, forms in -pivos, oiriapivhs etc. quoted See Schulze Q. E. p. 253. 45. ft Sre M's reading has been rejected on the ground that it involves a double comparison to illustrate the same aspect; whereas in Homer accumulated
79,

v8aTivaL

Ruhnken,

corr. Musurus) d7re5w/caj', ws 'lTnroKpdT7)$, t6v alCovd tls voarjcras e^5o/j.aios diredave (Epidem vii. 7, p. 1240 d) cf. Erotian So also it was p. 49 (Klein), E. M. s.v. taken in T 27 e/c 5' alCnv ir^cparat cf.
;

schol.

similes are generally supposed to express different pictures or views see B 144 f., 455-483, with Leaf's notes, and Jebb Homer p. 31 so Hes. Sent. 402-405. But passages like 366 ws re vi(t>os rjk
; ;

iJTOi

dvriprp-aL 6 /Stos

...

cos

dijeXXa,

7]

36

cos

el Trrepbv
cf.

i)k

vbrjixa

shew

oi y\b}craoypd(poi,

alwv ^(pdaprai., 6 ianv

that alternative similes can refer to the

6 vcoTiaios fjive\6s.
<Toypd(f)OL,

though

The Homeric yXcvcrwrong, must have

same aspect
sarily

also

T 374
see

suspected),
also
:

and
uses

based their interpretation on the usage own day. Pindar /r. 77 (Boeckh) aloDv 8^ 8l' oareuiv epaiadr) almost certainly has this meaning, and probably Hippocr. irepl dyixQiv ii. 21 i^v a<paKe\icrr) rbv alCJva
of their
irdvra avricrx^tv to voatjixa, where Galen For the change interprets rbv SXov jSioy. of meaning from abstract to concrete cf. the JjSitm vitalia, "vitals"; still nearer is the Italian vita for the "back," and, by a further transference, even the "body" of a dress. 6pecKc^oio see on h. Aphr. 25743. For the simile of v6t]ixa cf. 80 f. cos 5* 6t div dt^ri v6os dv^pos, 6's
;

iirl

ttoWtjv

yalav iXrjXovdws
"
^vO''
|

<f)p<rl

irevKaXifiTjcri.

vo-qcr-rj

etrjv

ij

^vda."

the abbreviated (and therefore doubtless later) simile ware vbrj/xa see 17 36 (quoted on 45), h. Ap. 186, 448, Theogn. 985 so Thales ap. Diog. Laert.
;

For

the 877 ttvol^ Ik^Xtj in 8iixas, -qW 6veLpos, 1298 f., 1452 f. the two last instances the second simile is introduced by ^ d're, as here. For the simile drawn from the "twinkling " of an eye cf. 1 Ep. Cor. 15. 52 iv piiry see on 279. 6<pdaXixov Baumeister's correction at 8i re rests on X at Sre, but the corruption would be difficult to explain. There would be a single comparison, the passage of a thought in the brain being marked instantaneously by a movement of the This sense is intelligible, eyelids. although no improvement on M's readthere appears to be no parallel ing nearer than the lines of Tennyson

Apollonius

(unneceson 147. alternative

simile

e.g.

Arg.

As when a great (quoted by Tyrrell) thought strikes along the brain, And
:

flushes all the cheek.

142
ft)9

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
a/A* S'

IV

7ro9

T Koi epyov

e/jU'tjBeTo

Kv8ifjL0<;

'^pfjurjf;.

irrj^e

ap
Slo,

7recp7]va<;
afjb^l
46.

iv fierpoKTi ra/jbcbv S6vaKa<; vcora 8ta pivolo '^ekcovrjf;.

KaXdfiotOy

3e Bipfia

rdwa-ae

/3ob<;

irpairiheG-aiv ejjat,
:

^i^caTO

E
i|

47.

xexpi^Nac Matthiae XieoppiNOio Pierson

46.
^r)v

XqBwn pro xaucbN D coi r. in marg. 48. neipAwac p KparaipiNoio Barnes (KpaTaipiNOio x^^^c^nhc Herod, i. 47)
:

xaXauplNOio Schmidt
Heid'' Efxa fjLvdos

&iaTp)^Toio

Ludwich

Cf.

T 242
8e

avTlK

^pyov, ApolL Arg. A 103 ^vd' ^TTOS 7j8^ Kai ipyov o/xov ir^Xeu So in prose, Herod, iii. iaavfxivoKnv. 135 ravTa elire, koI dfia eVos re Kai ^pyop

rer^Xearo

equivalent to the K^para, or irrjxeis of the lyre 86vaKa 84 ripa viroXvpiov oi

:

KOOfXLKoi (hvdfjia^ov

d)s

irdXai dvri Kepdrwv

(iv.

viroTLdijJLevov
is

rats Xijpais

62).

This

iiroiee.

The 47-51. Invention of the lyre. Xvpr), which is not Homeric, only once occurs in the hymn (423), which elsewhere uses Kidapis (499 etc.) and Moreover the ex(popfjuy^ (64, 506).
word
pression in 423 Xvpr] 8' iparbv Kidapl^wv shews that at this time the three names

certainly wrong, the mistake being probably due, as Gemoll points out, to a misunderstanding of Arist. Han. 232
TrpoaT^pireTaL
'^peKa
S'

(popfiLyKras

'AttoXXojv

SopaKos,
Tp4(po}.

dp

viroXvpiop

ipv8pop

ev

Xi/xpais

The

right explanation

could be applied indifferently to one For the difference between instrument. the lyre and cithara see Guhl and Koner (Engl. Trans, p. 201 f.), Smith Dzc^. Ant,

(first given by Matthiae) is that the reeds were cut in different lengths {ip IxirpoLaC), and fixed in the shell they thus served as a framework for the oxhide which was stretched over them, to form a sounding-board.
;

48.

Lyra (Monro). The later cithara seems to have been developed about the time of Pindar. It is curious that the more recent word \6pa was afterwards
art.

"

"

neipi^NQC should

mean
:

' '

fastening

by the ends"
(xeLprjP

cf. x 175, 192 (Tretpara) 8k TrXeKr7]P iK avrov TreLprjpaPTe.

confined to the primitive tortoise-shell the instrument according to Monro, later form of the cithara was developed gradually, retaining the original name, which therefore included all varieties, until the new word \6pa came into vogue for the commoner and more primitive kind." For Hermes' invention of the lyre cf. Nicand. Alex. 560 f. dWore 8' ovpeirjs dKdKrjra av8r]aaav KVTiarivdfiov, ijv t idrjKev dvai8y}Tbv irep iovaav 'Ep/jLeirjs'
' ' ;
\ \

Here Ebeling translates efficere ut per totum transeat, i.e. Hermes passes the 86paKes (which must then be the obj.) through the shell from end to end. But the sense "pierce" seems clearly It is possible that the verb required. may be equivalent to Treipu, for which Baumeister compares Manetho ii. 106. Matthiae's correction rerp-qpas has been
usually adopted, and this is supported by the variants avprerpalpoPTas avfiirepaipopras Herod, ii. 11. "bxh ^iNoTo is unanimously made into

odv vbacpiace x^^^'-^^ aapKbi yap 8vo} dyKQvas 8^ Traperelvaro aioKov, TT^^ais I, Arat. Fhaen. 268 f. Kai x^^^^ ^ r dXlyrj' t7}v ydp t ^tl Kai irapd XLkvc^
air'
I \

an adjective but if one 5id has expelled anything, it is more likely to have cf, K 54 expelled another preposition
; :

pifi(f>a

dicop

lUia-Topa

*Ep/xela5 iT6pricr,Xvpr]u Si

fiiu elire

XiyecrdaL

|.

read

eirl.

Neither account need have been borrowed from the hymn and Lucian's version {dial. deor. vii.) is almost certainly unconnected with it, as he makes
;

arpardp,

found
8id

So K 141 /caroi j/^as dpd where /caret, arparop is also on K 298 dfi <p6pop, dp p^Kvas,
Eust. quotes dpd t

irapd 8lop ; for

vrjas'

iyu)

8'

iirl

irapd

various

Mss.

'4pTea,

hrea.

Cf. also the MS. reading in h.

Ap. 452,

Apollo a found the

*Ep/Jid(aVy

lyre -player
tortoise.
(is

Bion
;

before ix. 8

Hermes
Cos

x^^^^

Kldapiv

&vva^ 'AiroXXcov, also

so Callim. h. from the hymn Del. 253, where the seven-stringed lyre For the invention is invented by Apollo. &s represented in art see Eoscher i. 2432. 36NaKec explained by Pollux as 47.
differs
:

h. fferm. 453. Here 5tc cannot be original in both places, and as 8id pipoXo is clearly the more appropriate, /card pQra may be 40 ipx6/Mepop Kara darv suggested ; cf. 8cd a(f)ias, Apoll. Arg. A 1002 Kard Kai 5ta irirpas. There is a simple (TTbfia exchange of /card and 5td in 383, 0-341.
/?

IV

EIC
KoX
'Trr)'^eL<^

EPMHN
^vyov rjpapev afKJiOLV, iravvaoraTO '^opSd<i.
8'

143
50

iveOrjK

eirl

he

eirra

8e

<TV/ii^a)vov<;
Brj

otcou

avrap eVel

rev^e (pipcov epareivov aOvpfJua,

irXrjKTpw eTreiprjTL^e

Kara

/JLpo<;,

rj

vtto

'^6cpo<;

afxephaXeov Kovd^rjae' ^eo?

ef
avToa-'^ehiT]'^

^'

vtto

koXov aeihev
55

ireipMfievo^,

rjvre

Kovpoc

rj^Tjral
51.
irepl

OaKirjai irapaifioXa /cepro/jLeovorcv,

Antigonus Carystius ed. Keller 1877 c. wpo^aTOiv to, [xkv yap rQp KpiCJv ^crrcv
koL
vii. t8iov

Testimonium.
VTepa
eiiipcova,

8^

koI

rb

ra

rdv
6dev

&(f)wva,

ra 8k rdv
irav-

dr/Xetwy

tov

iroLTjTrju

vwoXd^oi.

tis

eipTjKepai,

iroXvTrpdy/jLova

raxoO Kal

irepLTTOv bvra ktX.

^k om. MBFN 51. cujui9cibNouc] ewXuT^pcoN 50. nj^xuc nj^x^*^^ Ilgen reOs' eupd)N Hermann 52. X:pcoN Matthiae Antigonus ^9^ncoN Ludwich TeOse XijpHN Guttmann XaBojN Schmidt x^po^^ sen Kau<jdN Schneidewin KONdBicce cet. (-ice AtD) 55. Ants K6paoi 54. KONdBHce oTd re Matthiae 56. napaiBoXa
:
||

50. nJix^'*^

wood
Kouer
4
dial.

or goats' fig. 237.

yap mar. i. 4. zuroN the crossbar which joined the two horns cf. 1 107, where it was of There is here no mention of the silver. KdXXoires, pegs by which the strings were For the stringing fastened to the bar.
7r')7xeis
:

either of see Guhl and Cf. Luc. diul. deor. vii. ifapfidaas Kal ^vycbaas ktX. ;
'

^^ arms,

made

Gemoll's

punctuation

rev^e,

<p4p(av

is

horns

preferable to the conjectures, but the rhythm requires that (p^puu ktX. should

be taken with the preceding rather than the succeeding verb. 53, 54 are the model of 419, 420 and
501, 502.
53.

KQTd
fjL^pos

ju^poc:
is

(each

string)

in

of a lyre
51.

cf. <p

On

406-08. the variant in Antigonus of

p. xlv.

Carystus drjXvT^pwv see Pref.

The

not Homeric. On the lengthening see Hartel Horn. Stud. 35, Eberhard Metr. Beob. ii. 26. 38 54. cuepdaX^ON so all mss. here and in 420, and in 502 (the rest Ifiepdep).
turn.
; :

fem. of this word in Homer is only used of goddesses or women, with the exception of the variant v-qawv drjXvrepdwp for T'riXe8a7rdu}v in $ 454. Apollodorus substitutes the entrails of the cows see on 24. On the seven -stringed The invention lyre see Introd. p. 133. to attributed is of seven strings
;

The
is

sense

is

quite suitable, as afxepSaXios

from Jafiepd, Lat. mordeo, Engl, smart

S.V.),

(Doederlein gl. 589, Prellwitz Et. W&rt. and the primary meaning is there-

fore

"acute,"

"penetrating," "clear."

Cf. h. xxxi. 9 afxepdvov 8' 6 ye 8^pKTac The adverb a/xep8craoLs, of acute vision.

8aX4ov (a)
etc.,

is

frequent in

Hermes by Lucian {dial. deor. vii. 4) and Ovid {Fast. v. 106), but to Apollo by Callim. {h. Del. 253), and to Amphion According to by Pans. (ix. 5. 7).
Timotheus Persae 233 f., Orpheus invented the x^^i^s, Terpander the tenstringed lyre.
offence,
:

where the physical sense

rjvre
:

Homer with ^oav, may be re-

tained.
55.

rightly defended by

Gem oil;

Matthiae's old re would imply that the songs of Hermes were similar in subject to the jests at the banquet. The comparison of course lies in i^ avT0(rx8ir)s.
56.

TeOse 9^pcoN, which has given is supported by 63 Kar^drjKe in both cases the present par<f)^p(jjv ticiple contains the action antecedent to the aorist verb, the sense here being "when he had brought and fashioned For a similar vague his plaything." use of the participle of. h. Ap. 491.
52.

napaiB6Xa

= irapa^X'if]8r]v

(first

in

the meaning of which, however, is doubtful (see Ebeling s.v.). Apollonius {Arg. B 60, 448, T 107) seems to use irapa4),

for "in answer," or "by retort." This cannot be the original meaning of adverbial forms derived from Trapa^dXXio, nor does it suit the Homeric passage.
^X'r)8r]v

144
a/jL<bl

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
Aia
Yipovihr^v

IV

koX

MataSa

KoXXiirehiKov,

ov irdpo^; (opi^ecr/cov eracpeirj

7]V

(f)L\oTr)TL,

d/ji<f)L7r6\ov<;

fyeverjv ovofiaKkyrov i^ovofid^cov re yepatpe koI djXaa Boj/juara vvfx<^7]<^, Koi Tpiiroha^ Kara oIkov iTrrjeravoix; re Xeffrjra^;.

avTOV

60

Kol ra
Kol TTjv

fxev
/JL6V

ovv

rjeiSe,

rd
6
S'

Be

(ppealv

dXka

jxevolva.

KaredrjKe ^epcov lepS ivl Xlkvo)

(f^opfjbtyya

y'Xac^vprjv'
o-kottctjv

dpa

KpetSiv epari^wv
65

oKto Kara

6K /xeydpoco, old re ^core? opfJbaivodv SoXov alirvv ivl (f^pecriv,

evcoBeo^;

(prjXrjral
58.

Bceirouo-t [xekaivr]^
cbc coir, ex
H

vvkto<; iv copy.
T, Eraesti
:

8n ndpoc codd.
: :

6n

oY Clarke
59.

||

ApizecKON r

cbpizecKGN Barnes
||

kXut6n xD 6NOuaKXuTAN p 65. SXto dNOudzcoN Schmitt

9HXHTai
corr.

Koi liraipeiH feoNOJudzcoN

M M

cbpizecKON codd.

dNOjmaKXurbN
cet.
||

6Noua

dNOJudzcoN

dNOJuaxXi^dHN
9iXHTai

obpro

cet. (goto

ELII)

67.

MD

Barnes
sense
62.

Leaf on A 4, comparing I 322 rj/vxw Trapa^aKXd/xevos, suggests "by way of risking one's self," hence "provokingly."

"abundant"

is

quite clear in this

passage and in 113.

22, Herod, vi. 129, Apoll. Arg. A 458 (quoted on 454). 57. &xi.<pl, as 13aumeister notes, suggests the exordium of a hymn in praise of Zeus
i.

Probably the adverb is connected with 7rapa/3dXAw in its literal sense, i.e. "with " " side-thrusts, maliciously. For the custom, which was especially Dorian, the editors compare Find. 01.
' '

The line can only mean that Hermes had other plans in view while
he was singing
;

i.e.

he was devising the

theft of the cattle, while he pretended to be occupied with other themes. This implies that he sang to an audience (see

on

17).

64.

Kpeic2)N ^paTizcoN

=A

551,

P 660

(of a lion). 65. SXto

(M)

Cbpro xp.
{S.Xto

The same
vulg.,
S>pTo

and Maia see on h. xix. 1. 58. 8n appears to be the internal

;

variant occurs T 62 Massaliotic ed.).

66.
Cf.

accusative

and for the omission of the substantive (commoner

with feminines) the proverbs 6 Xayixis rbv sc. 5p6/j.ov, ap. Trepl tQp KpeCov rp^x^h Diogen. vi. 5, Zenob. iv. 85, and
Plut.

with ibpi^eaKov, Cf. h. xxiii. 3 odpovs oapi^ei,

sc.

6apou.

843
:

<p6vov alir^v ivl ^pealv

bpixalvovTes.

non

posse suaviter

c.

2 Kal rbv

{ttjv
;

Bernadakis) Trepl rwv KpeQv iird^eiv Synes. JSp. 5 t6v virep ^vxv^ d^o/xev, schol. Plato Leg. 739 a, 820 c Kivfjaw Of the conrbv d(}) lepas (sc. ireTrbv).
jectures
tbs

is

inadmissible graphically,

and

ol is

awkward.
:

The adnot in Homer. iraipeii;! jective gives a certain dignity to <pi\6Trjs, "in the comradeship of love." With
the line
59.
cf. h.

xxiii. 2, 3.

For the repetition 6NOJuaKXuT6N feoNOudzcoN cf. 5 178 eK 5' ovoixaKkr^^v AavaQv dvofxd^es dpiarovs. 61. ^nHCTONOiJC: whatever the derivation

the correct spelling ^ly67. 9HXHTai almost entirely the property of ^ ; in the family also reads 0i-. 175, however, This is not only the result of itacism, but of the authority of Herodian and Tryphon (in Choerob. An. Ox. ii. 2712) in Hes. Op. 375 the mss. are divided, but elsewhere the iota prevails (Archil. fr. 46, Aesch. Cho. 999, Soph. fr. 672, Eur. Rhes. 217, Callim. Hecale col. iv. 11 Gomperz). Photins has (prjXovudiraTdv in the series 07; add i^ifXtaaev Aesch. Ag. 497 with schol. We may accept the common derivation from the root of a^dXXw, /alio. The word is not Homeric { XrfCffT-qp, as in 14). In Rhes.
is
;
;

I.e.

Hermes
ixpeiXero
;

is

<()7]Xr)TU}v

2299 (Kaibel
tIs

lip.

1108)

'Epfirjv

dva^, C. I. G. rbv KXeTTTrjv

6s
\

depfxbs 6 KXiirrris

tCov

and

original

meaning may

be, the

(pTjXrjTiojv (px^'^'

dvaKTa

(f}ip<j3v.

IV

EIC
'HeXto? avTolaiv 6
TlLpLr}<;

EPMHN
'^6ovo<;

146

fiev

eBvve

Kara

wKeavovhe
70

Xttwokti /cal ap/jLaacv, avrap ap* *^pfirj<; a(j)LKave Oicov opea aKioevra,
e'^ecrKOVy

evda Oeoiv /xaKapcov y3oe9 dfi^poTot avXiv

poa-KOfjLevaL Xeifjioiva^
aK7jpacrLov<;,

iparecvovfi.
''Apry6L<l>0VT7J<;,

TMV t6t6 MataSo?

jrevTrjKOVT ir\avohia<!;
t^z^t'

ff09,

ivCTKOTrO^

ayiXrjf;
S'

dTreTa/JLvero

ySoi)?

ipc/juvKov^.
-^copoVy

rjXavve Sea
BoXi7]<;

'yjra/jiaOcoSea
8'

75

d7ro(TTp6yjra<;'
iroir](Ta^

ov XijOero re^yiy?,
S'

dvTia
ra^i
S'

oifKa^,

ra<;

irpocrOev oinaOev,
ejjbiraXiv
e*

OTTiOev irpoaOev,
cviN

Kara
*

avro^
||

effaive.

69.

oOtoTc

Barnes
:

aOrbc cOn
cet.

Reiz

70. ecbN

ed. pr.

eiau

72. dKeipaciouc
75.

Nero diibium visum est Stephano nXarrodiac D'Orville J, P. xxv. 253

Ilgen
78.

aiirbp b r* Barnes finerdjudr^Xac nXHNodiac Schneider nXarKTo5(ac vel

1|

om. Ilgen
74.

xD

76.

np6ceeN] npcoxac

Yxnh codd.

Yxni'

Hermann

YxNe'

uerbi 5'

Hermann
dKiffpaTos

the variant deuip came from 70. e^coN ^ewv 71, and should not have been reThere is the same tained by GemoU. variation in T 53, where dewv is certainlyHermes' haste is marked required. throughout this part of the hymn cf.
:

gods the use of v/x^repos 276, 310), or of On the analogy Apollo (18, 22 etc.). of the Vedic hymns (see Introd. p. 130) it might appear probable that in the oldest form of the myth the cattle belonged to the Sun, and afterwards to In Homer Apollo Apollo as Sun-god. the oxen has no herds of his own slaughtered by the comrades of Odysseus belong to Helios (/a 127 f.). In Apollodorus the actual ownerslup is left vague
(cf.
;

86, 88, 94, 142, 150. 71. The hymn-writer calls the indifferently the property of the

cows

seems to mean "intact," from Krjp. In t 205 aK-rjpdCLos is applied to oXvo^, and in i2 303 This suggests a condKTjpaTos to {j5o}p. nexion with KepdvvvfXL, but the use in these two passages may be due to false as If, etymology, aided by dKp-rjros. seems probable, dKTjpdcrios and aK-nparos

form

like aKTjpios,

properly
false

mean "unharmed,"

a similar

etymology (Keipco) would readily adapt the words to Xeifidbv etc. 73, 74. The construction, with a double genitive, is grammatically rather comcf. 82. plicated, but the sense is clear for the lengthening of 75. nXaNoBlac
;
:

first syllable (of three short sylThe lables) see Schulze Q. E. p. 187 f. word has been understood by some as a cogn. ace. from a subst. TrXavodir}, but it is probably an adj. of three terminations.

the

(/cXeTrrei /36as ds ^vejxev 'AirdXXuv). is specified in schol. Dion. Thrac.

The

So Hesych.
rijs

TrXyjvodlq.-

rrj

ireTrXavrjijAvri

Sun

opdrjs

odov.

Schneider's TrXrjvodias
also
iv.

(Bekker Anecd.

i.

p.

752).

See on h.

is

Ap. 412

f.
:

recommended Harvard Studies

76.

by F. D. Allen

fijufipoToi

to the gods,

often of property belonging "divine," not necessarily

in

of

"immortal"; indeed Hermes kills two them (though such inconsistency

72.

this form the 220, 342, 351. dnocrp^ijfac, "turning their footsteps aside" cf.
YxNi'
:

1893. Mss. give

218,

197

ToacrdKL

jxiv
\

irpoTrdpoidev
Trpbs Trediov.

drrocrTpi-

would not be serious

dKHpaciouc
:

in this hymn). Curtius' derivation

:

^a<XKe Trapa<f>6ds

The words
;

from Keipw suits this passage, and many examples of the similar form aKifiparos
Choei'ilus fr.
Xeifiujv,

explain irXavodiaSy not dvria iroL'^cras ktX. doXiHc d* oO ktX. = Hes. Theog. 547
cf.

6t'

Eur.

Ibycus Hipp. 73

fr.

^v ^tl cLKifipaTos koLttos dKrjpaTos,

But

in

i^ aK-qpirov Xeifidvoi. 498, p 532 Kriiixar dKripara, the

5 455, 529, Theog. 560. 77. 78. Matthiae and others condemn these lines, objecting to Kard 5' ^fiiraXiv ktX., which they translate "walking "

backwards

they argue that Hermes'

146

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
3'

IV

(TavhaXa
d(f>pa<TT

avruKa

piyjrlv

iirl

yfra/judOoif;

aXirjCTLV

^8' dvorjTa SieirXe/ce,

/iivptKa<;

Oav/mard epya,
6^ov<;.
i/Xt;?,

80

o-VfjL/jLio-ycDV

koI ixvpaivoeLhea<^
veodrfKeo<^

Tcbv Tore avvhr)aa<;

ajKaXov

d^\a^co<; vrro Troaalv iSijo-aro advhaXa /covcpa,

avTolcTiv ireraXoLai,
79.

rd

kvSl/jlo(;

Apyt(f>6vr7)(;

cdNdaXa
:
:

gpiq/eN

cdwdaXa
||

k'
t'

gpiij/cN

cdNdaXa oOtIk*
:

11

^iijiIn

Postgate

SpaipeN Matthiae
B' An(k'

b'
:

eu

eppiij/cN
||

Schneidewin
dXioiciN

&' eCr' dn^pujficN

Baumeister

Ludwich

k6\* 8t* Stoll

80.

a9paTa

d*

Ay
82. 83.

Ilgen

II

eauJuacT^

BNV
:

ecoUxii

Wolf
:

81.

cujujuY6tcon

ET

cujuuuIctoon

NeoeHX^ON drKaXcopAw
66XauToic Pierson

ArKaXbN

icAt

6c9aX^coc Hermann

NeoeHX^a ApkuXh OXhn Ilgen eiiXafi^coc Schneidewin

:

sandals were a sufficient disguise. But 0. Schulze points out that Kara 5' ifji-traXiv is only relative to the cows "he walked the reverse way (to them)" That the explanation cf. KarevavHov. is correct is proved by 211 i^oTrlaw 5'
: ;

So on his return journey (139) Hermes throws them into the Alpheus. The writer, however, whether from imperfect geographical knowledge or from natural
vagueness, imagines the route between Pieria and Onchestus (79) and the neighbourhood of Cyllene to be sandy and Apollo states that the first part of Hermes' journey was 5ia \f/aixado}84a xcDpo;/ (350). By this he may have meant the coast below Olympus or nearer Boeotia (Introd. p. 132). For a historical parallel see Arrian quoted on 83.
epic
;

dv^epye Kapt) 5' ^xov avriov avrc^. Ilgen compares the behaviour of Commodus,

Again, Hermann very needlessly objects to the cows walking as they were driven ''by backwards, crooked ways." However the "backing" of the cows is undoubtedly genuine cf.

Herodian

v.

6.

345. Hermes is trying to assurance doubly sure. For this device cf. the story of Cacus, Verg. Aen. viii. 210, Livy i. 7, Auct. orig. gent, vi. 2, Ov. Fast. i. 550, Prop. iv. 9. 12, Mart. V. 65. 6.

211,

221,

make

80.

eauuaTd 2pra=: 440, h. vii.

56vaKas
:

34,

Hes.

Scut. 165. 81. 82.

(rv/xfidp\f/as

davfiaros is not Homeric. The editors compare 467

fivpLKr]s

ipLdijXia^

6^ovs.

principal difficulty in these lines is that the MSS. give two finite verbs {^pi\pev 79, and 8Uir\Ke 80)
79,
80.

The

without connexion. To introduce this, avTiKa has usually been attacked, as it was omitted in the archetype of x the lacuna, however, is purely clerical, and gives no ground for suspicion. HpLxpev is
;

juupciNoeid^ac the latter half of the is practically otiose {=fivpaivovs), the word being coined on the false analjogy of ioeidi^s etc. Schafer,

compound

indeed (quoted by Baumeister), on Dion. Hal. coonp. verb. 170 explains "myrtlelike," 82.

further difficult to explain, for Hermes was not now casting off his shoes, as in

but putting them on. Hence Matthiae conjectured 'ipaxpeu, an excellent word, were it not identical with
1-39,

ramos de genere myrtorum. SrKaXoN only here, for ayKoKis, a bundle, armful. M's corruption veodrj\^av ayKoKiap-qv may, as Hermann thinks, contain a variant &p'r]% for vK-qs. See J. H. S. XV. p. 284.
:
'

83.

dBXaBecoc,

"securely,"

i.e.

so

Postgate's brilliant suggestion a word very suitable to f'}L\piv supplies the context, and at the same time abolishes the first verb. The Homeric form is pi-rrecra-L, e 286. The word and form arc sufficiently rare to make corThese skis had a real use ruption easy. along the sandy coast between the mouth of the Alpheus and the Triphylian Pylos (for this district see on h. Ap. 424).
5t^7rXe/ce,

as

to

walk

footprints proleptic

by disguising his This somewhat (cf. 222 f. ). sense, which Hermann and
safely,

Schneidewin intended, may be extracted from the text without violence. Pierson
quotes Suidas
ol

s.v, Xi;7o? (from Arrian) 8^ k^kXovs K \{)y(av roh rroal ireptap-

fjiSaavTes

avroi

re

d^\a0i2s
7rie^o/j.^V7]s

iwripxovTcy
vtrb

Kara

ttjs

x^ovos

twv

ktjkKwv.

IV
ea-iraore

EIC
YliepiTjOev
i7r6Ly6fivo<;

EPMHN
oBbv avT0Tp07r^cra<;.

147
85

oBoLTropuTjv aXejvvcov,
BoXc'^rjv
Be/juajv

old T

Tov Be yepcov ivorjae

85.

dvOovaav
cl.

aXayriv,

dXeeJNCON codd.

corr.

Windiscli
||

361,

557

86.

doXiHN Matthiae

(auTorponAcac fi>c ET auXo9cbc pro cbc Martin afiroTponi^cac marg. LIT) auTo^pe^^^c 6bc DLII auTouoXoc &c Groddeck (auTOJUoXi^cac Hermann) Tponkc 9a)c Ilgen aliaque eOrpdneXoc naic SchneiaOrorpenAc oac Boissonnade dNTiTopi4ccoN Hermann
doXiHC

6&o0

^iNTponiHCi

Stoll

auTorponi^cac

M-py

6XXoTponi4cac Ilgen Aneponeiic obc seu eOrp^nic' aOrcoc C. F. Hermann Harvard Studies xi. 73 auric dniccco Windiscli sq. ajTonop)4cac B^jucon coni. Barnes dducoN aYeoucaN cet. 87. B^uwn dNeoOcoN Tyrrell ngjucon Fick KaudaN huh rouNbN AXcohc Gemoll KOU^coN Martin

dewin

9<i3C

M 'Daniel

or 86. dXeruNCON, "preparing" "busying himself about" his journey;

this correction seems
sense,

by the fact that the variants are synonyms. It is therefore unnecessary

to suppose that one is a corruption of the other, although such corruption would be easy, cf. Plat. Soph. 219 c av dcairpexj/eiev,

necessary to the

and

is justified

by the variants in

Hermann retained dXeeti'WJ', 361, 557. but his explanation "avoiding footprints" is impossible, as 65onroptr)v cannot mean ?%''* The only conceivable rendering would be "avoiding (the toil) of walking," i.e. through the sand (347), where his sandals might serve the purpose of snow-shoes but, if this is the
;

dvTp^\peiev.

Of the conjectures Tyrrell's ai^roTropi^o-a?

is

How

alone possible

but the sense is weak. should Hermes lift cows if not on

;

foot?
this 87. B^ucoN fiNeoOcaN dXcoi^N : was defended in J. H. S. reading of XV. p. 285 against Gemoll's objections. The old man's occupation is more specifically stated 90 6's re ^vrd aKdirreLS and 207 ^aKawTov irepl yovvbv dXwTjs

very obscurely expressed. 86. The syntax of the line is fixed by Demosth. xix. 165 rrjv avTT]v 68bv fire 5e eTreiybfjievoi., Anth. Kadifi/jLevoL,
. . . . .

meaning,

it is

Pal.
line
is

ix.

83.

vrjbs

iireLyofi^vrjs

(hK^jv

olvoTT^doio.

His work was somewhat

like

Spbfiov.

The

first

four words

of

the
;

therefore go together. 5oXixi^n be altered into to doXiTjv Hermes made haste, for he had a long journey before him ; cf. 143 doXixv^

not

that of Laertes, w 227 XiaTpeiovra (pvrbv, i.e. he was digging about his vines in bud {avdod(xav), clearing the spaces between the rows, and making trenches round the
roots.

odov.

The remarkable words

aiiToirpTrr]$ tjy

avrorpo-

by Greek
XX. TOvriaTi
etc.

TTT^o-os and abandoned

should not be
of

This process was called yipuais agriculturists, cf. Xen. Oec. 20, Geopon. v. 20 yvpdoaofieu d^,
irepia-KdiJ/ofiev
;

with the

facility

most

cf. iv. 1. 5,

13. 1

editors.

be an
rpoTreiu,

avTOTpoirrjaas by its form should aorist of avTorpoTrelu, for which

eTeporpoireiv.

the lexica give the parallel forms dWoaWoLorpoireLv these words mean to
'

XPV '"'pb A later time for this /SXacrroO Trpo^oXrjs. is mentioned by Columella iv. operation
v.

and

25

(rKairTeiv

8k

If

"vary"

like another," avTOTpoireiv " ' or to keep the same

"be may mean to "

or

resemble

one's self," i.e. be original. avroyvoj/jLoveip from avToyvibixwv is a similar formation.

auToirpeTrris, cf. dpxatOTrpeTnys, dovXoTTpewffS,

28 pubescentem vero et quasi adulescentemconvenit religare foliisque omnibus nudare, turn et crebris fossionibus implere. This passage amply justifies dvdovaav. Add Hesiod Op. b10-l2 rbre 8r} <TKd<pos 01) Kin oiviuv ; Pallad. iv. 7, iv. 20,

Aeschines
64,

ii.

may have much

one's
self,

the same sense

' '

"

156,

Menand.
Theocr.
xiii.

like

Mosch.

iv.

100,

Georg. xxv. 27
8.

word

refers to the

not like any one else." "

original

Either

<f>vTO(TKd(f}os,

and

Luke

The

or unique

appearance of Hermes. As he invented fire and one musical instrument, so he introduced this monstrous, awful {xiX(apa, aivd 225, 226) mode of progression. This
interpretation
is

perhaps strengthened

verb difinv laAj very well be used of this work, "stablishing," i.e. building up or tending a vineyard to which the epithet In Homer ivKTifiivT] is applied, w 226. difjieiv is confined to the building of walls or other edifices, but Herodotus uses it

148
lifievov

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
irehiovhe hi
'

IV

^Oy^rjo-rbv
Mairj^;

Xe)(^67roi7)v

TOP irporepo^
0)

7rpo(T6(f)7}

epiKvheo<;

vl6<;'

yepov, 09 re

^vra

o-/d7rTi<;

eVi/ca/xTruXo?
(f)6pr)(TC.

m/jlov^,

90

iroXvoLvrjaei^;,

evr
18q>v
jjurj

av rdBe irdvra
elvat

Kai re

IBojv

/jlt]

Kol (Tiyav, ore

tl

/carafiXaTrrrj to
/3ocoy
t^difjia

kol kw^o^ dfcovaa'^, aov avrov.

Kaprjva.

Toaaov
88.

(f)a<;

avveaeve

drxHcr" XexenoicoN
oljuiceic cet.
:

90. iniKajunuXa
||

s6\a

noXO Ludwich
:

92.
:

Kai

corr. Ilgen toi Groddeck

lacunam post
||

h. v. stat.

91. noXu oiNi^ceic Groddeck 9^pHcea

||

uiicoN pro ju^

||

IBc^n
:

Stadtmiiller
jui^

93.

JUHK^TI

9adN
for
5^fjt,iov

noT^ pro bre Groddeck gceue codd. 9^c cuN^ccue ed.

:

AtD

cbc
:

uhti Ilgen

t6t,
:

pr.

96c ccceue Cobet

latter lines
;

Lohsee 94. dNeceue Ludwich

road-making.
to
vifji,u}v

Fick perversely alters

here,

and

vifxovra

to

only

"you

TroXvoLvqaeis will then mean will be full of wine," and so

bifxovra 187 {B. B. xxii. p. 269). 88. On the site of Onchestus

"are not
see h.

like

to

see

when you have

Ap. 230.
90.
^

The place appears only in this version of the story see In trod. p. 133.
;

^niKaunuXoc ^juouc

cf.

w 242

rot 6 ixev /far^xojj/ Ke(pa\rjy (pvrhv dfxcpe-

seen," and to be deaf when you have heard, and to hold your tongue (i.e. suffer aphasia from over-drinking) unless your own interests are harmed. This would be a covert hint not to inform on

Ruhnken quotes Lucian Tim. Xdxaw'f. 7 (XKCLTTTei 5k olfxaL eirLKeKV(pd)s. The iiriKa/XTrvXa ^ij\a is iinreading of metrical it may point to a variant

Hermes.
also J.

(So

Matthiae

H.

S. xvii. p. 255,

explains ; see but the sense

:

iirLKaixiriiiXa

KaXa,

Op. 427.

Cf.

borrowed from Hes. 112 infra. ^6\a would be

can hardly be deemed satisfactory.) it is clear 92. Kai re IBcbN ixk IdCaN from the inconsistency that the digamma was not felt in /xtj Iq<1>v, and that there
is

In Hes. I.e. Proclus a gloss on /caXa. explained /caXa by ^6\a eirLKaixirrj bvra ra The "bent wood" might be dfji.(f>idia. in apposition to (pvrd, of the crooked woody stem of the vine cf. Eur. Cycl.
;

The poet a real hiatus in re i5wj/. knew the latter collocation from Homer (e.g. A 279), but had no Homeric justiSee Windisch de For the p. 40. Aesch. P. V. 463 ot irpwra
^^Xeirov
fidrrjv,

fication of the metre.

cf.

hymn. Horn. maj. 1869

expression
ixkv

572 t6 ^vXov
91.

rTJs dfiTT^Xov.
:

correction That the (pvrd (after M) is certain. from oivoiriboio 207. were vines appears " is well atbear, 9^pHci, absolutely, tested see L. and S. s.v. A 5. Hermes begins by a compliment, no doubt in a bantering spirit ; at all events iroKvoLvia. TToX^oLvos have a double meaning, and
Ilgen's
' ' ;

noXuoiNJ^ceic

/SX^TTorres

"eyes

have they, but they see not,"

Theb. 246 jxi} vw Plant. Mil. Demosth. xxv. 89 dyap,
tG}v

Sept. c. dKo^ovcr' efKpavQs &kov^

Glor.
01

ii.

6,

88,

ixkv

oihcos

opuvres

rd
fjuT)

'qrvxilxbTtav

Trapoifiias, opCovres
dKo6LP,
Cos

/mt]

Plutarch
tQ}v
fiT]

rijs ^pya ibcrre, bpdv koX dKoiJovres de liheris educ.

bpCivTCkS

rb

the verb may be intended ambiguously. But the exact point of 91 is obscure, perhaps owing to the lacuna which Groddeck saw to be necessary after the line. The missing verse or verses must have contained a principal verb to govern cTvaL. The sense may be "(if you are asked questions remember) not to see when you have seen " etc. In this case there will be no close connexion between the ironic ToXvoivrjcreLs ktX. and 92, 93. It is possible, however, that the results of the vindemia are described in the two

13 E
fiT]

'4vLa

TrpaTTOfjL^vcov

bpdv Kai
93.

dKoveiv dKo^ovras.
:

KaraBXdnTij probably passive, "unless you are hurt on your own part," rb abv avrov being then accusative ; it

might be nominative, "unless your own

hurt you," cf. Eur. Phoen. 990 rb abv KwXvirw, but this seems less The general sense is obviously suitable. a request to the old man to "mind his own business." 94. cuN^ceue an excellent conjecture of Demetrius Hermes now drives the
affairs
[XTT)
: ;

IV

EIC

EPMHN

149
95

TToWa
Kal
6p(j)vaii]
77 rj

S'

6p7}

(TKLoevra koX av\a)va<i K6\aB6LV0v<;

ire^b
S'

avdefMoevra Bc^Xaae Kv^ifio^ '^pfirjf;. eTTLKOVpo^ eiravero Bai/novur) vv^

TrXeiwVy
Be

rd'^a S' 6p6po<; ijlyvero 87j/jbLOpyo<;' veov (TKOTrtrjv irpoo-e^rjaaro Bla SeX'qvrj,
\

TldWavTOf; Ovydrrjp Meya/jurjBeiBao dva/crof;, TrjfjLO<i iir ^AX^etov Trora/jbov Ato9 aXKifio^ vlb<;
96.

100

iriuero CKoniH 99. eOxe pro A bk Matthiae xxira JUHdeidao JuerauHdeiBoio L u^ra (Barnes) uerajuHdefao AtD UHdeidio II (qui versum cruce notavit) jueraueideioio, priore ju^ra BuNaueNOio GemoU Jueraouui^Tao Ilgen ei ex H correcto ET 101.

bpea Ilgen

98.

||

AtD

ed. pr.

100. ita

fiuoc Ilgen

cows in a body, not straggling,

Boc2>NKrX.

cf.

106.

=^ 260.

dHJUioepr6c

on their work
pa?, Callim. 78. 6, Verg.

the morning starts men cf. Hes. Op. 580 ^(^s, ^

avi\

95. aOXwNac : not in Homer, who also does not use KeXadeLvdi of places. 97. ^niKoupoc : either general, "that " gives help (rest), opposed to drjfiLoepyos, or aider of Hermes in his theft.

re (paveXaa iroX^as iir^^rjae KeXeijOov

daiuoNiH for the Homeric &/x^poTos, A 330. 97 f. The editors find difficulties in
:

Hecale col. iv. 8f., Orph. h. Aen. xi. 183, Ov. Met. iv. So Tennyson In Memoriam 121 663. Bright Phosphor, fresher for the night, By thee the world's great work is heard
Beginning.

Hesychius' explanation
Stl iravra

677-

these lines, and eject either 97, 98 or 99, Gemoll objects that morning can100.

6 i]\tos /j.iovpy6sd^pei is mistaken.

ireaaet

Kal

not be breaking while Hermes has still he steals the cattle at so much to do sundown 68, comes to the Alpheus at moonrise 99, and finally reaches home in the early morning 143 (cf. 155 irddev Tode vvKrbs ev iopri '^pxo ^)Moreover, the German scholars argue that one of these two pairs of verses must be spurious, as the moon would not rise in the early morning on the fifth of the month, the day after Hermes was born (cf. 19). This minute criticism may be chronologically and astronomically correct, but it is of no great value in dealing with a hymn in which the blame for such inconsistencies is to be laid on the writer, rather than on a supposed interpolator. Wolfe's poem on TJie Burial of Sir John Moore affords an exact parallel the line By the struggling moonbeam's misty light has been shewn to be inaccurate, as the moon was invisible at the time of the burial (Ball Story of the Heavens p. 51) but it has yet to be suggested that the line was "interpolated." See further
: :

100. The genealogy of Selene, daughter of Pallas, the son of Megamedes, is confined to this hymn. According to Hes. Theog. 371 f., Selene is the daughter of Hyperion and Theia.

With
rejects a

regard to Pallas, Gemoll rightly

connexion with Arcadian myths,

in the person of Pallas the founder of Pallantium (Pans. viii. 3. 1). This hero was son of Lycaon (Apollod. iii. 8. 1), and could scarcely be related to Selene. The Hesiodean Pallas (a Titan) was son of Crius {Theog. 375 f.) and grandson of Uranus ( Theog. 134). The brother of this Pallas, Perses, was father of Hecate (cf.

on 141. 98. A nXefcoN

'jr\4(jiv

cf.

252 irapi^xw^^ 5^
TpLrdrr)
first
d'

vij^

tGjv
I

5(^0

fiOLpcLwv,

in fJLotpa AAetTrrat. 6pepoc for the

:

Homeric

-^tij,

in

Hes. Op. 577, and Ibycus/r.

7.

Theog. 377 and 409), and Gemoll suggests that, if Pallas is related to Hecate, he may also be readily connected with This is Selene. probable enough, although the two goddesses are quite distinct in Hesiod. Nothing is known of Megamedes, who here takes the place of the Hesiodean Crius, but there seems no reason to deny his existence ; see Mayer die Giganten p. 67. 101. The description is very elliptical. Hermes first drives the cows to the river to the ford, as 398, Thryon or (i.e. Epitalion) and thence to Pylos (first named at 216). On his return (139) he throws his shoes into the river, when they ceased to be useful. The mention of

150

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
ySo{)9

IV

^oi^ov ^A'lroWcovo^
aBfjLrJT<;

rfkaaev

evpy/jLercoirovf;,

8*

'iKavov e?

avXtov

v'\jrifie\a6pov

v6*

KoX \7)vov<; irpoirdpoiOev apiTrpenreo^ \ei,fi6t)vo<;. iirel v ^ordvrj<; e'7r<j>6p^ei, ^ov<; ipc/jLVKOv;,
Ta<;
jiiev

105

KoX

avpeXaaaev
778'

e?

avXiov ddpoa^ ovaa(i,

XcoTov

ip7rT0/jb6va<;

avv

S*

epaijevra Kvireipov i^opei ^lika 'jroWd, 7rvpo<; 8' eTre/jbaleTo Teyyrjv*

8d<l>v7}<;

dyXabv o^ov

eXoov eVeXei/re atBypa)

103. 6KJj.ATec Ilgen

'ABjui^tou coni. ap.

||

Barnesium

1|

^n* pro tc

Scbneidewin

||

YxaNON] fiXauNON

AtD

OifJiu^XaepON

Hermann
:

104,

npondpoie' eapoTpe9^oc
:

dXeac oOcac Cobet 106. 6ep6' ioijicac Barnes 6p5eueeicac Stadt108. t^x^hn] tunh 106 post 107 ponit Matthiae t^x^" Ilgen ^nejuaier' 6utjui^n Matthiae 109. ^ineXeiiie] iiniaWe 6n^Xe^;e Cobet ^ndXcue

Ruhnken
||

miiller

||

Ludwich

Xeiame Postgate

1|

post h.

v.

lacunam statuit Kuhn

the Alpheus fixes Pylos as the Triphylian or Lepreatic. The site of this place was lost even in antiquity, but it is generally placed on the hills looking over the lagoons and sandhills which extend from the mouth of the Alpheus southwards. See Introd. p. 132, h. Ap. 424.
103, dajUHTec, "unyoked"; cf. Ant. Lib. 23. 3 eKarbv j3ovs d^i;7as (dTreXawet).

776 \uTbv
(of

ipeiTTOfievoi

iXeddpeirrdv re

standing by the Here the writer presumably chariots). describes the cows as feeding while they are driven towards the stall or, possibly,
a^Xivov

horses

The form

(for the more common ddfirjTOL) There is no occurs 5 637, of mules. objection to the adjective here used adverbially with iKavov. kc: here used loosely for ewl, "to" (not "inside," as the context shews ; see

At any rate needless to transpose 106, 107 or to press the line. (Matthiae), 108. l:neJuaieTO with ace. seems established by 511 cro(f)ias eK/xdaaaro rix^rip, as against the Homeric use with gen.,
they feed again in the
it
is

stall.

is

on 106). aDXioN for the Homeric crTa6/j.6s. It is used of the cave itself ==\dtVoj' &vTpov
:

401. 106.

Kai in apodosi. kc aCXiON here the preposition implies actual entrance. Any vagueness here and in 103 is due to the hymn- writer, and is not to be pressed as a mark of inter:
:

M's t^vt] 401 dojpwv ^Trefiaiero dvfids. probably a meaningless corruption, and does not authorise the conjecture of the dative t^x^V- Some part of t^xj't; is certainly required, as the invention of the art of making fire is significant in the myth. 109-110. On this primitive method of fire-making in classical times cf. schol.
ii.

on Apoll. Arg. A 1184, Sen. quaest. nat. 22, Plin. N. H. xvi, 40, Hesych. s,v. Kuhn Herabkunft des Feuers (TTopeOs.
p. 36.

polation,

with

Hermann,
:

who

ejects

103-105.

however we account dep6ac oOcac to be dis-as, the word is not The influence of Hesiod is turbed.
for

the hard wood of the as the rpTjiravov or "borer"; Plin. I.e. sed nihil hedera praestantius, quae teratur, lauro quae
109. &<59NHC
:

bay -tree was used

terat.

probably to be traced here, as elsewhere ill the hymn cf. Theog. 60 Kovpas ofxoother Op. 564 rpowas i}e\loio (f)pova%.
; ;

exx. Theog. 267, 401, 534, 653, 804, Op. 675, fr. 190.
h.
is

oCcac the later form is defended by Ap. 330, where, however, emendation
:

easy
107.

The

see note ad loc. line is probably

modelled on

"prune to a point," knk\^, sharpen," of the rpTuiravov. This sense of iiri in composition is recognised by For the lexx, in linKbirTeLv, iirtT^ixveiv. the simple verb, of ordinary pruning, cf. A 236 irepl yap pd e xa^f^s Ae^i/e 0i/\Xa T Kai (f)\oioiJS. iviaWe, M's reading, may very possibly, as Postgate thinks, be a transposition of Xetaive, for which
"
|

IV

EIC

EPMHN

151
110

dpfievov iv TraXd/juy, dfiirvvro Be OepfM)^ avrfjbrj' roi nrpcoTiara irvprjla irvp r aviScoKe. 'lEipfjbrj'i

TToWd

Be KayKava Koka KarovBaiw evl 0oOpa) ovXa \a^(bv iiredrjKev eirTjeravd' Xd/jLTrero Be </)Xo^
T7j\6(Te
6(f)

<j>v(rav

lelaa ttu/oo? fJbiya BaiofjuevoLO.

115

pa

Be irvp
B'

Tocppa
110.

dveKaie ^Lt] kXvtov 'Hcj^alaTOLO, etX/ce Ovpa^e v'jroppv')(ia<; eXuKa^ ^ov<;

||

Tdxa

ixnix 5' cixinNUTO cet. (Sjua Ruhnken : : naXduHC Sclmeidewin SjunNUTO "bk Ernesti): euju6c Autjuh M, quod rec. Wolf: aOrufiN Scaliger ad ^e^uam 562 114. 9i5caN E KdXa xD 113. aOa pro ouXa Gemoll 112. KaX^ 9uzaN cet. :

M
:

90caN suspicatus est D'Orville

fipuxouc ci. Barnes
cf.
:

J. P. xxv.

253
:

thX' elXu9dzouca

Ruhnken
:

116.

1:pi-

OnepBpuxiac D'Orville OnoBpuxouc Ludwich unoBpux^ac Ilgen

ol

Quintus

xii.

136

8'

dp

Att'

6^ovs

Xeiaivov.

As Kulm pointed
line in

which the actual

;

out, it is clear that a friction is de-

this (see Blaydes on Arist. JVub. 768) was particularly used for sacred fire, and the myth of Orph. Lith. 184 f. Prometheus is specially concerned with
; ;

otherwise the scribed has been lost "hot blast" would have been the result a laurel branch, held of "trimming firmly in the hand, with a knife." Moreover, the words Ap/xeuov iv TraXdfxri are appropriate, not to the rpiiravov, but to the aropeis, which needed to be kept

the preservation of
stalk,
V.

fire

in the fennel-

although in one account (Diod. 67) the invention of irvpela is also attributed to Prometheus Sikes and Willson on Aesch. P. V. xvi. f. 113. ouXa Gem oil's ava (from the similar passage (t 308) cannot be accepted
; :

The missing line must have steady. contained a word to indicate the aropeijs (perhaps KLcrcrds, cf. Pliny I.e., or pdfivos, an alternative word in Hesych.) and a verb like rpl^eitf. the plur. TraXdfiris is 110. naXdjujj not necessary, although read by Schneide:

oiiXa

is

not

certain.

sound, though the meaning is The Homeric sense of

win from S 600,

ijuinNUTO
:

234.

is "close," "thick," but it is In later applied to wool or hair only. Greek the word has a wider extension, of plants or trees (see L. and S.). Here it iinjeTapd, might be roughly equivalent to " " in thick bundles," or possibly bushy,"

FovXos

the correct quantity (cf. Schulze Q. E. 324) shews the exactness of M's reading, against the other mss. = On eepjubc 6uTu4 Hes. Theog. 696. the citation ap. schol. on S 222 see
p. li n. 1.

with leaves, twigs and all. Ebeling, however, is probably right in connecting with 6\os (for ovXos in this sense cf. p 343, w 118 and ioifra 137), i.e. "whole" so Meyer {Griech. Et. s.v. branches
;

SKo%

i.e.

6\Fos).
:

111. The editors eject the line as a be as genuine as is, no gloss, but it may An^Bcokc, doubt, the similar line 25. "gave forth," cf. dviKaie 115; not

linHcraNd
Op.

with synizesis, as in Hes.

Kal
"B.fx.

607,

Orph. "Epy.
;

11,

10,

Maximus 465
TOKTjes h.

cf.

^acrtXTjes

Hes.

Op.

"gave back," for Baumeister is surely wrong in seeing an allusion to Hes. Op.
aSrts evs ttocs 'laireTOCo ^K\\p' According to the usual dvdpdjTToiaiv.
fikv
\

The Bern. 137. 263, open vowels in 61. 114. The MSS. form <pi^av

word has

may

be

50 t6

tradition

was, of course, Prometheus fire, or restored it when hidden by Zeus. The present line does not necessarily imply a different tradition Hermes does not discover fire, but only invents one method of ignition by "fireFire sticks," and (so) "gave fire." Avas also produced by the flint (Seneca or crystal I.e.), and by the burning-glass
it

dialectal ; cf. e.g. Herwerden Xea?. s.v. Z. 116. OnoBpuxiac: the adjective elsewhere means "submerged," but as

that gave

men

two verbs
exist, in

viro^pvxdo/xaL

and

vTroppix<^

the sense of "roaring in a low tone," viro^p^xi-os may exist in the same the There is, however, meaning. difficulty that the v in ^pvx^oixai and

hence Ludwich with cognates is long some probability writes viro^p{ixovs. But a synizesis of -ta is possible.
;

152
Bot,a<;

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
ay^c
8'

IV

irvpo^,
S'

d/jL(l)OTepa<;

hvvafjbt^ Be ol eirkero iroWrj' eVt vcjra '^afial l3aXe (j)V(noc6aa<i

'

iyK\iVQ}v
6/370)
ctyirra

eKiiXivhe hi

alcova^;

reTOprjcra^
120

5'

epyov oira^e ra/juoDV Kpea iriova BrifjuM' S a/i.^' o^eXotdc ireirapfieva hovpareoiai,
ofjuov

adpKaf;
ipy/jL6Vov

/cal

ev '^oXaSeaai,'

vcora yepdafiia /cal fiekav alfia rd S' avTov klt eVt ^00/3779,
ivl
Trerprj,
cet.
:

pLVOv^

8'

i^erdvvorcre KaTacrTV<f>6\a)
119. ^KKpiNac

117. ^cnero Stadtmiiller

^PKXfNCON

^rxXiNac Ilgen

dncMNCON Gemoll
||

||

bi

aicoNoc

MxT

corr.

bi

afcoNoc
:

drK\(NcoN bk juiNUNea t6t' Gemoll Ir^pHccN Ilgen nfoNi cet, eadem varietas 120. nioNa 121. &* dp 750, t 464, p 241 124. Korbi cTU9cXa) D ed. pr. Korii CTU9eXfl &xx<p' T htl'] ^ni Barnes

TeTopl^[cac codd. : t* lacunam finxit Schneidewin

\\

i|

119. The manuscript reading seems satisfactory and complete in sense ; iykKIvwv, to which objection has been taken, certainly means much the same as thus pleonKij\iv8, but the action the cows astically expressed is clear on their backs (118) Hermes being "turned them round and rolled them over" in order to reach their alQves or backbones. These he pierced with his yX^Kpavou, a process essentially similar to the modern method of pole-axing ; cf. P 520 f. See J. H. S. xv. p. 286.
:

at Adelsberg (Austria) there are stalacthe form of drapery. But the theory breaks down if the reference is to the Triphylian, not to the Messenian Pylos (see Introd. p. 132) at least there is no known stalactite cave in that
tites in
;

region.

D'Orville
as

first

J. F. XXV. p. 254) that these

suggested (see were actual

As Gemoll relics. skins, preserved notes, the skins were probably exhibited outside the cave, which would negative the theory of stalactites (see below). Instances of such relics are quoted in
R. S. xvii, p. 257 (e.g. the skin of Marsyas, Herod, vii. 26) to these may be added Pint. Quaest. Rom, 4 (the horus of a cow dedicated by Servius Tullius in the temple of Diana on the Aventine),
./.
;

Gemoll's dyKklvwv, from Orph. Arg. 314 f. a^d^ou dvaKkivas K(pa\r}v, does not suit the context ; Hermes would not throw back the cows' heads to strike at their backbones. M's iKKplvas can hardly be given a meaning. Teropinicac curious that the editors have it is rejected the manuscript reading here. The form is (][uite justified as a "re267. duplicated aorist" see Leaf on So Fick {B. B. xxii. p. 269), comparing Pax 381 reTop-qcro}. The aor. Arist.
: ;

reropelv

is

quoted

by

Hesych.

The

usual reading re Top-f}aas must involve a lacuna, which is here unnecessary. 120. gprcfc) d' kt\. cf. Hes. Op. 382 r iw' ^pycp ipyd^eadai. 'ipyov
:

Paus. iii. 16. 1 (Leda's eigg), vi. 22. 1 (bones of Pelops), ix. 19. 7 (plane-tree at Aulis), schol. T on 21 {/xijdpoL shown by guides). The list could be amplified, especially for relics which served as talismans (see Frazer on Paus. viii. 47. The hymn-writer seems to refer to 5). a local Triphylian legend but nothing known of the cave where the skins is
;

were preserved. In regard to the disposition of the skins

of victims in actual ritual, the practice to sell them {Ath. Mitth. vii. 72, the proceeds Dittenberger 566, 620 were called depfiarLKdv), or they became the perquisites of the priests (Ath. Mitth. xiii. 166, xxiv. 267 f., C. I. G. G. S. 235, Dittenberger 595, 599 f., 734 4 etc., Paton and Hicks Inscr. Cos 37, 38). 124. KaTacru9^Xc^ in first Hes,

122. repdcjuia not in Homer ; explained by 129. 124 f. O. Miiller thinks that the writer refers to a stalactite cave, now called rb (TTT'rjkaiov toO N^crropos, near the
:

was

Messenian Pylos, the formation of which the skins. The view is attractive, and is accepted by Baumeister and Frazer. In one of the caves at
suggested

Theog.

Cheddar there is a stalagmite configuration which closely resembles a curtain

;

Kard^Tipos.

but

is

by explains Barnes' ivL is from 404, not absolutely necessary here ; as

;

806

Hesych.

tui

IV
6TL

EIC
0)9

EPMHN
7r6(pva(rc,

16
125

vvv ra
Brj

fjuirao-cra

iroXv^povLou

Brjpov
'^pfjb7](;

fjuera

ravra koX d/cptrov

avrap

eireira

'^apfjLo^pcov

\ei(p

iirl

elpvaaTO iriova epya TrXaTa/jLcovc koL ea'^icre ScoSeKU

/jboipa^

K\7]poTra\el<i' rekeov Be yepa<; nrpoaeOrjKev ifcdarr], v6^ 6(7L7]<; Kpedcov r/pdo-aaro Kv8ifjL0<i *Ej0yLt>}9.
oB/JLT) rydp jJbLV 6TCp6 KOL dOdvaTOV TTEp ioVTa rjBeV' dXk' ovB w? ol iireiOeTO Ovfxo^ d<yrjv(opy

130

125.

rh ju^acca
:

(0.

meister

Ilgen : 127. X'^P^^f^P^^

codd.
ivl
:

no\uxp(^NioN Barnes Tdwu', Scca Hermann

:

^^

rh u^aze BauHcca p juct' Scca x t6 noXuxp<5Nia ne90aci seu xe 9u\dccoi 126. Kar' oKpioc pro Kai SxpiTON Gemoll corr. Stephanus 132. ijSei vel ftdei X<^P"<^ 9^pcoN p
Miiller)
:

Tb.

TOJuiHc,

corr.

Ruhnken

1 1

^neneieero omisso

oi

can be taken as a loose equivalent of At all events the skins were probably hung outside the cave ; cf. 404
iiri.

reference to a system of twelve gods, of whom Hermes is one. As Gemoll rightly

explains, Hermes is consciously claiming his prerogative, and is himself instituting the ritual which is hereafter to be

125. The line was left hopelessly corrupt until 0. Miiller {Hyperhor. Rom. Stud. p. 310, quoted by Baumeister) Previous critics accepted M's fi^Taaaa.

observed by men.

had combined
neut.
iirl

TdfieT, rdvvd' etc.

is

The
in
ttjv

KXHponaXeTc: dxa^Xey. r^pac: 122 viora yepdafita, and 5 6Q where also the back is the portion of honour.
cf.

129.

plur.

/j^raacra
i.

recognised

Cramer An. Ox.

fierd

280 &airp irapd

yiveraL ^iriaaa ovTb) Kal irapk ttjv The fern, occurs t 221 ixiraaaa.
iJ^v

Xwpts

irpbyovQi

x^P^^

^^
n.

jxiraaaaL.
3,

See

Smyth

Ionic p.

305

Schulze

K. Z. xxix. 263. The neuter may no doubt be used adverbially, so that it is unnecessary with Schneidewin and Baumeister to write fiira^e. The meaning of rd jxiraaaa may be "in the time
intervening" (from then till now), or, more probably, "thereafter" simply.

technical in worship for the portion set aside whether for gods see Dittenberger index s.v. or priests 130. 6dHC KpedcoN: cf. h. Dem. 211 The "rite" of course lay bcri'qs iveKev. in eating sacrificial meat. from 5 441 f. . . 131. hhxxk greipe 132. M's iireireiOeTo is the conjecture of a scribe for metrical reasons, after the loss of oi, with a reminiscence of ]8 103 5' avT iireireWeTO dv/xbs dy-qvoip. 7]fuv For similar instances see J. H. S. xv.
; . :

The word was

p. 287.

The

further emphasised in the next line by jierd ravTct, just as the idea of 7r6\vxp6vioi is repeated by dripbv
is

sense

The reason why Hermes, although

is

Kal dKpiTov. 126. fiKpiTON

5'

adverbial, as in 577 rb
h.

dKpLTov,

and

xix.

26

d/cptra.

Gemoll 's objection to the word is quite The sense is "without unfounded. bounds," i.e. continually. Hermann compares Verg. Georg. iii. 476 nwie quoque
post tanto. 127. xap"<^9pw:
is

from eating Robertson Smith {Eel. 306) remarks that p. Hermes is called ^ovcpbvos (436, where the story seems to see note), and that be one of the many legends about the
KpeiG)v epaTL^cov (64), refrains

not evident. Sem. rev. ed.

' '

origin of sacrifice."

The present

passage,

the true reading again preserved by Hesychius, who quotes it as a title of Hermes. nfoNa gpra : elsewhere of rich fields

Gemoll compares

however, appears only to allude to the institution of sacrifice to the twelve gods, with special reference to Hermes' inclusion in the number (see on 128). Further, although Robertson Smith proves the sanctity of oxen in early times, it does not seem that the idea

283,

5 318.

Here

the phrase suggests a parodic style, *' the rich works of his hands." 128. BcbdeKO uoipac : this is the first

The sanctity would is present here. be violated by killing as well as by whereas Hermes has no eating oxen scruple in killing, but only refrains from
;

154

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
i/jLLpovTi,,

IV

Kai T fJuaX

"fTreprjv'f

leprj^;

Kara

Beiprj^;.

dWh
Brjfibv
(Trjfjba

TO,

fjuev

KareOrjKev 69 avXiov v'^LixeXadpov,

fjueTrjopa

KoX Kpea iroWd,

verjf;

al-\j/

dvaecpe,

135

cj)(oprj^'

iirl

Be

^vXa Ka^yKav

deipa^
dvr/jLrj.

ovXoTToB^ ovXo/cdprjva irvpo^ KareBd/jLvar

133. nepflN
cTn' Allen

136.

n^pHN p n^pHN' xAtD nepN Barnes nepfiN* Clarke nep versum om. M 9COnAc codd. 9CopAc Hermann cl. 385
: :

||

Neoc9ariHC Ruhnken

KdpwBa
eating.

NeH90NiHC Ilgen

||

dreipac Ilgen

137. odKondb' oCrXo-

The passage may imply that Hermes was unwilling to eat the flesh of any animal he was honoured XtjSavuToh Kal rf/aia-TOis Kal iroirdvoLs Theopomp.
;

Hermes'
clear

arrangement
:

but

it

seems

that the two cows were divided into three parts the skins were left outside on a flat rock (124) the flesh,
;

ap. Porphyr. de ahst. ii. 16 (at Methydrion) ; milk and honey were offered to him (cf. Anth. Pal. ix. 72, 318 and 744). It is true that animals were also sacrificed to Hermes, e.g. a ram (Sauppe die Myster.

chines,

and

tripe, etc. (122),

which had

von Andania, ausgewahlte Schrift. p. 274), and a goat at Eleusis (C. /. A. i. 5), cf. a vase in the B. M. (Cat. ii. B and victims were offered at 362), so Cyllene (Gemin. elem. astr. i. 14) in Homeric times r 398 (lambs and but the local ritual recorded by goats) the writer may have demanded a bloodless sacrifice. Otherwise we must accept Gemoll's explanation that Hermes is humorously placed in an awkward he has sacrificed to the predicament twelve gods, and is now about to begin his meal, like a human sacrificer taut he remembers in time that he is himself one of the twelve, who have to be content with the savour of sacrifice, without
; ; :

been cooked on spits and then divided into twelve portions, were now brought into the cave (134), and put away lastly the heads and feet were burned, rh Ju^N (i.e. d-rjfidv Kal Kpia) is answered by i-jrl 8(^. There is no question of a lacuna, as Schneidewin and Baunieister suppose, 135. ueri^opa ktX. Hermes stowed the portions higher up in the cave (? on a ledge of rock), "to be a memorial of
;
;

his childish theft." Here again, some of the commentators see allusion to the natural configuration of the cave, whose stalactites, in what way is not clear,

suggested the "twelve portions." It is more probable that Hermes was initiating some piece of ritual which was afterwards observed inside the cave, in honour of
the twelve gods.
136. 9copHC Hermann's neat emendation depends on 385, where (which is wanting here) alone has (pwp^v see there
:

its

substance.
10. 2) does

Apollodorus (iii. the hymn see Introd. p. 130. 133. fnepfiNf: the scribe who wrote this (and perhaps Triprjv' also) intended to read Treprjuai from Trepaivo) but neither this verb nor wepdv (Barnes'
; ;

not follow

on the word.
deipac
accepted,
lifted, i.e.
:

dyeipas,
is

which
necessary

is
:

usually

not

Hermes

conjecture usually accepted) are suitable to the act of eating. Perhaps ir^prjv may be retained as an adverb, Tr^prjv

piled, fresh wood upon his old fire. The repetition of the verb is no The fire was allowed to burn objection. down to hot embers, before the meat could be roasted (121), as it was held

Kara meaning "across (the ^pKos dbbvTuv) and down the throat. " This would imply a lacuna, with a verb like KadlrjixL, cf. h 642 XavKavirjs Kadii)Ka, and T 209. The proposal in J. H. S. xvii. p. 258
ifieipovri
irep
elu'

directly over the fire on spits (cf. I 212 f.) Hermes now needs a blazing fire to burn the heads and feet.
;

137. oOX6noy oOXoKdpHNa there was now nothing left of the cows except the heads and feet Ruhnken is therefore
: ;

would introduce

but the metre seems For the throat against the emendation. in this or similar contexts cf. also Eur. Ion 1037, Orest. 41, Nicand. Alex. 131.
verlj,

this decisive

right in understanding these words as substantival, "all the feet and heads."

Gemoll compares

oXbTrrepos,

bXbaxoi-vos.

The words may belong

Gemoll suggests)
case
oiiXois
;

to

ritual

(as

134

f.

There has

been doubt

about

In any here from odXos, Ion. for

cf. oXo/cai^rcD.

IV
iireL

EIC

EPMHN
Xpeo<^ Tjvvae
Balfjucov,

155

avTap

toc iravra
irpoer]Kev
ifjbdpave,

Kara
e?

ardvSaXa

jjuev

^A\(f)6i,ov
S'

ffadvSlvrjv,
140

av6paKL7]v
7ravvu')(^bo<^'

S*

koviv
(^6(o<;

dfidOvve fxeKaivav

koXov
S*
aZ^/r'

he

eireXapbire S6\i]V7]<;.

}LvX\')]V7)<;

avTi<^
01

opdpio^,

ovBe t/?

d^LKero Bla Kaprjva SoXt^?)? oSov dvTel3ok7]aev

145

ovre Oewv fiaKapcov ovre Ovtjtmv dvOpcowcov, ovBe /cvv6<; XeXdtcovTO' A^o? 8 ipcovvLO<; '^ppbrjt;
Bo'x^/jLcoOelf;

fjueydpoLo Bed Kkrjldpov eBvvev,

6vd\,lyKC0<;,

dvpX)

OTTcopivf}

7]vr

OyLtt^X?;.

138. Toi
J1
II

ed. pr.

om.

cet.

I:nei5fi

|i

KQT^Xajune

ftNUce]

hOXhcg

M
:

141.
ti

naNNUxON

142.

Qvj/

145. ufbc pro l:puHC Ilgen

143. Bpepia Ilgen 147. djuix^HN

pro tic

Hermann

6\os, in spite of the fact that in

with curly hair." ovXoKaprjvos means for the Homeric 138. Karii XP^oc
:

"

r 246

So Apoll. Arg. V 189. 140. ^dpaNG: for the form in a Hermann compares # 347 av^yjpdvrj. " dudeuNe dusted," apparently = "sanded," like d/nados. 141. The line is ejected by Matthiae and others. Gemoll considers it inconsistent with 99, 100, but genuine if 97, 98 are an interpolation. There seems to be no serious difficulty (see on 97 f.).
Kara
fxdtpav. all the rest of the night naNNUxioc Gemoll compares iravrjix^pLos in A 472 add ^ 434 iravvvxi'V and S 453 ttoLv Tjfiap. M's iravv^x'-^^ is less idiomatic, but could
:

tautology in saying "he passed through the keyhole of the hall, and made straight But this repetition does for the cave." not warrant us in suspecting 148, 149

with Baumeister, or in seeing two recensions with Hermann. The temple of Hermes was on the

summit

of Cyllene ; it was in ruins by the time of Pausanias (vii. 17. 1). There is no record of the cave. 146. SoxJuweeic the use of 5oxAt6s,
:

56x/xtos in

Homer (M

148,

116) shews

that the verb means "turning sideways," not, as Baumeister translates, incurvata cervice so of a boar turning suddenly The passage is no doubt Hes. Scut. 389. a reminiscence of 5 802 is ddXafiof S'
;

stand adverbially.

Sn^Xaune cf. P 650 open question whether

:

but

it

is

an

GiarfKde irapa K\r)l'dos tfiavra.

/caTeXa,u7re (M) should not be preferred, as although not Homeric it is a very suitable word see
;

L.

and

S. h.

144 = i 521,
145. oij&^
:

Aphr. 35

cf.

339.

143;

the
is
. .

co-ordinate with translation "not

ovM tls even"

There the an eiSwXov which is unsubhere SoxAtw^eis and ^/ca Trocri stantial irpo^ijSQv 149 shew that there is no metamorphosis of Hermes, as some commentators the god only suppose "squeezes through sideways," like (i.e. as quickly or easily as) a wind or mist. The passage is no support to Koscher's
subject
is
;
;

the expression is not very common, but perfectly good Greek in poetry from Homer onwards cf. B 527 'Ol'X^os raxi)? At'as, Hippon. fr. 21 A KuXXiyj'te MatdSos "Eipixri, Soph. Aj. 172 Taupo7r6Xa Aids "Apre/its, ihid. 1302, Anth. Pal. vi. 334. 3 MatciSos 'Ep/ia, Anth. Flan. i. 11. 3 MaidSos 'Ep/uLav. 146 f. The cave had an auXiJ in the open air (see on 26), but the fi^yapov, through the keyhole of which Hermes passed, must be identical with part, at There is thus a least, of the dvrpov.
.

(Edgar) Ai6c

wrong.
'EpjUHC
:

theory of a wind-god.
147. Cf.

^20

17

5'

avTo defipta
aiiTT]

Koijprjs

avifiov cbs ttvoit) itriaFor the (of a dream).

cf.

double comparison

Apoll, Arg.

877

5^ irvoiri Ik^Xt} difias, tjvt

'

Here two Thetis). ' as quick as the wind, as intrated, " visible as air ; probably, however, the comparison refers simply to the unsubstantial quality of wind and air see on
;

6vcpos (of aspects may be illus-

45.

aOpij 6ncopiNQ : cf. d-Trcjpivds Bop^rjs, 346, e 328, and, for diriapLvbs, Schulze Q. E. 474, Danielsson p. 60. Quintus iv. Ill has aiip-Q VTTTjdr} evaXLyKLOv.

156

TMNOI OMHPIKOl
S*

IV

Wvaa<;

avrpov i^Uero iriova

vr)6v,

r)Ka iroaX
ia(TV/jLVco<;

Trpo^i^wv ov yap KTvirev, aJ9 'Jrep iir ovBec. 150 S' dpa \ikvov eircp'^eTO kvSl/jlo<; *l^p/jLrj<;'

(TTrdpyavov
vrjiTLOVy

reKVOV ajjuif 0)fjb0i,<; elXvjxevo^ r^vTe iv irakdjjbrjcn irep' lyvvcri Xai(j)o<; ddvpav,

148. teiicac
encodi^

Fick

u^NOC

II

MD

kn oCdei] iei^Nac cet. 149. npoBiBcbN fiNTpoN 150. hrnic versui puncta apponit 151. AXu^cc^xero Ilgen lacunam ante h. v. Schneidewin 162. nepirNuci cndpraNa 3' Ilgen
:
||
||

MxD

||

||

nep'
||

irNuci

x:

nap' irN^ci
:

naXduHC
:

nepi
:

M 'Daniel
:

I.e.:

napoirNOc
:

Hermann

XaT90C deipcoN Martin

:

dreipcoN Ilgen

deOpcoN et l:^prcoN (153) transp. Matthias 'Daniel Xai9ea cupcoN Gemoll OHpcoN

M
"

9aidp6c deiipcoN Ruhnken Xai9ei Franke Xai9ec' deupcoN Ilgen

148. ieOcac: governing (!^i/T/)Oio mak" of. 693, ing straight for the cave and the gen. after Idijs, a 119, y 17. nioNa nh6n not the cave generally, but the inner part, which was the nymph's special dwelling-place cf. the use of 'a6s = the cella of a temple. The word recognizes her divinity, and perhaps alludes also to a later cult in the cave
;

cf.

247. 149. npo6iBc2>N 225.

for the
' '

form see on

In oOdei, as (might be expected) on the floor"; i.e. there was no echo in the cave cf. the common Attic use
;

&c ncp
(lis

ws AaKedaifidvios This sense seems quite satisfactory, though there is neatness in Fick's ois irep i-rrwb^ {B. B.
dSi/j'aros,
,

of

in Du5^

elweip

Thue.

iv.

84,

etc.

composition there are exx. in Hesiod {Theog. 678 irepiaxe, 733 Trepo^xerat), and even in Attic (Aesch. Ag. 1144 irepefid\ovTo, Eum. 637 irepeaK-qvuiaev, recognised by scholia). For the evidence of inscriptions cf. C. I. G. 1064 irep' ifielo = (Megara), 1688 7r^po5os 7re/D/o5os (Delphi). Schulze Q. E. 133 n. 7, Smyth Ionic 683 allow no exceptions; Kiihner-Blass i. 53 give the exceptions to the general rule van Leeuwen Ench. p. 540 defends See the elision in Aeolic and Doric. further La Roche Horn. Unters. i. p. 651 where Hellanicus 121, schol. A on took irep iraipov for irepi, AIoXlkQis. The possibility of the elision in Pindar seems clearly established, and the licence may very well be allowed in a hymn which ad'Daniel's mits forms like ddpSds 106.
;

xxii. 269). 151. It is

non- Ionic
the elision.

iroKdix-Qs

trepl

would remove

doubtful whether there is an asyndeton here or at 153. Gemoll punctuates at ddijpcvv, but that participle and eiXvfiivos seem logically to depend on Ke'cTo rather than on eTrt^xero. In either case, there is no need to suppose a lacuna, with Schneidewin. The asyndeton is
a
cf.

both words seem XaT90c deiipcoN " " sound playing with the bed-clothes Xa?is evidently the meaning required. 0OS is not found elsewhere in this sense. The construction is hard ddvpofxipr)
:
;

marked
17,

characteristic of this

hymn

25,

111,

237,

438,

447,

478,

482, 512.

of a musical instrument, the pass, of a cognate like /xova-av ddijpbiv, Other exx. in L. and S., h. Pan 15. whether material or figurative, are cog-

(485)

is

culty

: there is of course no diffithe accusative crirdpyapov, although the dative is Homeric with

eiXuu^NOC
in

nate. But the construction is essentially similar to Trat'fetj' with ace. of person,

this verb, and occurs in 245. 152. nep' frNuci : irepi,

"about his thighs," is required by the sense, as in Theocr. xxv. 242 wep lyvij-rjaLv ^Xi^e KepKov (where there are similar variants) ; -rrapd, of p, is less good, as we should expect
Trap' iyvias.

The question whether

38, and Nem. xi.
(in

irepL

with," Anth. Pal. ix. 49 iral^ere ifii, ib. x. 64 and 70, Lucian Nigr. 20. Possibly, however, the original was a dat. Xaicpei, or better Xalcpea' Gemoll's Aai0ea (with L again elided). Matthiae's exchange of o-^pwu is flat. dddpwv and Upywv is negatived by the dQipisiv should mean objection that
''-pla.j

Toi>s fier'

xAw

can admit
iv.

elision, is raised

on Pindar

01.

(with

265,
iii.

vi.

composition)

Pyth.

52,

40, fr. 122.

In

shell ; like a toy (418 is different).

an instrument) playing on his but Hermes is simply holding it

IV

EIC
Kelro,
fjLTjrepa

EPMHN
-^eipo^
elire

157
iepycov.

'^eXvv iparrjv
8'

eV

apiarepa

ov/c

dp*

eKrjOe Oehv

6e6<^,

re fivOov
155
olq)

Tiirre av,

TroiKtXofjLrjra,
iirieLfjuive
Secr/jua
;

nrodev roBe vvkto^; iv copy

^PXV' cLvai^eir^v
Tf

vvv ae

/jloX

TCL')^

ajjurj'yava

irepl

TrXevpfjaiv ')(pvTa

ArjTotSov viTo

%/9crt

BieK irpoOvpoio ireprjcreLV,

160

ae ^epovra fiera^v kot d^Kea (p7}X7}TV(TLV. Tj ppe iraKiv iJieyaXr)v ae Trarrjp i^vTevae puepifjivav
Sv7]roL<;

avOpcoTroLCTL koI adavdroto-c deolat.

S'

rr)v
fjLTJrep

^^pfi7]<;

fjLvOoiaLV

d/nei^ero KepBaXeoiai,'

i/jLT],

Ti
|1

fji6

ravra TtrvcrKeaL yvre tekvov

:
!|

Tinxe

cTne "bk Ilgen eXaee 155. xdBe codd. corr. Wolf cx^Xie pro Gemoll 157. Biicax* 3k t6c' 156. 3e c D diicrax* Ilgen Hermann H (pro fi) rdx' Barnes 3i' 4k 158. 3ieK MELDB nXeupotci p XHToideco Hermann XafidNTa cet. cet. corr. Baumeister 159. 9^poNTa Xaedwra Matthiae ft ck KOKbn rd ju^aze Schmitt k Xa66NTa kqt' SrKac Rgen Afe XdoNra JudX' fi ce koX6n sive koXo66n Schmidt 9HXHTeuciN p 91X- cet.
154.
cCi

||

||

M
|i

|!

||

OLS
osii

Ludwich
:

160.

rdXaN pro ndXiN Ruhnken

:

161. eNHXobN

163.

TiTiicKcai codd.
.

3e3(cKeai Pierson
.
:

niNucKeic

Ruhnken

n6eeN the double . 155. Tinxe question does not "indicate the haste of the speaker" (Baumeister), but is the usual succinct idiom, like the familiar tIs x63e, "in this way," or irbdev, etc. " hither," as not infrequently in Homer, see M. and R. especially in the Odyssey on a 409. Only the singular occurs in the corruption of the this local sense Mss. {Td8e) is paralleled by one MS. (N) in a 409. 156. dNQi^eiHN 4nieiu^Ne = A 149. 157-159. The passage is usually conMatthiae's Xaddvra has sidered corrupt been accepted, but this would not account
; ; ;

The substitution of /xera^e is possible ; the word is corrupted into fxera^u in Hes. The meaning will then be Op. 394. "you will live a robber's life ever afterwards." For wooded hills as the resort of brigands cf. 287, Dicaearch. i. 8 (geogr. min. i. p. 100 Miiller), Anth. Pal. vii. 544, Juv. iii. 307 with Mayor's
note.

Whatever the reading or translation of 159, there are certainly two co-ordinate alternatives ^ (159) cannot stand for IxdXXov }}, as Matthiae and Gemoll sup;

for Xaddvra,

much less (fy^povra. The latter

:

can be retained in the sense of "raiding" for the absolute use (common in combination with dyecv) cf. Find. 01. viii. 14 et TLs eK 86fJicov (p^pei, Arist. Uq. 205
dyKvXaLS racs xepcriv dpird^wv (p^pec, Demosth. v. 12 dpyvptov ofxerai (pipu}v. The alternatives are that Hermes will either be caught by Apollo, or (if he escapes) he will live an outlaw's life in the glens, eked out by occasional raids, /iera^iy may thus stand : Hermes
6ti
. .

think you will be caught pose sooner than you will have another chance of stealing'.'). The particle in 157 is therefore disjunctive, and should be accented with Barnes 17. 158. AHxotdou the patronymic is not found in Homer the older form would be Arp-otdeo}, which Hermann
(i.e.
:

"I

needlessly restores.

by Ruhnken's rdXav.

160. ndXiN should not be supplanted Maia wishes to

escape the responsibility, and bids her son "go back again," to the scene of his
Trracra Cf. of TrdXiv, depredations. Persephone's forced deparature, h. Bern.
if this word is to be kept it must bear the sense of rcrijaKeTo deaindah irvp 4> 342 and of the cognate TervKovrd re daira etc., but with a figura:

would "rob by whiles," when necessity should compel ; cf. 287 biroTav KpeiCjv fiera^O might also ipari^uv dvTrjs ktX. be "meanwhile," i.e. "until you are finally caught," opposed to rdxa 157, and this would give equally good sense.

398. 163. xixucKeai

168
v^TTLOv,

TMNOl OMHPIKOI

09 jxaka nravpa fiera (fypecrlv ai(Tv\a olBe, rapffaXeov, koX /jirjTpo^; viraiheLhoiKev ivLird^ ;

165

avrap

eyob

Te')(yr)<;

eTrc^^o-o/jbac,

tj

rt?

apio-TTj,

^ovKoXecov ifie koI ere hvajXTrepe'^' ovhe deolai aOavdroLaiv dBcoprjToc koI oKiaTot v(t)l fJL6T

avTov

rfjSe [xevovre^
-^/jbara

^eXrepov
irKovdioVi
164.

dve^ofieO , &)? av Kekevei^. iravra fier dOavdroi^i oapi^etv

iroXvX'ijlov,
rj

170

dcfyvecov,

Kara

Scopua

noXXd

BaX^coN
codd.
:

tui 9pec)N fipjuewa naOpa 166. tijuhc y>ro t^x**"*^ Matthiae

||

aYciJua

Rulmken

166. rap-

167. BoukoX^con] BouXeucoN

:

corr.

Ludwich (BoukoX^cin Gemoll)

:

drXaYobN Baumeister
z.

hist.

Syntax
:

ix.

6XBizeiN sen nXourizciN Schneidewin KwdeOeiN Stadtmiiller KudaiscoN Dyroff (Schanz's Beitrdge SXicroi y (sc. ET in textu 168. QnacToi Ma^AtD^ 69)
:
:

Ln
B
:

superscr.)

Qnacroi etiam

LgNPRj

finXacroi R2

SnXicroi
||

ACL3Q

<Sn croi

QnucToi

Hermann

169. aCJxcoc pro

auroO Matthiae

deH6juee*

M
effective,

tive

application:
this dressing
?

me

"

"why

do you give In Greek this is

but the negative iravpa

is

more

and

conveyed
applies to

by

irX^veiv,

which

properly

things, clothes, tripe, etc., and has the parallels lavata di testa, laver la tUe in the Romance languages, "dust his jacket," "dress him down" in English. legitimate construction Of course is also provided for Tavra. there is no other instance of this sense Pierson's conof TirOaKea-dai or reiJxeLv.

to protest against a child possessing "lit thoughts" is perhaps too cynical. The point is that Hermes can blame as well as be blamed. 165. Kai JUHTpoc kt\. : added as a kind of afterthought, as the ace. rap-

^aX4ov precedes.
167. BouKoXecoN
:

this correction

may
the

be accepted
cf.

for the error of the MSS.

KO

445,

where, for ^ovkoX^vti,

jecture

strongly supported by the very similar passage T 200 f.

UriXetdr],
u}s
I

dedia-Keai

is

fxrj

5ri

fx

eirieacrl

ye

vqirvTtov
fxvdrj-

The M. 732 has ^ovXeovn. pap. older attempts, either to make ^ovXeOetv
B.

'4\ireo Seidi^eadaL, eirel

\

ad(pa olda Kal

a'iavXa

avrbs
(xaadai.

yjiihu

Kepro/xias

-qb'

The change from r to 5, howimprobable, for the instances given on h. Ap. 244 (SpOcpaKTos Tp6(paKTos etc.) are phonetic rather than graphical. It should be noted that deidi^eadaL is
ever,
is

an accusative, or to take it absolutely, i/j^ following iTri^-fj(TOfxa.L, are For the metaphor cf. the impossible. use of TToifxalvu) in Find. Isthm. iv. 12,
govern
Aesch. J^um. 91. 168. Of the two readings, dXcaroL is the better throughout the hymn Hermes
;

fut.

of Seidiaaofiai. "frighten," whereas

should mean "welcome" from The correct form would therefore be dediaaeai, which, however, Later writers is further from the mss. seem to have confused the two verbs " scared. " cf. Arist. Lys. 564 idediaKcro aYcuXa are un164. naGpa and doubtedly the best readings, the latter word being supported by the Homeric
dedia-Keai.

8edi(TK0fxai.

a point of being recognised as a god, to whom gifts and prayers belong. Moreover, airaaToi is unsuitable Hermes and his mother were not starving, with and stores of nectar and dfiipitroXoi, ambrosia (248). Ridgeway {J. P. xvii. p. 109) need not have objected to the
;

makes

form &Xl<ttos, although AXXlo-tos is elsefor the where found (see L. and S.) double form cf. ttoXi^Xicttos and ttoXiJX;

passage quoted above, where gives the correct sense a'i!av\a rb KadrjKov Xeyofjt^uas direLKds
child

schol.
rets

Xkttos.

irapa

169.

aOroO
vii.

thBc
iii.

Matthiae quotes
Trjde

who

"like a knows few words of blame."

: .
.

Herod,

141

avroO
5.

neviofiev.

Add Hom.

ep.

In Hermes' mouth

M's reading TroXXd Ap/neva would imply much the same thing conversely,
.

the words are contemptuous, hole and corner."

"in

this

IV

EIC

EPMHN
afKJ^l

15
Be
Tt/ji7J<;,

avTpcp iv rjepoevTL 6aacra6/JLV'

Kayo)
el

Trj<;

6<tl7)^
fir]

eTTL^rjao/nat
irarr^p

-^9

Trep ^AttoWcov.

Be Ke

Bcorjao

e/jLO^;,

y too eycoye
elvai.

ireiprjawy
el

Bvvafiai,
epevvTjcrec

^rjXrjrewv

6p'^a/jL0<;

175

Be

fjL

Atjtov^; epiKvBeo^
oto/iiac

Vi6<;,

aXXo
elfjbL

TL 01

Kol

fjuel^ov

avTL^oXrjaeiv.

yap eh Tlvdcova fieyav

Bofiov

avmoprjawv
180

evOev oXl^; rpiiroBa^ irepcKaWea^; -^Be \e^7)Ta<i TropOrjacd koI '^pvorov, aXc<; r atOwva aiBrjpov,

Kal TToWrjv iadrjra'

0)9
vl6<i

crv

8'

o-ylreao,

at k

iOeXrjcrOa.

ol fiev

eireearcTi

alyio'^oio

Trpo^ aXX'^Xov<i dyopevov, Ato<i fcal irorvia Mata.

^0)9 B

(opvvT

7]piyeveLa 0oa)9 6v7]to2(ti (jyepovaa air 'Q^/ceavoio /BaduppooV avrap

'AiroWcov

185

Oy^rjarovB^ a^LKave kkov, iroXvrjpaTOv aXaro<^

172. Tiufic codd.
:

tijulQc

GemoU
175.

174. aOrbc pro h toi Ilgen

173. K^rcb M tijuij Schneidewin finep E duNouai "dk 9i\HTeucoN codd. (9iXHTeoN M)
: ||

hk om. ed.

pr.

9hXht^con vel 9hXhtc2>n Stephanus

ante et post di^Nauai inter-

181. aTxe lie^XHcea xV (aYKe) 183. Juata] Jui^THp punxit Bothe 6rxHCT6N&' codd. praeter IT (8rxHCT6N5) D (drxHcrbN V) 172.
oKiy-ns,
ixxx<f\

186.

"bk cf.

TiJUHC
11

genitive

for dfx(pi
7ri5a/cos

with
d/>i0'

de

825

d 267 d/x0' "Apeos fCkoTrjTos. Gemoll's tlix^^ does not seem indispensable. In h. Bern. 85 the accusative is used in the same phrase. See ff. G.
184.

Strictly, the former use should imply greater probability or necessity ; see H. G. 292 h, and 326. 5. 178. ueraN d6juoN dNTiTopi4ccoN cf.
:

173. Kdrcib

in

Homer

only

/cat

lyib

without crasis. on h. Bern. 13.

175.
if

For crasis with Kal see

of 9h\ht^con (even (pLXrjriojv) requires the

267, where for dvTLTop-qaas Dbderlein This is {Gloss. 672) reads avreTop-qaas. probable, as the preposition avri- seems out of place. There is, however, no reason why the real form should not

The quantity
write
it
5^,

we

omission of
uncertain.
inclusive,
wir),

but the punctuation is Demetrius down to Franke,

ireipifjao}-

read

ddvai^ai

ipTjjXT)-

have been forgotten by later imitators, and the false dPTcrop^o} dvTiTbp-qixi.s coined, The fact that the hymn-writer seems to have known the form reropelv (see on 119), and that Aristophanes has reropvcroj, need not tempt us to conjecture
179. rpinoSac kt\.=v 217. 181 = cf. A 353. For the wealth 471, w 511 of the temple at Pytho see h. Ap. 536 and infra 335. 183. M's firjTrip seems to be not so much a gloss ou Maia as a reminiscence of the familiar Homeric phrase ; on the other hand it is of course possible that
;

T(3}v 6pxo.fxos etvai.

Bothe and Schneide-

avreToprjacju.

followed by Baumeister, Gemoll, and Ludwich, take 86vafji.at parenthetically, which is far more elegant here. Cf. the parenthetic tracpes 8' oiK oT8a 208,

rd 5^ T

olde Kal avrds

376, iparr] d^

oi

This frequent use of parenthesis is akin to that of asyndeton on 151), and is in keeping with the (see staccato style of the hymn. For (fnjXTjrris in connexion with Hermes see on 67,
eairero (pwvri 426.

fJ-'riT'rjp

is original,

and Maia a

gloss.

and

cf,

infra 292.
:

176, ei d^ ju' ^peuNiHicGi there is here hardly any distinction to be drawn between this use of el with the future and of ei' /ce with the subjunctive 174.

For the precinct of Poseidon see on h. Ap. 230. The accent on the placename Onchestus varies betweeen oxytone and proparoxytone in the mss. at B 506 and here at h. Ap. 230 they all have the proparoxytone. The genitive, however.
186.
;

160

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
evOa yepovra

IV

dypov epL<T(f>apdyov VaLTjo^ov

KvcoBaXov 6vp6 v/jbOVTa Trapef oSov, pKO<; aXct)/)?. Tov TTpoTcpo^; 7rpoa6(l)7j Ai]TOv<^ pLKvBeo<; vlo^'
o)

yepov ^Oy^rjarolo /SaroSpOTre

Uteplrj^; hL^rjfievo^ evOdh^

irotrjevro'^,
i/cdvco,

190

y8oi)9 diro

irdcra^ Kepdeacrcv eXcKrd^, Be ravpo^ i/SoaKero /Jiovvo<; dir e'f dyeXTj*;' Kvdveo^;, '^apoirol Be Kvve<; KaTOinaOev eirovro Trdaa^;
OTfkeia^,

aXkcDv
195

reaaape^,

rjijre

^wre?,

ofjuo^pove^;'

ol fiev

6\ei<^dev,

oX re Kvve<^ 6 re Tavpo<i, o Br) irepl Oavfjua rervKrai,' ral 8' e^av rjeXioco veov KaraBvofievoto
X^roNxa Schneidewin djut&NTa Tyrrell S^uoNxa Ilgeii KNcbdaXoN] KdiNdaXoN Ilgen ixjudda Groddeck Tp6xJuaXoN seu NCoxaXbN Hermann kXconqc h r Schneidewin KounuXoN StoU 190. BaBorpdne Ilgen ju^ra pro nepi Wolf 196. t^ukton II 193. ^66cKeTO om. p 197. Karaducoju^NOio Voss
188.

N^ONTo] ^XcoNTO
:

Barnes

||

||

is uniformly -olo, and the paradosis prescribed the oxytone (Herodian i. 223. 29 have therefore written the Lenz). word oxytone in both hymns. not in Homer ; cf. 187. 4:pic9apdrou Bacchyl. v. 20 Tirjvbs ipicr^apdyov. 188. If this line is corrupt, as is usu-

We

have been a hedge (cf. ^arodpSire), although in w 224 the ^p/cos dXoijjs is a stone-wall but the construction vifjueiv TLvd Ti seems impossible, and Xen. Cyr.

may

ally supposed,

no convincing emendation

The commentators yet appeared. (except Gemoll) assume that KvwdaXov disguises an adjective, with yipopra, or a substantive, as object of a participle after edpe. With regard to this participle, it is clear that vi/uLovra will stand if if not, some other KVibdaXov is sound
has
;

2. 20 is no parallel. The alternative (suggested in J. H. S. I.e.) is to take kpKos dXwTjs metaphorically, in apposition to Kpd}5a\ov, "the stay of his vineyard." This would be a parody of the Homeric epKos 'AxaitDi', of Ajax ; cf. TrOpyos 'Axaiots,
iii.

^pfj-a

TrdX-rjos,

and

^pKos 'OXv/xirov viii. 3,

of Ares. The parody is not a more violent perversion of Homeric usage than Triova ipya 127. Possibly, however, ^pKos is a corruption of kt6s (cf. h. Aphr.

verb

is

required, as vifx^iv

'ipKos

makes
p.
:

259 the manuscript reading was defended KvdidaXou usually connotes some sort of monster (e.g. a serpent), but it is used of beasts in general in Hes. Theog. 582,

no

sense.

In

J.

H.

S.

xvii.

159 &pKTU)p, iK tG}v). Otherwise we must assume a corruption in KvdjdaXov, which, however, though found in Horn., Hes., and Attic poetry, is too unfamiliar to
be readily substituted. 190. 6aTo3p6ne cf the description of Laertes in the vineyard, w 230 x"/3i5ds T iwi xepcri ^drwv even'.
:

beasts of burden or draughtanimals in Aesch. P. V. 478, Find. It is not out of keeping Pyth. X. 36. with the style of this hymn to take it here of "his ox or his ass," probably While the old man was of the latter. at work {^arodpSire 190, ^aKa-rrrov 207),

and

of

192. KepdecciN l:XiKTdc: apparently equivalent to the Homeric 'iXiKas, which the hymn-writer must have understood to mean "with crumpled horn." See

Leaf on
195.

I 466.

he
the

let graze

(vifiopra)
i.e.

his

"beast" by
the
aXiorj.

roadside,
;

outside

There would

still

be

^'p/cos

dXwTjs

to

the main explain Gemoll, who alone of the difficulty. editors defends the text, understands vifieiu to take a double ace, "letting his beast graze on the fence," which

and here perhaps

lies

AOre 9G0Tec, 6ju69poNGc, "clever as men, and one in heart" (Edgar). 196. 8 hk T^uKToi cf S 549 rh dri irepl Bavfia rirvKTO, which disposes
. . .
:

of Wolf's fi^ya for irepl here. for the metrical 197. Karaduou^Noio lengthening of the i; see Schulze Q. E.
:

p.

136

f.

IV
6/C

EIC
/JLOkaKOV \ijJbO)VOS,
fjuoi

EPMHN
yXvKepOLO
VOfJLOlO.

161

CLITO

ravrd
Tov

elire,

yepace iraXaiyevh,

el ttov

oircoira';

avepa raloS^
S'

eirl

^oval BtaTrprjcro-ovra KeXevOov.

a/jLc^6fjL6vo<;

200

yepcov fivdotacv

irpoo-eenrev

&

(f>L\o^y

TTOLvra

dpyaXeov puev oa o^daXjuLolcnv lBolto 'Xeyeiv iroWol yap oBbv irprjcTcrovo-LV oBlrac,

T(ov ol fiev KaKCL

TToWd

jjbefxaoTe'^,

ol

Be puaX' icrOXd,
205

(pocToxTLV

'^aXeirov Be BarjixevaL ecrrLV eKaarov.

9

rjeXLOv iyo) irpoTrav rj/juap ecTKaTTTOv irepl yovvov dXco7]<; olvoireBoiO' TTolBa S* eBo^a, (j>pi(TTe, aa(j)e<; S' ovk olBa, vorjaai,

avrdp

KaraBvvra

09 Tt9
v^TTio^,
i^07ri(T(o

7rat9
el')(e

d/jia

/Sovalv evKpaiprjcrLv oTrrjBei

eino-TpocfidBrjv
S'

S'

^ij

p
B*

B' e^dBo^ev, 210 dvrlov avrw, dveepye, Kdprj ^X^^ 6 yepcov 6 Be Bdaaov oBov Kie fivdov dKovcra^;.

Be pd^Bov,

olavbv
200.

ivoec ravvaiTrrepov,

avruKa

8'

eyv(o
Ydoi tic
ci.

K^euea
203.
corr.

M
a
631x01

202.

Ydomi
205.

M
||

Y&oito cet.

Barnes

Y3oio

Ernesti
codd.
ciN
:

Barnes
diKoi^cac

euKpafpoiciN

212.

uOooN

209. liuKpaipfig&osa] Bncona Ruhnken dnwdeiN Schafer 211. ^iyjEH codd. ^d^P^ Hermann M?/ (sc. yp. margo ELIIT) 90T60C dnoXXcoN cet. 208. noi^cqc
\\

90iTobciN] npi4ccouciN

|i

dai^JueNoi kcrXti

the omission of rts, here amply justified by N 287 oxjM ku ^vBol rebv ye fjLepos Kal Xpas 6polto, X 199 ws 5' iv dpeipip ov so in Hes. SuvaraL (peiyovra didiKeLv Theog. 741, and (with a participle) Op. 12, V. 1. 291, h. xxix. 6, and S 58 {yvoi-q See Kiihner-Jelf 373. 6, Aristoph.). In later poetry cf. L. and S. s.v. ris. for prose cf. Xen. e.g. Theocr. xvii. 41 Symp. i, 8, Rep. Ath. i. 10. The in202. YBoiTO
:

Mochlikon 20
(f)ddr}v

odociropiovcn

de

irepiaTpo-

though

rare, is

ws

j86es,

and

vv. 226, 357.

211. exeN, heads facing

"held,"

him

"kept"
on
77).

their

mann's

exov,

Herchanging the subject, is

(see

definite third person

idoLfii,

is

which, however,

is

preferable to M's not necessarily

a correction.
206.

np6naN
formula
;

KaraSiiNTa
etc.

common
208

601

207. rouNbN dXcofic cf. also I 534, 193, X 193

f.

ofNon^Boio = a
57.

^doEa
;

(in

S Homer
is

ibbK-qaa)
aatpks

only loosely connected with Tralda, not governed by " whoever the ." was that olda: boy For this use of 6$ tl$ cf. 277, 311, h.
. .

qualified OVK olda

by the parenthetical
be tic kt\.

5'

not necessary. dNxioNafiiT^: the dative with this adverb is not Homeric. The old man is not here said to tell Apollo that Hermes went in the direction of Pylos, though this information is implied in 354 f. tov 5' i(f>pd(Taro ^porbs els UvXov eidOs iXQvra, and in 216 dvrjp We need not, Apollo starts for Pylos. however, suppose a lacuna ; if there is any inconsistency, it may be attributed to the hymn-writer. 213. oicoNbN TaNucinrepoN it is disputed whether this refers to the old man's obscure hinting, which Apollo interprets like an "omen," or whether
\

the god actually saw a bird, which helped to clear up the mystery. Baumeister and Gemoll take the former

Dem.

58, 119, and often in Attic poetry (Blaydes on Arist. Nub. 883). 210. 4nicTpo9d&HN : from side to side,
;

as he followed the oxen

cf.

Hippocr.

understanding ravvalTTTepov as a mere epitheton ornans, here inappropriate to oluvds. This explanation seems highly improbable, and it is clear that an actual bird of omen is intended, which informed
view,

162
(I)7}Xtjt7]v

TMNOI OMHPIICOI
yeyacora Ato? iratSa
S'

IV

J^povlayvo^;.

ia<TV/jLev(0^

rji^ev

ava^

Alo^;

uto?

'AttoXXcdv

215

HvXov

'^yaOerjv
vecpeXrj

hi^r]ix6vof;

el\L7roBa<;

^oO?,
copbov^i'

7rop(f>vpr)

K6KdXv/jLfjLvo<;

evpea^;

T L-^via
0)

elaevoTjaev 'E/ct^^oXo? elire re puvBov TTOTTOC, rj pueya Oavp^a roS^ o^OaXpbolaiv opcopuav
puev rdBe y iarl jSocov opOoKpaipdayv, nrdXiv rerpaiTTai e? da(f>ohe\ov Xeipuoyva'
8'

I'^via

220

dWa

/Byp^ara

ovr

dvBpo<; rdSe yiyverac ovre yvvacK6<;,

apKTcov ovre Xeovrcov ovre TO Kevravpov \acn,av^6vo<; eXiropbai, elvai, o? Tt9 Tola TreXcopa ^c^a ttooI KapTTaXipbOLaiV'

ovre XvKcov ttoXlcov ovt

225

alvd
0)9
214.

puev evOev oSolo, rd

eliroov

5'

alvorep
vlo<;

evOev oSolo.

7]l^v
:

dva^

^io<;

^AiroXXcov,
:

9iXhtAn
||

217. KeKaXujuueNOi

Hermann
cet, (ficTiN

corr. ed. pr. ipuXccrkN ]j 9iXot^n E 218, 219 om. qui versum cruce notat in marg. yp. LII) SXnoJuai elNai M^ (sc. in text. E
:

MDLn
11,

215 om.
^ctin
|1

M
:

224. oCrd^

6uoTa
6i6^c

versum cruce notat 11 AcTHr* L) SienupnaXduHceN Stadtmiiller

:
|1

225. oOtic

Ludwich

Apollo that the thietwas Hermes (214). This view is also supported by ApoUodorus (iii. 10. 2, 5) ol de ideTu fieu iratba
iXaivovra ^(paaKov,
irol irore rjXddrjaav
Stct

A.

W. F. p. 79 f.); human and two equine

or as having
;

two

Sivaadai. fiadCov rbv KekXocpbTa, irpbs

TrapayLveTai.

ovk ^xeti' 8^ elireiv, t6 fxr] evpeiv txi/os 5k iK rrjs fMaPTiKrjs

legs (as in archaic art, e.g. the chest of Cypselus) or, with four horse's legs (the fifthfinally, On the centaurs see century type). refF. in Roscher Lex. s.v.

Maiav
taken

et's

KvWtjvtjv
is

SXnouai

elNoi,

"I guess they

i<TTlv ojxoia,

are

not," livelier than route

but there

On
p. 131.

the

(Onchestus
216.

Apollo Pylos Cyllene)by Introd. see

first

no

difiiculty
;
:

about the construction

The

mention of Pylos

the

Alpheus was the only geographical indication given in the account of the actual journey (101). 360 and 790. The dark 217. Of. cloud here makes the god invisible, as

they are alternatives. the form is supported by 149 7rpo^i(3u}v, h. Ap. 133 e^i^aaKev, Find. OL xiv. 25 ^i^QvTa. In r 22, H 213 Aristophanes (followed by most edd.) restored the forms from ^Lj3ds for the
vulgate
226.
/St/ScDz/.

of the latter 225. 6i6g

alhiix

jueN

kt\.

according

to

in

186.

fragrant cloud vi(pos is rather for adornment than concealment so in Hor. Od. i. 2. 39 nube candentes humeros amictus augur
;
\

153 eare^dvojTO the

In

dfjL<pl
' '

8^

fxiv

dvbev "

some

editors, alvd /nev refers to the cow's footprints, rd 8' alvdrepa to those of

Hermes.
as,

This view is quite possible, although Apollo recognises the tracks

Apollo. 224.

might

The reference to the centaur's to determine foot-prints does not help the date of the hymn, as the writer does not explain his conception of the This verse leaves the question centaur.
open, whether he regarded the centaur as a hairy wild man, with nothing equine in form (probably the original

of the cows, their backward direction strike him as "strange." But it is better to understand that Apollo's astonishment refers here to Hermes' un-

earthly spoor, " stranger there

"strange here, and wherever Apollo looked

from one side of the road to the other.

and Homeric conception

see

Mannhardt

Hermes floundered, TnaTpo(f>d8'r)v i^doi^ev 210, or bustled across the road, SiairvpiraXd/mrjo-ep 68ov to fih ^vda, to 8' hda 357.

IV
K.vW7]vr]<;
7r6rpr}<^
S'

EIC
d<f)LKavV
6po<^

EPMHN
Karael/jbevov

163
vXy,
230

Kv6fi(ova jBaOva-KLOv, evOa re vvfM^r] afi^poo-LT] iXo^^evae Ato? iralha Kpovicovo^;.

66?
oSfiT)
8'

Ifjuepoecrcra

Bl

ovpeo^; rjyaOeoLo
ttoltjv.

KiSvaro,

TToWa

Be /nrjXa ravavTroSa /Socrfcero

evOa Tore airevBcDv Kare^rjaaTO Xd'ivov ovSbv dvTpov 9 rjepoev Karr)fi6\o(; avTo<; 'AttoWcov.
Tov
8'
ot)9

ovv ivoT^ae Aco<;

/cal

MataSo?

uto?

235

'^(oofievov

irepl fiovalv

i/crj^oXov ^ATToXkcova,

airdpyav
TTpefJLVcov

eaco

fcareSuve OvrfevT' 7)VTe ttoWtjv

v\r]<;

dvdpaKLTjv

o-7ro8o9

dfjb^iKaXvTTrei,
e
ed.

0)9
230.

'E^/X7}9

^^Kaepyov

IBcov

dveeike

avrov.
pr.
:

KpoNicoNa
'An6X\c>N

M
sen
:

232.

TaNounoBa x
:

TONunoBa
:

cet.

234.

ArNbc
238.

6XocnoB6c
||

236. x"<^"^noc ed. pr. dprupdroaoc Hermann u\h cno56c Matthiae 6Xe6c cno86c Eldike oOXh cnodbc

Hermann

6ju9iKa\iinTei
:

D
:

ed.

pr.

6jU9iKa\0nTOi

cet.

239. dX^eiNCN codd.

:

corr. Postgate (dN^eiXeN Lohsee) SX^qincn Ilgen praeter EII (dX^eiNON) dX^ruNCN Ludwich taurbu codd. corr. Hermann dXeeiNe, S adrdu Hermann
||

iNin^c Stadtmiiller
see on 228. 8poc KaToeijueNON uXh Ap. 225. not in Homer as 230. 6u6p6cioc the hymn-writer epithet of persons obviously takes it as equivalent to
:
:

h.

dfl^pOTOS.

SX6xeuce also a post-Homeric verb, though frequent in later poetry.

:

the "pleasant smell" be a reminiscence of e 59 f. (the but the hymnscent of Calypso's fire) writer leaves it doubtful whether he refers or (2) to a miraculous (1) to Maia's fire, scent betokening a deity (cf. on h. Dem. 277), or (3) to the fresh smell of natural earth ; cf. Mosch. i. 92 Xeiixdvos iKalvvro \apbv dvTfirjv (of a flowery meadow) Mart. iii. 65. 4 grainina quod redolent
231. 6bxxik kt\.
:

may

Possibly the antithesis is in dvrpou is rjepdev the bright Far-darter went into the dim cave. More probably the writer uses avrbs 'AttoWojv as a fixed formula, "great Apollo," without antithesis; cf. A 47 with Leaf's note, and h. Ap. 181 so 406 infra, Mosch. iv. 13. In any case avrds is sound ; Baumeister's criticism "avTos saepe hcrbas fecit" is not justified by h. Bern. 371, A. vii. 22, where it needs
: ;

had not assumed another form.

no emendation.
236. Cf. Hes. Scut. 12 x^o-a/iej/os
238.
irepl

OXhc cnod6c

oXocnrodds
;

is

M's corruptions (see p. xviii) it partly due to oi/Xd-jrod' ovXoKdprjva 137. <riro86s inij\r]s a-TTodSs seems original
;

one of may be

quae modo carpsit

aestivo leviter

ovis

cum

7 gleba quod spargitur imbre), and

and

may

early poetry appear Atalanta's cave (Ael.

be correct, although parallels from to be wanting.

V. IT.
xiii.

generally, and the defining genitive of material "wood-ash" is not otiose. In 140 the fire is extinguished

cludes

"dust"

1) is

simile

with ordinary dust, k6vis fi^Xaiva. The is modelled on e 488 f. where

The analogy fragrant with flowers. of dv(x}54os OvXOfnroio (322), and perhaps &vTp(p iv evibdei (xxvi. 6), rather supports the second explanation. 234. aOrbc in h. Aphr. 151 (iKrj^dXos avrbs^ArrdWoov) avrds is forcible, "Apollo's Here the word has been suspected, self." Baumeister as the emphasis is not clear. rightly gave up his idea that the mean"in his own person"; Apollo ing was
:

Odysseus keeps up his spark of life in a covering of leaves, just as a man hides a smouldering brand under a heap of ashes. Cf. Theocr. xi. 5, xxiv. 88, Callim. Up. 44, and perhaps h. Bern. 239. 239. dNceiXe' S aOrdN: dXieivev is evidently impossible a word parallel to dii<t)iKaXTuiTTL is required by the simile, ligen's dXiaivev would naturally mean
;

"warmed

himself," which

is

unsuitable.

164
iv
<j)r]

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
3*

IV

oXlyo) arvveXaarae KapT] '^elpd*; re TroBa^; re, pa veoXXovTo^i nrpOKaXevfjievo^i r^hvpbov vttvov,
3'

240

iypijaacov ireov ye' '^eXvv

yvco
5'

vtto fiaa'^aXr]
Atjtov'^
vlo<;

et^e.

ovS' r/yvoLTjae

Ato?

/cat

vvfMcjyrjv

ovpelrjv

irepLKaXkea koI (plXov vlov,

||

Gemoll gIn 6X(rc}p SXcac Hermann 241. npoKaXouueNoc M ewpa n^on Xox(^con (XoxeOcoN 11) npoKaXeOjucNOc ABii y (sc. marg. &^ ^a Ne6XXouToc npoKaXeiJUCNOc fiduJUON OnNON cet. ^N fiXXco oOtcoc ELII) n^on reracibc ci. BauoTa Ilgen Matthiae crfl vel 6h Martin ij 9ft Barnes eHrdweoN sen hkqX^on seu eHKoX^ON Fick meister fipa NeoXXoiirou Ludwich eiNerfoN At el Ne6N re, 242. fiirpHC elN^e6N re seu eiNcrebN xe (eiN kTe.6H re M
240. cuN^eXce
:

Ni^duJUON

II

||

S
ei l:Te6N Steph. SrpHN B brpnu V rpi^cccoN, marg. eiN^ebN re V) libri drNiic NHr^edN l:rpi4cceiN Ipaxi^N re sive &ri tku hk Barnes paT>^N re Martin re ^K\iH Ilgen tTE6n re Yjk\\iu 5' Hermann
: :
\\

and Ludwich's dXiyvvey,

" took heed

;

this to himself" quite misses the sense is correctly given by dpeLXelv "cuddled himself up," which Lohsee suggested, although his form dvhiXep should be The corrected to dveeiXei or dveeiXe'. For latter gives a completer metathesis.

word (from

the

uncontracted

form

cf.

KareKda-fiee

118, fiT(pu3P 6 201 (-ei Ar.), irpoce<pd)V TT 308, 354, Smyth 665, Hoffmann p. 467. For the sense cf. Plat. Kal dvetXSymp. 206 D a-vaireLpaTai
.

Xerai (v.l. dpeLXXeTraL). 240. cuN^Xacce not meaningless, as it is vivid and quite Gemoll thinks appropriate: "he forced together head, hands, and feet, into a small space." this brilliant emendation 241. 9^4 of Barnes (who accented it ^rj) was made
:
;

i^bvixos is the older as KaXXtfios from KoXds), vridv/Mos being a later mistaken form, due to the V ^(peXKvcTTiKov of preceding words, as in B 2 (Buttmann Lex. i. 173 f.). The history of the form would therefore be like "a nickname" for "an ekename" etc. Meyer {Griech. Et. i.) rejects this view, holding vrjSvfios to be original, in which case i^dv/jLos would be due to a false connexion with ijd^s. Brugmann also (/. F. xi. 277 sq.) returns to vrjdv/xos, and B 2) explains j'i7 = down, (after schol. -dvfios from d^ca "that into which one In the mss. of Homer sinks," cl. vTjdiJs.
v7]8vixos.

Probably
-^Si^s,

v7]8vfios

prevails,
Tjdvfjios

but
in

there

is

some
/a

authority for
the metre
in this
vr}dv/xos
;

2,

5 793,
is

311.

Here and in 449 the form

proved by
ijdvfios

but the certainty of

again by Hermann it is confirmed by the reading of y drjpa. <p and 6 are

;

(prjaiv d-rjpaiv easily exchanged in mss. For 07? in 302. 268, avTo^t, avTodi Homer and later poets see Leaf on B It is now found in Callim, Hecale 144. For the derivation col. iv. 4 Gomperz.

is no reason for rejecting in the two other hymns in which the word occurs. 242. In this line Martin has successfully emended AypTjs- eiv- into iyfrfjacwv,

hymn

for

which compare Hipponax 89

'Ep/i^

fxdKap

see Prellwitz B. B. xxii. 76 f

and EL

Wort.

s.v.
is

evidently to "a newborn infant asking only for sleep." The sense is given by vedXXovros (i.e. newly washed after birth) B. Martin ( Varior. led. ed. 2, 1755) quotes Theocr. xxiv. 321, Callim. h. Del. 6, 3, Lycophr. The Jov. 16, Plant. Amphitr. v. 1. 50. reading of y viov Xoxdcav cannot be

The comparison

Kad' VTTVOV ot8as iyprjaaeiv. For the confusion of 07, iy cf. P 660 where some MSS. give dypT^aaovres so one MS. ireov is also certain in V 53. the word in T 255. is corrupted The nearest to the mss, would be eyp-qaawv approach irebv dk without a stop (a reading suggested in J. H. S. xvii. 260) but Her; ; ;

mann's punctuation, with the addition

of 5i, is preferable, as giving a clearer antithesis for erebv ye cf. 423 (one MS. re as here), 217, 7 122 etc. 243. TNOo h' oiib* ArNoiwce = Hes. Theog. 551.
;

explained.

the form recurs infra 449 ; in h. Aphr. 171, xix. 16 the mss. give

KduJUON

IV
iralB

EIC

EPMHN

165
245

irawT'iqva^
Tpe2<;

oXiyov, Bo\lrj<; elXvfievov evrpoirirjaL. h ava Trdvra (JLVX^v /JLeyaXoio 86/jlolo

a8vrov<; dveqyye Xa^cbv /cXTjiBa (paecvTJv,

VEKTapo^ /jL7rX6Lov<^ tJS' dfjb^pocrl7]<; epaTeLvr}<i' TToXXo? he '^pvcr6<; re /cat dpyvpo<; evBov K6iT0,

TToWd

Be (poLvtKoevra kol dpiyv<f)a ei/jiara z/uyu-^779, ota Oeoiv /jUaKapcov lepol Bo/jLOO evTb<; e'^ovo'cv.

250

v6^ iirel e^epeetve

A.r)TotBri<;,

fiv^om

/jbeydXoLo

B6/jlolo

irpoarfyBa kvBijjlov '^pfiijv TTac, 09 iv Xlkvo) KardKeiat, firjvve fioc /Sou?

fjuvdoiat
iireX

Odrrov

rd^a vwC

BioLaofxeO'

ov Kara

koc/jlov.

255

pLyjrco ydp ae Xa^cbv 69 Tdprapov rjepoevray t9 ^o<pov alvofiopov Kol dfirj'^avov' ovBe ae

p-'^Tijp

69

0ao9 ovBe Traryp dvaXvaerat,

okiyoiai jxer
||

aXV

virb

yairj

eppr}(TeL^
245.

dvBpdaiv
cet.

r^yeixovevoiv.
246.
imb.

^eXu^NON Matthiae

248. ^axnXciouc
:

eOrponiHci Gemoll
249. re] re
:

M
:

^KnXeiouc

M
:

Spa

cet.

text. E in marg. yp. LII) p (Xuknco L2E,2 X^knco V kXInh a;AtD KardKHai p (praeter N) KOTdKeicai Gemoll 255. eaiTON* 4;nei om. eaccoN Ilgen ku cet. 256. BaXdsN codd. corr. Ilgen 259. uer* ppeTc dXXuJU^NOiciN In Groddeck dXirpotci Ilgen doXioiciN Hermann 6notoTcin Ludwich 6XooTci Bothe HneponeucoN Matthiae
:
||

254. XIknco Isly (sc. in XijuNco R^ Xi^junco B)

||

||

245. ^NTponiijci the sense required is obviously "tricks," "twists." The word can bear this meaning, as the cognate
:

turn round again and the English "dodge." Baumeister's translation " shame" (ficto pudore) cannot stand, evrpoiria (Gemoll) is not known for early Greek.
ej'T/)07raXifoyu,at=

"

again";

cf.

255-257. A reminiscence of 8 12 f. (Leaf ad loc. suggests that the Homeric passage may be borrowed from the hymn; but this seems improbable, although G may be a late book). So infra 466 =

40.

246. &n6i
iraiTTaiveiv

cf.

1284.

The

preposition with 333, ApoU. Arg. T direct accusative is also

for

this

Boeotian form is probably a survival of the Boeotian dialect remaining in the hymn. The form ^Xuttov
:

255. earroN

if

the

hymn is

(see Pref. p. Ixxiii), this

possible (cf. forcible here,

it
;

occurs in the same Oropian inscr. which

200)

but dvd

seems

of an exhaustive search,

and &pa may have been corrupted from

cf. 514. 247. ddiJTOUC only here known to be masculine in Homer (E 448, 512) the gender is doubtful, as in Find. 01. vii. Else59, though presumably neuter. where the word is applied only to sacred
: ;

supports ijxov in 400 (where see note), On TT = aa- in Boeotian see Meister die Baumeister griech. Dialekte i. p. 264 f. retains ddrTov as an Atticism, but in that case it must have ousted an original ddaaov, as the hymn must be earlier than the use of tt for a<j in Attic.
^nci,

"or

else," as in
:

228.

recesses," and here also it is probably complimentary, as suitable to the home of a goddess cf. 148. The ASura of temples served as treasuries. 252. feep^eiNe: cf. p. 259 irbpovs aXbs
;

*'

XaBcbw so Ilgen for /3aXt6v, which can hardly be tolerated with pf^w.
256.

The metathesis

is

of course

common,

i^epeeivwv.

The
see

hymn -writer
:

favours
see

the verb
254.

on 313. KardiKeiai on
:

the

form

Schulze Q. E.

p. 443,

Smyth

Ionic 713.

\a^(bv is supported by the equivalent eXdiv in the Homeric parallel 8 13, and h. Ap. 218 pixp' dvd xc/dctIj' eXovaa. 259. 6Xfroici Hermes will have to be content with the leadership of "little men," i.e. children, like himself. There is no parallel to this use of HXlyoi dvdpes.
:

166 Tov
Si*

TMNOI OMHPIKOI

IV
260

*EipfjL7]<; fjbvOotacv afiel^ero KepSaXeocac AijTotSrj, Tiva rovTov airrivka fjbvOov eeiira^;, Kol ySoO? dypav\ov<; hi^r)fjLevo<; evOdh" lKdv6i<; ;

OVK

lBoV,

OV

TTvdofJLTJV,
,

OVK

dWoV

flvOoV CLKOVaa'
dpOLfi7)v'

OVK dv

firjvvoraLfi

ovk dv

/jurjvvrpov

ovBe ^ocjv iXarripi, Kparauw (J)0)tl, eotKa. ov/c /jLOV epjov TOVTO, Trdpo^ Be /jloc dXka V7rvo<; ifjboi ye /JbifjurjXe koI r)/jLeTepr}<; <yd\a

265
fjuefirfXev
/jL7)Tp6<;,

airdpyavd r dfi<^^ (OjJboiarLV e')(eLV koI Oep/jud Xoerpd. TOVTO iTvOoiTO, TTodev ToSe vetfco^; eTV'^dri' firj Ti(} Kai Kev Br) fieya Oavixa fieT dOavaTOLcn yevoiro,
veov yeyacdTa Bid irpoOvpoio Treprjcrai ^ovcrl fjueT dypavXoicrt,' to B^ d7rpe7re(o<; dyopei)ei<^. 'XP^^ y^vopj7]v, dirakol Be 7r6Be<^, Tprj^ela S' virb '^dcov.
'TralBa
el

270

Be

6eXei<;,

7raTpo<;

Ke^aXr)v fxeyav 6p/cov

ofiovfjuat'

xaJ Mattliiae
oOt'

260. puncta huic versui praefigit ed. pr. 261. Semec 263. nie6juHN oure codd. corr. Baumeister

262.
:

fi

pro

DE

|!

oUti
\\

Hermann:

SXXou Matthiae 265. Kpaxepci 266. out* Gemoll n6pa bi uoi aXX* a ju^hXen Groddeck 271. Si^k Stadtnililler 272. BoucJn ^n* Schneidewin drpaOXHCi
!|

but
is

tlie expression seems to suit the serio-comic style of the hymn. dXiyoLat
;

263, 264 = 363, 364.

40.

For 263

cf.

rp

defended by Boissonade and Tyrrell the latter interprets "for all your primacy among little folk," but in this case -rrep would seem necessary. Matthiae also keeps the word, but understands it of the dead generally, "feeble folk." But oXiyos should bear the same sense as in cf. e.g. Anth. Pal. 245, 456, of a child vii. 632. 1 dXLyov pi(pos, Theocr. i. 47 For the place of oXiyos Tis KcDpos. children in Hades cf. Verg. Aen. vi. 427. There is a coincidence of language in Perses' epigram on Hermes Anth. Pal. ix. 334 KdfjL^ rbv iv crfiiKpoh oXlyov Oeov
;

265. 266. The mss. give oiire 265, oi)K 266. It is therefore open either to alter OVK into oiiTe, or to change oiire to ov84, OVK being retained. The latter alternative is perhaps more effective, in view of the asyndetic character of Hermes' words. Hermann's oijTL for oiire is also
possible.

than

266. ndpoc, "before that," i.e. rather steal cattle for this use of irdpos
;

fjv eTTi/SwcTTys

eiKaipcos re^^ri'

/jlt]

/xeydXuv

d^ yXlxov {B. C. H. xxii. 614). The emendations of oXlyoKn are at best un-

convincing. AreJUONeucoN
preposition

not in
infra

Homer with
is

(461

corrupt).

Here ixerd and iv seem equally for the latter cf. Plat. Rep. 474 c.
262. Kai
:

good

166 rrdpos tol daifiopa 629 (not "till now"). Gemoll suggests that 267. Ajuex^pHC the word marks the dignity of the offended Hermes cf. 465. 271, 272. Hermes remarks that it would be strange for a child to come in through {8id) the door with {p-erd) cows. This sense seems quite possible, as Apollo expected to find the cows inside the cave (246 f.). According to the
Ilgen compares
5d)(T0}.

Add n

not to be altered to ^ (Matthiae, who afterwards restored Kai, and Baumeister) the sense is "why do
;

you speak "

of cows
?

so sharply

and come in quest

general view, Hermes speaks of going out of doors (5td, for Mk), to fetch the cows. This explanation seems to involve the substitution of eirl for fierd. 11^. e^Xeic for the form see on h. Ap.
:

46.

IV
eyco

EIC
fjur]

EPMHN
aLTto^ elvai,

167
276

fiev

fju-qr

avTo<;

VTrccT'^ofiaL

aXKov oircoTra ^omv kKottov vfierepdcoVj IxrjTe Tiv ai TtV^ at /3oe9 elcri' to 3e K\eo<; olov clkovw.
Kol irvKvov aiTO ^\6(j>dpo)v djubapvacrcov oif^pvaL pLTrrd^ea/cev, 6p(OfjL6vo<; evda koI v6a, akiov rov [xvOov aKovcov. fjbdKp" dTToavpL^wv,
ft)9

CLp

(p7]

280

Tov
0}

diraXbv y6\d(Ta<i Trpoae^T) eKdepyo'^

rjTrepoTrevrd,

KiroXXwv*
fjudX^

ireiTov,

SoXo^/oaSe?, ^

ere

ooco

iroXkdKL^ dvTLTOpovvTa 86/iiov<; ev vaierdovra^ eva fjbovvov ctt ovBei (f)(i)Ta KaOtacrai,, evvv')(ov oif^
(T/cevd^ovra

Kar

ol/cov

drep

'>^6(^ov,

oV

dyopVC<;.
:

285

279. ^indzecKGN ^ucrdzecKCN Albert! 69pOc Hermann 69pvjc' ^Ninxd280. t6n y (sc. E in text., L superset., zecKeN Ruhnken KpunxdzecKCN Ilgen 3\ion t6n Hermann ed. pr. cbc t6n p n t6n cbc) AtD cbc Skoi^con] CiXaxTCON Stadtmiiller &m>Ne' Ludwich OnocxcoN vel Onocrdc Baumeister 284. oOk] oCr5* 283. dNTiTopeONTO Hermann juoOnon] runubu Jacobs
: :

||

||

||

KaeiceiN

Gem oil
.

275. xik struction of

Onicxojuai

for the con-

be dialectal
Xaipb}) ovTOJS

cf.
ere

Suid.

and

M.

(s.v.

fx-^

with

indie,

in

an oath
in

cf. 330, 41, and occasionally later poetry (Goodwin AL T. 686). 277. Cf. B 486 kKcos olov aKoiofiev.

279. 69pi5ci ^inrdzecKeN, "kept lifting his eyebrows." The intransitive use of pLirrd^eLv has been suspected, and Hermann's 6(f)pds has found favour. But the verb is intrans. in Hippocrates (e.g. Acut. ii. 18) of patients tossing in bed, and plirTL appears to be intrans. in Eur. Hec. The verb is not elsewhere used 1325. in this context, but pnrv which is doubtless cognate,
is

eXrjXvdSra' 'OpioirLKol The corrections of Xeyovaiv. cLKoOoov are improbable, and rest on the unnecessary belief that fivdov refers to the words of Hermes. 284. kn* oudeV . . . Kaeiccai, to

xaipw

"strip,"
is

"plunder";

the

expression

no doubt drawn from popular speech, but no close parallel is quoted, and the
origin of the phrase is doubtful. Baumeister suggests that it is used by who strip a house to the last

thieves
chair.

Ernesti compares Theocr.

i.

51

frequent of any quick

).

motion
writer

(of wings, eyes, etc.

is

The hymn;

allusions to quick glances or vibrations of the eyelids cf. 45, 387. = 6pcojueNoc ^Nea Kai enea Hes. fr. 4 (176). 2, of Argus. to shew his in280. dnocupfzcoN not as Baumeister underdifference
:

fond of

^vl ^rjpoLcn Kadi^Lv, where, however, the meaning is obscure. The best illustration is perhaps the proverb attributed to Stesichorus (Ar. Rhet. ii. 21) ov Set

v^piarhs
adcoaiv
;

elvai, Sttws
cf.

/xt]

oi

TirTiyes xa/A6^ei'

stands,

ad ifidignationein simul et Hduciam declarandam. ik\\OH t6n juOeoN dKoiicoN certainly presents a difficulty, which has probably
the
variant
Cos.

Anth. Pal. vii. 723 oiwvol 8k KarcL x^ovbs oUia d^vres. In both cases the reference is to a country devastated by an enemy ; this is analogous to a house "stripped to the boards."

The future
d/caxi7<J'eis

Kadlaeiv is

(286),

but

is

suggested by not necessary

:

caused

The

adverb

oKlm (Soph.
715
fixes

Phil. 840) is possible, but E iiKiov rbv fivOov viricrTrjfiev 'Mve\d(p

Apollo regards Hermes as a practised thief, who has already stripped more than one house, and has a wider career before

him
all

(cf.

159).
' ' :

words, which must meau " listening to those words as if they were For the further predicate senseless." with d/coi^w cf. 443, a passage which The construction may justifies the text. the

CKeudzoNTO hardly making " ready as Passow and L. and S., but off the <TKeijr]," i.e. ransacking "carrying
285.

the

house.

Cf.

avaKevd^eadaL
(Plut.

= vasa
Caes.

colligere,

and

(XKevcopeiadai

168
TToXXou?
ovpeo<i iv
dvTTjf;
8'

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
d<ypav\ov<i aKa^ri(reL^ fjU7]Xo^oTrjpa^

IV

oTTorav KpeiMV epari^(ov IBovKoXioiai koX elpOTTOKOCf; oleacTLV. dX>C dye, /jlt) irvfiarov re koX vcrrarov vrrrvov
/S'^ao-rjfi, i/c

lavarjf;,

Xlkvov Kard^aive, fieXalvrff; vvKTb<; eralpe. TOVTO yap ovv koI eireiTa fier dOavdroi^ yepa^
(f>rfkriTe(DV

290
efet?,

dp^b<;
0)9

KeKKrjcreai Tj/juara irdvTa.

dp

(Tvv

S'

Kol TralBa Xa^cbv (pepe ^ot/3o9 AttoXXo)!/. dpa (ppaaadfievof; Tore Brj KpaTV<; *Apy6t,<f)0VTi]<i
(j)7)

olcovov TrpoerjKev,

detpofievo^;

fierd '^epcrt,

295

rXyfiova yaarpo^i epiOov, drdaOoXov dyyeXccoTTjv. avrbv iireirTape, rolo K KiroXkoiv i(ravfjb6V(o<; Be jier
exXvev,
e/c

'^eipSyv

Be

')(^a/JLal

jSdXe KvBifjuov

'l^p/irjv.

287. uihiXcon pro KpeicoN 288. 286. dpauXouc xD pro d' drpaiiXouc dNTi^CHc (dNTi^ceic AtDETLgRj ed. pr. ) dr^Hci Bocon kqJ nfibeci jui^Xcon codd. fiNTHN BouKoXioici Koi cipondKoic 6tGcciN y (sc. marg. ELIIT) dNxgc Baumeister re om. AtD ed. pr. iaOceic 289. 6XXdre ni^uardN dNT^c GemoU
||

||

||

MD

ia^HC
UCT^i

n
ET

292.
:

aOxoc
corr.

M:

euxoc

ArLaLgNQRiV

ed. pr.

ci. Ilgen 9iXhtcon MDELirBPRg: 9hXit^cdh 296. tXi^uono 294. Kparbc Kpaxoi/c L
i|

51

TT]v Ho/jLTTrftov

oLKiav) in

the sense of

"plunder."
oT' 6ropei5eic : i.e. Hermes is and will be as deceitful in deeds as he is in words ; the cleverness of his defence marks him as an accomplished thief.

\u}pos, significdbat pariiTn se ira Apollinis So Baumeister, who adds that moveri. the sneeze is also intentional, ut inhonestius augurium honestiori callide occultaret, although Apollo is not to be This explanation is not satisdeceived.

288. The variants give exactly the same meaning it is hard to see how
;

one is preferable Hollander I.e. p. 27. &vtt]v seems a corruption Gemoll's dvrys is nearer to &vTr]v than avrgts, but rj is doubtful (Smyth /omc 637 n.). 289. nujuardN re Kai vicraTON = X
to
Cf.
;

the other.

factory ; and Gemoll is probably right in understanding that Hermes intends both omens to confirm Apollo's prophecy

dpx^s

<pr)\7)T^(>}v
is,

KCKX'/jaeai.

The

first

omen

203, V 116.

295-303. The
;

incident

is

quite

in

keeping with the general tone of the hymn see Introd. p. 134. But the
precise
(cf.
<ri)v

doubtful.

meaning of the two "omens" is Both are clearly intentional

5'
;

in Gemoll's view, a mere piece of impudence ; this is no doubt correct, but the editors do not notice that it is a parody of a favourable omen from Zeus Cf. Arist. JEq. 639 (with vxjyLppefjL^TTjs. Neil's note). An accidental sneeze would also be lucky ; the humour lies in the For the fact that it is intentional. omen of sneezing cf. p 541, 545, Herod,
vi.

107,

Xen.

Anah.

iii.

2.

9,

and

dpa ^paaadfievos) but it is uncertain whether the second omen is merely a reduplication of the first, or whether Hermes intended to supplement the original olwvds. The further question whether the omens refer to arises,

other exx. quoted by Bouch^-Leclercq Divination i. p. 162 f. and Blaydes on

Arist.

Av. 720
of

irrapfxbv t 6pvi.6a KoXeiTe.

Apollo

Hermes,

"omens "

Hermes or Apollo. According to Hermann, Mercurius, KarairapdCou 'AirSX-

is not deceived by but ironically interprets the in his own way. 296. ArrcXicoTHN elsewhere only in

course

Callim. Hecale col.

i.

4.

IV

EIC

EPMHN

169

*Rp/jL7]v

e^6T0 Be TTpoirdpoide, koI iao-v/Jb6v6<; irep oBolo, eenre' KepTOfjbicaVy Kal fitv tt^o? fivdov
Odpcrei,

300

(TTrapyaviSiTa,

Aio^;

Kal MataSo?

vie'

Kal eiretra ^ocjv l^difjia Kaprjva TOVTOL<i olcovolai' av S' av6^ oBbv rjye/jLOvevaec^;.
evpTjaco
0)9
cffdO^'

8'

avT

(Tirovhy

Icov

d/jL(f)(0

Be irap

dvopovae 6o(0(; KvWrjvio^ ovara '^epcrlv ecodei

etire

'jpfjbrj<;

305

Be fivdov aTrdpyavov d/jLcf) a>fjLOt(Ttv eeX/jLevo^;, Oecov ^a/jLevio-rare irdvroav irrj jjue ^epei<iy ^^Kdepye,
Tf
fjue

^o(bv eVe^' a)Be

Barnes
:

'^oXov/juevo'^
303.
TOiixoic]

opaoXoirevecf;
aCixoTc

300.

KepxdjueeN
:

|i

oIconoTci.

ci
:

margo V) oicoNoTciN eO xD 6 y 'EpuHC et 305 QU9C0

Icbeei
:

ofcoNoTc eu ed. pr.

304. ^909'

M^

(eO
||

9dT*
:

cet.

Windisch

lAirJU^NOC {kk.) cet. : ^XeXirju^NON GemoU

:

306. ^^XueNOc transponit Ilgeii omisso Icon eiXuJU^NOc ^Xiru^NON Wolf : ^cXju^non Baumeister

eiXiru^Noc Fick

||

D'Orville J. P. xxv. 254

299. feero
:

308. ^NexcoN de

post cndpraNON interpunxit

||

opconoXeiieic

p
iXiy/nivos

omen

perhaps to interpret the ex cathedra, with mock gravity

alter

ieX/jiivos.

The variant
;

points to a corruption

the original

may
;

(Gemoll). 302. Kai ^neira, "in the end," "after all," as in G 520. 304. KuXXi^Nioc : first in w 1, where Aristarchus objected to the epithet as

which, however, has Ap. 450 (TTrdpyavov would be taken dirb kolvov In any case with i(X)dei and eiXij/uLevos.

have been

elXvfi^uos,

escaped alteration in 245, h.

Trap'

must mean

"up to";

not,

as

post-Homeric.

in Homer the usual 305. cnouBft 209 aiTovd^ sense is "hardly," but in vvv dvd^aive the adv. certainly = " "quickly ; so perhaps in B 99 (Ariston, This sense suits the ip rdxet), v. 279.
:

suggested in /. H. S. xv. p. 290, "doion past," as if Hermes now uncovers his head. This sense of Trapd is not justified by such passages as Xen. Symp. iv. 23 Trapa rd Cora &pTL tovXos Kadipirei, where the meaning is really inherent in the
verb.
It
Trap'

Hermes now wishes to get done passage with the business cf. 320. The words could not imply his haste in keeping pace with Apollo, non passibus aequis at least in 321 Hermes leads. Possibly, however, cirovb^ may mean "seriously," no longer in jest, as often in post-Homeric Greek; cf. <nrovdaiov (332), a "serious"
:

would be possible
. . .

governing he "pushed back both his cheeks; cf. his ears," by rubbing Kal cr 199 T7}v Sl yXvKiis virvos dvrjKev
Trapethdei,
&ix(pb}

iwdeL

to suggest that

oiiaTa, i.e.

dirofidp^aro X^P^^ Trapetas (pdovridv re But the expression, if (see below 361).

thing. 305, 306. The lines are difficult; iXiy/M^os is a vox nihili, and ieXfj^vos The cannot be regarded as certain. editors mostly correct to ieX/nivov or

another ace. partic, agreeing with a-n-dpbut it is most improbable that yavov an original ace. should become a nom. It is just possible to take ieX/xiuos absolutely: Hermes "pushed with his hands the clothes up to both his ears,
;

round his shoulders, huddled up" (in The clothes had fallen off the wraps). his head while he was being carried by
Apollo ; they are now rearranged. On the whole it seems almost necessary to

physically accurate (the flat of the hands being moved away from the eyes across the cheeks), is at least curious, without some further explanation to shew that Otherrubbing the eyes is intended. wise the sense would be excellent Hermes now pretends to wake up at last. With this translation awdpyavov must be governed by the participle elXvfiivos (ieXfi^vos would be less suitfor the construction cf. 151. able) either "carry," as in 307. 9^peic 293, although Hermes is no longer in = Apollo's hands OT eXai!ipei$ 330.
: ; : ;

308. 6pcoXonei5eic
cf.

rare

and poetic

Hesych. opaoiroXeirai

diaTroXefxetrai,

170
ft)

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
nroiroL,
elff'

IV

airoXoLTO jSoojv

<yevo<^'

ov yap iyco ye
-310

vjxeTepa^ eK\ey\ra /3oa9, ouS' aWov oirwira, al Tive<i elai /3oe?* ro ^e Srj KXeo^ olov cikovw.

So9 3e

Bifcrjv

avrap
'Fipfjbrj<^

iirel

KoX Se^o nrapa Zrjvl K.poviO)vc. ra eicaara hiapprjhrjv ipeecvov

Atjtov^ ay\ab<; vlo^y
/JL6V

oloiroXo^i koI

dfji(j>l^

0V/JLOV

^OVT<;'

Vr}/jL6pT6a

^CDPTJV

315

ovK ahiKO)^

eirl

jBovalv iXd^vro

/cvSl/jlov

'^pfirjv,

5^Hai ndp 2^ 313. lacunam hie statuimus 9CONeTN Hermann NHJuepr^a 9a>pa 9conc2>n Wolf NHuepx^ 9CONH Ludwich Windisch ^K^eBacbc Baumeister 316. ouk daiKcoc] ouKi aijcHN Martin
311.
coll.

aY TiNec al 66ec eld Schafer

jo
:

277

312.

^p^ciNON

kpiemeu
:

cet.

^pidaiNON Schneidewin
:

315.

'

Tapda-aeraL

AtVxJ^Xos

{Pers.

10)

so

Gemoll makes the apodosis begin at

This is this line (reading (pwvdov 315). almost certainly wrong ; the line clearly contains the subject of ipieiuov ; there is a parenthesis in 6 fi^v ktX. (315), and
the apodosis is marked by 5r] ^Treira (320), after an epanalepsis avrdp eirei (319). 315 f. 90i>Ni^N the words as handed
:

Anacr. /r. 74, Hesychius' explanation, i.e. "harry," no doubt gives the sense, but the derivation is quite unknown, and the suggestions (mentioned by Gemoll) are not convincing Miiller-Strtibing's derivation {6ppos and XoirejjeLP, XoTrt^w " skin ") would suit the humour of the hymn but a word of such suggestions could not have been used by Aeschylus unless he was ignorant
dpadXoTTos, of Ares,
:

give no connexion ; hence has been altered to (poovCbv, <p(ave2u,

down

<po)V7)v
(piovr}

of its original meaning. Prellwitz s.v. see also suggests 'dpvviJLi and oXottto} Frbhde B. B. xx. p. 222 who compares the German verraii, wirren.
;

none of which would have {prjfiepT^'C), readily passed into (puurjv. In Goodwin's edition, (pcop-^u was conjectured, on the
analogy of 136, 385 change {p = y), but
;

this is a graphical
'

with slight variation. Epic usage would prefer an exact verbal repetition, but later poets are careless of the
rule Gemoll compares 264, 364. 313. diappi4&HN, "expressly," elsewhere, apparently, only found in Attic
;

311

= 277

involves the con' convict struction Xd^vadaL 'Epfxrjv (pcop-rjv Hermes of a clear theft," which can hardly be defended by the Attic eXeiu
it

TLvd

prose,
l:p^eiNON,

"questioned,"

has

been

suspected, but is better than Schneidewin's ipldaivov, which does not suit
diapprjdTjv.

There

is

no real

difficulty

Apollo and Hermes had "questioned" one another explicitly. Perhaps, however, the writer uses the word vaguely in the
sense of "speak." The verb occurs in the hymn with several shades of meaning:
i^ephive fivxoiJS 252 "explored," i^epeeivrj 483, ipeeivrj 487 "questioned," "made

It is also an argument against that in 385 (which here reads Tyrrell tpwv-fjv) has (pwp-qv uncorrupted. accepts (pcjpriv, with Baumeister's iKoebut the latter is not daihs, for oiiK dSi/ccos The alternative thereto be disturbed. fore seems to be a lacuna of one line, and this is made probable (1) by the excellent sense of vrj/jLepr^a (piov/iu, "a true utterTi.

<pu)pr]v

M
;

ance," opposed to alfivXloiai. X6yoL<n ; (2) by the homoeoteleuton between 315, The lacuna will then have con316. tained a participle (e.g. ieis) governing
316.
p. 134.

OUK dSixcoc
^ni

prosaic

see Introd.

the 547 lyre, i^epeelveiv question the prophetic art. 314, oion6\oc by anticipation Hermes is to be a shepherd-god cf, 570 f. Matthiae's explanation dwelling " alone (of a thief) is quite impossible.
trial

"

of"

"

BoudN IXdzuro, "was haling

would mean "in
200,

Hermes
iiri

for (on account of) the cows." here expresses the cause or occasion ;
iirl

commonly

ov(yi

* '

charge of cattle"; V 209 etc.

cf.

556,

571,

IV

EIC

EPMHN
^Apyvporo^ov
TToXvpLrf^avov evpev,

171

avrap

re^vricriv

re koI alfJuvKiOicn Xoyotaiv

eoov

YjOekev i^airarav K.vWr}vio<;

avrap iwel
6(ro-vfjLev(o<;

TroXvfjbrjn^
Sr}

eireira Sea 'xJra/jidOoco /SdSi^e

vi6<;.

320

wpocrOev, drdp KaroircaOe Ato9 Kal A7)tov<^

alyjra

Se repOpov

'lkovto

OvooSeo^;

OvXy/jbiroto

69

iraTepa Y^poviwva

Ai,b<;

irepifcaWea reicva'
325
322.
'bk

tceldi

yap

eviJiCkiT)

K M

dfjb^orepoiai BIktj^ Kare/cetTO raXavra. 6^* "OXvfjLTTOv dydvvL(j)ov, dOdvarot Se

:

320.

5'

fineiTo codd.
:

corr.
3'

Hermann
:

321.
(sc.
:

Aht6oc Barnes

T^pepoN Ykonto J\1Dx

325. eOjuiiXiH
:

Ykonto KdpHNa py
cet.

E
:

in

text.,

marg. yp. LII)

eujuuXiw

aijuuXiH
:

Heyne

eijrjueXiH

sen IjuuueXiH

Hermann
:

eOeXiH
Sikes
:

exidin Baumeister ddjucoXH Bergk aiepiw Schmitt euueXiH, e^Nouiw, crcoJuuXfH D'Orville J. P. xxv. 255

Franke

euKHXiw

322. On the variants see J. II. iS. XV. p. 311 f. It may be doubted whether T^pdpov and Krjprjva are due to independent reciters, or whether Kdp7]va is a gloss on The the comparatively rare r^pdpov. word (which is generally a nautical term) is not elsewhere used as a mountain-top, but it is equivalent to ripixa in Eur. fr.

evfuXl-q or evfivXlr} is to exist ; in J. H. S. xvii. p. 261, the latter form was defended, as probably connected with ixii /xv Arist. fULxa I^q. 10, fivXLocjvTes Hes. Op. 530. fxot;ji{iXXo} etc. , of a muttering sound pro-

325.

The word

not

known

372 (cf. Erotian Gl. Hipp. p. 366 ripdpov yap ^Xeyov oi waXaLoi to ^axci-TOi' Kal iirl
reXeC)
;

so of the tip of a nose,

Emped.

346.

euc^deoc Bern. 331 (where see note), and cf. swpra 231. 324. diKHC KOT^KeiTO TdXawTa, "the scales of justice were sot" cf. Bacchyl. xvii. 25 5kas piirei rakavrov, Aesch. 250 5ka iirippcTrec, Anth. Pal. vi. Ag. 267. 4 iK Aibs idelrjs ol8e raXavra dlKTjs. In Homer Zeus balances the scales of
;

OOXuunoio = h.

duced by closing the lips. The sense suggested was "a pleasant hum," which, however, does not seem particularly suited to the present context. Pending the production of fresh evidence, another attempt may be made to derive the word. 6/u,lXos, formerly connected with ofxds, is now divided 6-/uliX-os, as cognate with
Sanscr. milati, Lat. miles, mille (Johansson I. F. ii. 34 n., Fick Worterbuch*
177, 723, iv. 235, Stokes P. B. xi. From the 293, Petr B. B. xxv. 143). same stem a formation evfiiXia would not be impossible, and the sense "good " " company would fellowship" or merely be equivalent to ijyepidovTo in the next line. For the metre cf. Anth. Pal. ix.
i.

destiny

69, II 68,

T 223,

X 209. With

the language of the present passage the editors compare S 507 f. kcIto 8' dp' iv
fiiaaoLcri Si^w XP^^^^ ToikavTa, Tip do/xev OS fxeTOL Tdl<XL dlKTjv IdijvTaTa eiTTOL, where
\

573

KXaiwixiXlrj

and

yeXoufiLXir].

This

the reference is to talents of gold, probably deposited as a court fee (see Leaf ad loc). Ridgeway {J. P. xvii.
1888, p. Ill) argues that in this hymn also the TokavTa are "talents" (not " scales ") deposited with Zeus as judge. In that case the expression would be

metaphorical, for Apollo and Hermes have of course deposited no fees. But it is far more probable that the hymnwriter, while possibly imitating the

preserves the spelling of M, as the derivation from /xijXXo}, etc., that of the other mss. Either meaning seems in accordance with the light tone of the scene, which D'Orville recognised by On the other conjecturing (XTwixvXL-q. hand, if there is corruption, no emendation commands assent of the conjectures, those which depart from the letters of the Mss. are too violent, while those that

attempt

E 507, either misunderstood or consciously perverted the meaning of TdXavTa there he was, no doubt, familiar with the other sense of the word = scales.
language of
;

resemble them {evixeXlrj ifM/xeXir}) do not account for the loss of such familiar A rai'e word is required, and words. perhaps evKrjXLrj satisfies the conditions is common in (the confusion of k and This would involve a rare minuscules).
/n.

172
d(l)dtTOo

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
r/yepeOovTo /nera '^pvaodpovov rjSy. 8' 'Epyit^? re Kal dpyvporo^o'; ^AttoWcov
6
8'

IV

earrjo-av

TTpocrOe Afc09 yovvcov'

Zev^;
vyfnffp/jbiT7}<;

aveipero (pauBifiov vlov

330

fxiv irpo<; fxvOov eeiire* TTodev ravTTjv fievoecKea XijtS^ ikavvei^, ^ol^6y TralBa veov yeyaSyra, cj^vrjv KrjpvKO^ e'^^^ovra ;

Kal

airovhalov roSe

-^pTjfia

decov

/jueS^

ofjbrjyvpvv

rjXOe.

Tov
(w

iroLTepy

avre irpoaeenrev dva^ 6Kdpyo<; ^AttoWcov rj rd^a fivdov d/covcreat ovk dXairahvov,
ax;
oto<;

KeprofxeoDV,

iyo)

^i\dXrjl6<;

elfjbi,

335

iratSd TLV

evpov TovBe htairpvorLov Kepaicrrrjv iv opecrat, ttoXvv Sod '^Mpov dvv(r(Ta<;, ^vXKriv7]<i
olov
eyoi)

KepTOfJLov,

ye Oecov ovk

dWov

OTrcoTra,

326. Juerd xpwc<5poNON Aoi y

oOXujunoio
afiei

t6t

noxi nriixac (sc. E in text., marg. yp. LII) &9eiToi] dep6oi Groddeek : aOeeroi Ilgen 84/ eeoi Schneidewin : Baumeister 335. oToc LII Matthiae oTon Bothe 338. T^prouoN
:

cet.

||

praefixis punctis

I|

K^NTpcow' Stadtmiiller

synizesis,

which may have helped the

is attested by evKTjXla Hesychius, and the sense is excellent the "quiet" of dawn held Olympus Zeus was not thundering. Cf. Theocr.

corruption.

" a serious matter," or "a fine thing," rather than " a costly booty" as Gemoll understands. The adjective is not

332. cnoudaToN r6be xpHJua

ironical

ii.

166

and

eiK-qXaio vvktos, ; stilly night for the stillness of a mountain,

8'

"

"

Homeric.
334.

oOk
etc.,

dXanadNdN

with adivos
as epithet

E
of

783

but not in
:

Homer

Callim. h. v. 72 fieaafi^piva
acvxi-a 326.
;

elx' 6pos

iJivdo^.

ib.

74.

^901x01

adverbial,

this cannot be quasias adixTjTei 5' tKavov 103, for

:

335. 9iXoXi4Voc no doubt with special reference to the wealth of Delphi. Bau-

the word makes nonsense

if joined

closely
;

with
j8

TjyepidopTo.

Hence

Groddeck's

cf. d6p6oi has been generally accepted But there is no great 392, 0) 468. difficulty in taking &<p0iToi as an ad-

jective with
i.e.

dddvaroL { deol as often), the deathless immortals. Gemoll

compares dvrjrol ^poroi 7 3. juerd xpuc6epoNON Aoi

preferable

this seems : to the variant ttotI Trri^xas as Olympus has just been OiX^fiTToio,

mentioned. The reading in the text seems to be a reminiscence of A 493 f., where the gods assemble on Olympus in the morning ; cf. also elf. 331. 9u^N Ki^puKoc ^xoNTO how the infant Hermes had "the look of a " herald is not clear there can be no allusion to Hermes' speed, as Baumeister
:

meister compares Lycophr. 208 AeXcpLviov Trap' dvTpa Kepdcpov deoO. Apollo's love of gain appears in 495, see also 179 ; in 549 the idea is probably different. 336. 5ianpi5ciON the proper meaning appears to be "piercing," "penetrating." The sense suits h. Aphr. 19, of a piercing noise ; cf. didropos, and the adverb 5tairpTj(XLOv in Homer, who does not use the Here the word is applied to adjective. a robber cf. 178 dvTLTop-qabiv, 283 dvTiropovvra ddfiovs. Voss's translation "mani: ;

fest

"

is

337. 338.

unlikely. noXiiN kt\.

cf.

Hes. Op. 635

TToXi/v did irbvTOV dvixraas.

788,

for

first in Hes. K^prouoN Op. the Homeric Kcprbpnou. The

:

word is needlessly suspected here the meaning may well be "cheating,"

;

supposes. Probably the hymn-writer is merely anticipating the later functions of Hermes as Krjpv^ cf. on oio7r6Xos 314.
;

"tricky," as in Eur. Ale. 1128 (other exx. in L. and S,), or rather, perhaps,

"cheeky."

IV
ovS*

EIC
avSpcjv,
S'
ifc

EPMHN
eirl

173
fyalav.

OTToaoi XrjcrLfjL^poTOL ela

Xeifi(bvo<;
e/JLa<;

KXeyjra^;

ySoO? copper' iXavvcov

340

ecnrepio<i irapa diva 'Tro\v<fi\oia^oLo OaXdaar)^, evOv livXovh^ iXdcov ra 8' dp* c'^via Socd ireXaypa,

old T
rfjcTLv

dfyda-aaaOat, koX djyavov

/JL6V

BalfjLovo<;

epya.
345

yap ^ovcrlv
e'^ovaa
"|"oS*

e?

d(T<poSeXbv Xecficova

dvTia

firjpbaT

k6vl<;

avTo<; B
339. eYc*

ovTO(;

iKTO^;,

dve^acve fiiXaiva' d/jL7]^avo<;, ovt dpa Troacrlv

||
||

M
: :

etc* cet.

342. cOeiinuXoN b*

M
p
:

corr. Stephanus eueun6poN b* cet.

:

Soi^ MaiAtD
2iiKTOc

&Ta

ToTa Barnes,
Ilgen

cl.

raiau raiw xp XHcixiBpoToc Tick Clarke eueCf ndpoN^' Stephanus 343. firdcacoai 225 drdcceceat cet.
:
:

corr.

||

(drdceceai D)

corr.

Hermann

e gloss.
||

6 Xenrbc Ludwich

346. bb' Iiktoc] 6 deKxbc Bothe 6daToc atque postea &Xeepoc Schneidewiu oToc Barnes pro outoc, oToc Ilgen pro ^kt6c, 2hox* 344. toTci
: :

Hesychii

1|

Ruhnken
339. XHcijuBpoTON only here, on the analogy of Tepxf/iix^poTos. ratoN the accusative is to be retained ; it is not uncommon with iiri, chiefly in the Odyssey, without any idea of motion of. 5 417, V 382, p 386, 371, R. G.
:

prints facing towards the meadow," i.e. the pasture from which they had been stolen cf. 221 trdXiv rkTpa,Trra.i is d<T<podeXbv \Lp.u}va. The construction dvrla
;

i/'

199. 4. 342. cOeii

166
;

first here, for the Homeric cf, 355 els IIi^Xoi' evdiis iXQvra, which confirms IXt^Xoi'S' in this line. 3oid Barnes' conjecture (usually
: :

unique, for p 333 is no parallel, but ivavTLOv rrpds Plat. Phaed. 60 b and dXP^i Tripav els (^xpt and iripav with gen. are analogous to avrios with dat.) ;
is is
cf.

possibly the

accepted) rests upon 349, but there, and in 225, rota has not been corrupted. In
J.

there

XV. p. 265 dta was proposed however, no good reason why 6oid should not be accepted. The reading of ^ (5ta) may be paralleled by S 526, where one ms. has 5id for Soid. The " sense is there were double footprints, wonderful," i.e. those of the cows {p-iv This was 344), and of Hermes (5' 346). the view of Hermann and Schneidewin. The txvia, are therefore the footprints of both Hermes and the cows GemoU's remark, that iriXcjpa is only applied to the tracks of Hermes, prejudges the
S.
;

H.

is,

meaning is not simply "facing towards," but "reversed, in the direction of." Cf. 77 avria. Trotrjaas On kopIs dirXds, "reversing the feet." see Schweizer J. F. x. 205 n. 346. Since neither cktos sixth, eKTos from ^xw, nor iKTos (=" outsider. " Aristoph. and Plato) can be entertained, and a connexion with ix^^s = ix^pos
(Wackernagel K. Z.
improbable, Bothe's
slightest
5e/cT6s

xxxiii.
6
5e/cr6s

40,

41)

is

seems the

and most

satisfactory correction.

appears not to be found before the N. T. (see Stephanus), and is always That passive (as Bothe intended it). verbals of deponents may be active, however, appears from the exx. in K. B. ii. 289 {p.ep.irT6s, dvuaros, (pdeyKrds,
Tr\avrp-6s,
\o}^7}t6s).

question. 345, 346. The cate, and there

deKrds

may mean

construction
is

is

intri-

some probability
;

in

Schneidewin's
fX''i'

lacuna

he

conjectures
(cf.

^TriaTpaiTTo in the missing line

:

"receptive," sc. thievish (as " SiKT-qs of a beggar, d 248), or "watcher in the sense of irvXridoKos cf. on 15. In sense some compound of 686s {
;

either

76).

But the passage may be translated

Sdios,

as it stands

the dative ttjo-lv ^ovciv is "ethic," loosely equivalent to the genitive, but rather belonging to the whole sentence than to rip.ara (see Goodwin G. a. 184. 5) "As for the cows, the black dust held and shewed their foot:

odacos

ivSSios) would be acceptable, but (Ludwich) and 65ovp6s are too far

from the tradition.

also

to

balance
possible Alktos {
;

dp-rixavos

negative adjective might be

is

thought

this

Hermann's

= dirp6<nTos
is slight.

given by Hesych.),

but the resemblance

174

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
apa
')(epalv

IV

ovT

a)OC aXXijv riva

e^aive hia yjrafiadcoBea '^ojpov /jLtjtlv e')((ov Scerpc/Se KekevOa,

350

Tola 7reXQ)p\ co? t r^? apacrjo-t Bpval ^aivoi. iSicoKe Sia yjrafjLadooBea yoiipov, 6(f>pa jjbev ovv
peia [xoK!

Trdvra tLeTrpeirev iv /covirjaiv t'^via

'y^afjidOoLO
a)fca

avrap

iirel

yukr^av

ctti^ov i^eTreprjaep,
arlffof;

dcppacTTO^; yever

jSocov
8'

^Se

/cat

avrov
355

icppdaaro /3poT09 dvrjp '^copov eh TlvXov vdv<; eXSiVTa ^ocov yevo^ eupv/jLercoTrcov.

dva Kparepov tov

hr]

avrap eVel

Kariep^e, Kal ScaTTvpTraXd/jbTjaev oSov to fiev ev6a, to iv XLkvw KaTKCTO [jLeXaivr] vv/ctI ioiKoo<;,
fxev
'rjcrv^irj

Ta<;

iv

3'

evda,

avTpcp iv rjepoevTC Kara

^6(f)0V,

ovSi

/cev

avrov
cOn dpui Gemoll
352.

349. BaiNCON 348. 3ienpHcce Pierson rpfBoN Matthiae, "in uno ju^raNJ noXiiN " 355. ^Xonto legendum D'Orville I.e. 255

||

dpaifr

||

KaT^epse p

KaTepeze(N)
:

cet.

357.

horum versuum rpiBoc Addetur V kK&ura xAT> 356. Acuxia M naXduHce M 9ian0p MDL di6 nOp cet.
:
:
||

||

jmdX' SjuHceN cet.

corr. Iloen

348. di^TpiBe according to Gemoll this refers to the trailing or "rubbing" it is more probably tracks of Hermes
: :

354.

KpoTGpoN
;

ground

not elsewhere of hard but Ilgen compares i/' 46 Kparai:

to be explained by Tpt/3o?, a "beaten" For the short vowel before rp track. see La Roche Ho7ner. [Inters, i. p. 9 cf. aTr^Kpv\pe 394, either agreeing 349. ToTa n^Xcop' with KeXevda, or an accusative defining
; :

the whole expression 5t^rpt/3e K4\vda = ^alvei ; the latter view is supported by

Treoov oddas. 356. KOT^cpse : this reading is right, as Apollo did not know that any cows had been killed (Karipe^e) for the confusion cf. E 650 'ip^avra pi'^avra, I 535 '^p^' ^pe^' pe^\ ' ' ' 357. dianupnaXduHCGN, j uggled correction is certain, and should Hgen's have been recognised by L. and S.,
;
'

225 Toia iriKwpa ^i^g.. dpuci the instrumental dative

:

is

as

good as Trocraiv and xepcrti' in 346, 347. For similar datives cf. M 207 ir^Tero
TTvoLTJs
I'Xi'eo't

avifjioio,

Solon

xi.

5 oXJjTreKos

^alvei.

The

editors explain bpvai

as oak-branches, for which there is no This translation also neglects parallel. the force of apaLrjai, which is not otiose Hermes seemed to be walking on "young As a matter of fact, he had used trees."
:

although the compound verb is elsewhere unknown. Eustathius 513. 30 has TTvpiraXa/JidadaL KaKorexveii^ Kal olov did TTvpbs UvaL rrj KaKorexvLq.. (The explanation is no doubt wrong Ilgen sees an allusion to juggling with torches, cf. Archil, fr. which may be correct Phofcius and Suidas preserve a 87.)

substantive

irvpTraXd/Jirjs,

explaining

rax^ws

TL

Tip irvpL

iraXapubfievos laa Hesy chins attests an adjective

iiTLVoQiv

Kal

6^oL,

branches (81)
the details.

but Apollo did not

know

352, 353. The repetition of criBoN and ctIBoc seems inelegant, but the hymnwriter is careless on this matter cf. the repetitions in 340, 342 [eXaijvojv, iXdcov),
;

365 {dp twice), 385 (ttot', ttot^) 398, 400 mov, i^iKovTo), and see further on
424.
a-ri^os

For similar disintegraTTvp-rrdXafMos. tions of rare words cf. Hippocr. Mochl. 11 Erotian) KaTavaLcnixovTaL (Galen, Karareive (n/xovTac etc. MSS., Hipp. 638. 42 laevvvovcn (Galen, lexx.) laai MSS. The excellence of vvv ^ovcrai is demonstrated in this clearly
'

line.

must mean "path"

;

in 352,
is

so iir' dpiarepd "footprints" in 353 used in different contexts 418, 424.

226. kt\. cf. 358. JucXaiNH nuktI ^oiKCibc i.e. visible ; cf. A 47.
: :

6aoO t6 ucn

in-

IV
alerb^;

EIC

EPMHN
jroWa
Be '^epalv

175
360

o^v Xdcov iaKe-ylraro'

at"ya9 oifjLopya^e BoXocf^poavvrjv aXeyvvcov. avTO<; S' avTLKa fivOov airrfKeyecd^ ayopevev

OVK

lBoV,

OV

TTvdo/jLTJV,
i

OVK oKkoV
/car

fJbvOoV

CLKOVCTay

ovBe K
Tj

jjbrjvvaaifjb
ft)?

ovS^

av firjvvrpov

apoifjbrjv.

TOO ap^
8'

elirayv

ap* e^ero ^OL^of;

^AttoWcdv
366

'E^/x-779

oKkov
et?

fJbvOov

iv aOavoLTOiaiv eeiire,

hei^aro

Zev

J^povLcova, Oecov o-rjiiavTopa iravrcov ircLTep, rj tol iyco aot aXrjOenjv ayopevaco'
S'

vr)/jbepTi]<i

re <ydp

el/JUL,

koI ovk olha '\\revBea6at.

370

rfkOev 69 rj/jLcrepov Bt^^j/xevo^ etXtVoSa? /3o{}9

361. cbudpraze auraic e' cb5' fipraze Gioddeck iSXcriiNocN AXeeiNCON p dXeaiNCON Ilgen 362. dnoXerecoc LII xD dXerizcoN 365. 366. 9' SXXon JuOeeN ^n deaNdroiciN ^eincN y (sc. E in h r pro Hp' Barnes text. 368. coi] LXIinmarg.): &' aue' IrepcoeeN dJuei66ueNoc enoc hOSo cet, KaraX^ECo cet. dX)ieciaN Barnes TOi Hermann 370. Au^epoN dropeiicco
II

360. XdcoN
:

X^P*^^ (servato in 361 cbucrpraze) Ludwicli

:

ME

cbudpraze

cet.
:

corr.

Ilgen
:

||

||

||

Barnes
360. XdcoN
IBXeiruv
;

only here in the sense of but Hesychius recognises an:

p. 26, J.

other

(lost)

passage

^Xiirere.

Cf. akabs.

Xdere cKoirelTe, In T 229, 230 Xdw

H. S. XV. p. 302. There is no peculiarity in either version to give it a distinct preference. fiXXoN juOgon, "another story," i.e. his account of the
affair.

can hardly bear this sense but must rather mean "seize," "grip." Possibly the hymn-writer may have misintermore preted the Homeric passage probably a verb Xdw was used in both senses, which might be derived from Aristarchus the root Xa {Xa^eiv etc.). explained the verb in Homer by dTroXavariKujs ^xw', "devouring," as usual neglecting the hymn. a brilliant emenda361. cbju6prazc The form does not recur, but for tion. the radical verb (in the same context)
;

367. 3e{HaTO d' cic KpoNicowa, "pointed " to call his attention Zeus the Gemoll remarks, shews gesture, as to
;

cf.

<r

199

TTjv de

yXvKvs

vttvos avrjKe, Kai p

dTTOfidp^aTo

notes that
first

Baumeister x^P^'- Tapetds. " ' ' avyai for eyes is elsewhere
:

found in Attic tragedy. dXeri^NCON the reading is settled by dyXatas aX^yvve 476 ; for the variants In Homer dXeyvveiv is found cf. 85, 557. only in the Odyssey, of preparing a meal.
362. dnHXerecoc drdpeucN
:

audacity, perhaps the feigned simplicity of childhood. Baumeister's translation ad lovem convertit orationem cannot be right ; T 83 ivdeiis different. eec^N CHJudNTopa ^ofiat ndNTCON so Hes. Smit. 56. 369. NHJueprAc: Gemoll repeats Greve's erroneous statement that this word is only applied to things, not persons, in Homer. It is a constant epithet of Proteus, d 349, 384 etc., and of Nereus in Hes. Theog. 235. the omission of the sub370. fiXecN ject may be intentionally naive (Gemoll), but it is perhaps rather meant as an open Hermes refuses to utter discourtesy
:
:
;

Hermes'

and

cf.

I 309,

a 373. from
' '

bluntly, seems still to obtain. 365. For the repetition of &pa Hermann compares tt 213, a very similar passage. 366. On the alternatives see Hollander

The old derivation of aTnjXey^uii aird and dX^yw, "outright," "

Apollo's name throughout his speech. ic AjuCT^pou the genitive in this expression occurs, with varying manuscript The support, in /3 55, rj 301, p 534. scholia note the reading, which was that of Aristarchus (see La Roche on j8
:

The genitive is also given by the Mss. in Herod, i. 35, vii. 8. It is no doubt due to the false analogy of ei'y
55).

176
arifiepov r)e\ioio ovSe decov jxaKapcov
fjL7]vviV
S'

TMNOI OMHPIICOI
veov eTrtTeWofjLevoLO, aye fidpTvpa<i ovBk Karofrra^,
7ro\Xrj<;,

IV

eKeKevev avayKairj^; viro

fi

iroXXa Se
ovve')^

rjireiK'qae

/SaXetv e?

Tdprapov evpvv,
rj^rjf;,

6 fiev repev

dv6o<;

ijo) %^tfo9 yevofiyv ov TV /SoMV ikarripi, Kparatw (fxoTi, iotKco^. ireiOeo, koX yap iixelo irarrjp <^i\o^ ev^eai elvaiy Q)q ovK OLKaB ekaaaa ^6a^, o)? oXjScof; L7]v, ovB^ virep ovBov e^rjv to Be t aTpeicefD^ dyopevw.

avrap

ra
')(i

(poXoKvBeof; Be r olSe

koI avTOf;

375

380

^lA.eXLOV

Be fidX
(jxXcj

alBeofjuat

Kal

Bai/ubova^;

dXXov*;,

Kai
0)9

Kal tovtov oiri^OfiaL' olcrda Kal avTO^, OVK aLTCO<; el/ni' fjueyav B "f eirLBalo/jLaL opKov
(re

ov ixa TaB

dOavcLTODV evKoafJurjTa irpoOvpaua.

373. 371. N^ON r' p (praeter AQ) (r* add. m. p.) 375. kp\K\ibioc Schneidewin kn\ noXXfl Matthiae 377. eoiKa Barnes 380. xddc 5' codd.
:

dNdrKHC
381. hk

M:

dsarKaii;!

376. rdBe oTde Barnes

corr.

Hermann
:

M
||

om.

cet.

382, Kai ck ^nideuoixai 383. oYtioc eljui (om. "bk) Gemoll ^ni3c*)cojuai Barnes noju6ccoJuai ^nibaiouai cet. (AniB^ouai II 3ai in ras. L2) ^niuaiouai van Herwerden 8* ^ni 6pKON 6juo0uai quidam apud Stephanum
T*

udXa

ME

Allen

384. oO

MDLH

||

np6eupa

Many editors read T^ixirepov warpSs etc. in the Odyssey it is quite possible that the accusative is original in Homer, and that the genitive may have become idiomatic by the time of the hymn-writer
;

and Herodotus.
373. JUHNueiN
:

on the quantity of
:

see Schulze Q. E. p. 340.

here and in 375. 9i\oKu&^oc " only " "splendid." The loving glory, line may be a reminiscence of Hes. Theog. 988 r^pev &vdos ^x^^'t-' eptKvd^os
481,
^jSrjs,

across the threshold on his return journey, but passed through the keyhole. 381. There is irony in the mention of Helios. Hermes pretends to respect the Sun who sees all things ; but the Sun had set when he started, and did not rise until he had returned. There is a further covert allusion to the night-time, in which Hermes loves to thieve (15, 67, Gemoll quotes Hes. Op. 607 578).
avqp. 383. t ^nidaiojuai this and ^7rt5ei5o//,at are certainly corrupt, and point to an older corruption eirl diojxai ; Barnes' conjecture, Tr Ldtba-ofiai, is too familiar to be
'r)[xep6KoiTos
:

but this justification Schneidewin's violent ipLKvdios here. a parody of the epic kt\. 378. noTJ^p
is
:

no

for

(Gemoll). 379. The abruptness of the construction quite suits Hermes' parenthetic
.
. .

vibs

evxofJi-o-i-

elvac

mutilated, apart from the fact that the 234 6eovs i-mddbfieda sense of the verb in

style.

cbc

^Xacca
Cos

SBhn
et-qv

dependent

being interHerjectional, "so may I prosper." mann unaccountably ejects 379-381, although the whole passage is full of humour. Before Apollo, Hermes did not scruple to perjure himself freely (cf. 263 f., 309 f.); but in the presence of Zeus, Ms words are literally true, as the editors note he did not drive the cows nor did he step home, but to a cave
ireideo,

on

6\/3tos

doubtful ; Herwerden's 67n/j.aio/j,at is not used in the connexion. The suggestion in J. H. S. xv. p. 291 that the original here was fiiyav 5' e-rrl 6pKov bjxovif opKov was once ixai may still hold displaced, and added at the end of the line, 5Tno/j.ov/j.ai. opKov might give a corruption out of which S' iindeofiai 6pKov might arise ; such transpositions are
is
:

frequent

" 384. The " great oath which Hermes swears " by the door" must have some special propriety ; according to Ban-

see J.

H.

S.

I.e.

IV

EIC
Kai TTOT
iyo)

EPMHN
8*

177
385

TOVT(p Tiaco TTore vrjXea ^(oprjv,

(tv

Koi Kparepcp irep iovro'

ot)9

oifKoTepoKTUv aprjye.

(par

iiriXkl^cov KuXX^yi/to? ^Apyeo^ovrrjf;,

Kol TO cnrdpyavov el^ev eir ooiXevrj ovS aire/SaWe. Zev? Be fjiiy i^eyeXaacrev lBodv /cafco/uurjBea iralBa, V KoX iTrco-ra/iievQ)^; apvevfjuevov a/Jb(j)l fioeo-aov.
eKe\ev(T6v o/jiocppova Ovfjuov e'^ovra^; d/jL^oripov^ ^7)Teveiv, ^ip/jL7Jv Be Bcd/cTopov rjye/jLovevecv,
8'

390

KOL Bei^at Tov

oirTTT)
Br}

')(odpov

eir

d/BXa/Slrjao vooto,
i(f)6L/jLa

avT

dire/cpv^e jSocbv
iireireiOero
Alo^;
v6o<;

Kdprjva,
'^p/JLrj<;'

vevaev Be
p7)lBi(o<i

l^povlBr]^;,

S'

dy\ao^

395

yap

eireiOe

alyio'^oto.

385. noTi

M
:

oCi

nor Ilgen
:

nou pro nor' Hermann

r* ^ti

9<:fc>pHN Matthiae <f(auku cet. 9Copi^N aCx' Kpui}/e Schneidewin t' qOt* Ilgen
:

386. KpaTai(>

pro nore Matthiae cf. 265 394. ;

||

meister,

irpoir^Xaios.

Hermes swears as Whatever the

dYuteiis

or ostensible

probably "winks" or "leers" at Zeus to enlist his support. In Apoll. Arg.

significance, there is no doubt a cryptic allusion to Hermes TrvXrjddKos (see on 15).

385. Kaf, which has been suspected, 385 is an addition, after in character Hermes has taken his oath, the repetition is not nor' . . . noT^ more offensive than that of dpa in 365, and can be justified by the emphasis of I say some the threat "some day day." It is possible, but unlikely, that
is
: :

486, r 791, the action is an insult Cf. Anth. Pal. v. 199. 3 (Matthiae). " dTJXv KaTiXXdyiTTovrL JlpL-qiri^, leering at," and other compounds of iXXc/JTrrw. 391. 6ju69poNa euju6N ^xontoc cf.
:

263, h.

Dem.

434,
:

Theogn. 81, 765;

TTOT is for ttotL, and the elision another Aeolism, like irep' lyvvat 152 ; Kal ttotL

a formulaic ending. 392. BidKTopoN Solmsen /. F. iii. 90 fF. connects this epithet with KT^pea, KTepi^io, etc., in the sense of "giver," "dispenser." For other views see Oester-

gaard Hermes, 1902,

Rev. 1903,
p. 177.

p. 333,

Cook

Class.

would be 5^ and ttotI

for
5'

koL irpbs in prose, ttotI ad in Homer, wotI Kai in

Hippocrates e.g. Trepi dpdpuiv ifji^oXrjs 97, 247, 286. Or, again, M's ttotI v-qXda may be right, = irpos adverbial, if the In any case preceding wot is for irore.

Hermann's irov, though appropriate to a threat, and an easy change, is not required.
on
for the accent see Schneider Cf. Hesych. Nicand. Alex. 273. (jxapdv rb ra K\e\pLixa'ia ^rjTeiv kol cfxjjpiav

393. ^n' 66Xa6fHCi n6oio, "in all innocence of heart," without guile. The commentators quote Cic. Tusc. iii. 8. 16, where d/3Xd/3eta is given as the nearest equivalent of innocentia 'A/3\a/3tai are personified, inscr. Dittenberger Syll.
;

600.
iirl

9copi^N

nocent

68. "

The adjective dpa^T7S= "'inis more common in this sense.

hdbeat,

insonterii
;

'^dbpav dk TT]v 'ipevvav.

' '

Some day

I will

pay him out for his pitiless search." There may be here also a hidden meaning as Gemoll suggests "I will pay him
:

with a
0a>/)i7

pitiless

theft"

(cf.

the use of

Sri

in a 11 ovk dtecs 6ti. : iTnWl^ovaiv iiTravTes the verb=: "make sidelong glances at a person" (cf. iX\6s "squinting"), with a further " idea of hinting." So here also Hermes
[101.

in 136). 387. ^niXXfzcoN

the purpose {ut animum Franke, Ebeling), as in 524 but it seems rather to indicate present circumstances, "in," so that the expression = djSXa^Qs, bona fide. 394. "bii auT* (5' adr) ; see Leaf on A 340, and for the crasis or elision H. G. 350. adre here emphasises the question : irov 87] adr dir^Kpvxpas "where have you

may imply

hidden now

"

?
:

for the quantity of the second syllable cf. iviKpv\}/e e 488 H. G. and n. on 348. 370,
dn^icpuvjie
;

178
TO)
8'
d/jL(j)Q}

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
airevhovre Ato9 irepiKaXkea reKva

iv

HvXov
S*

aypovf;

rj^aOoevra iir 'AX^etou Tropov l^ov i^uKOvro koI aiiXtov yyjn/jLeXadpov,

400

rjyov Srj to, '^prjpbar aTaXKero vvkto<^ iv coprj. ev6* 'Fjp/jurjf; fiev eireira KLcbv irapa \aCvov avTpov

eh

^ft)9

i^rjXavve ^o6)v l^Stpba Kaprjva'

S'

AtjtocBtji;

aTrdrepdev ISodv

ivorjcre

/3oLa<^

irerprj

ctt

rj\i^dT(p,

rd^a

S'

r}peTo

kvBl/jlov

'^p/jbrjv

TTW? iBvvco,

BoXojJbTJTa,

Bvco

^06

BecpoTOfjLTJo-ai,

40&

vr]iTLo^ ; iyco ye KaroirtaOe to aov KpdTO<;' ovSe ri ae jxaKpov de^eadao, K.vW'^VLe, Mo-taSo? vie.

wSe

v6oyvo<i

ioov

koI

avrb^i

OavjJbaivcD

'^prj

0)9

dp'

e(f>7],

teal

x^P^'' '^^p^o-'T^p^^^

Kaprepd

Beo-fid,

cneuSoNTO a?AtDr superscr. 398, b' kn ccAtD 397. cneuBoNTe MjJ Yson libri corr. ed. pr. 400. AxoO Fick AuaedeNT' id' ^n' Euhnkeu fix* oi pro 06 Barnes bnnou oO LHBNPQRiV fix' oG AtDr fix' ou EACL2L3R2 bk Ilgen x^ P^ ^ Hermann obx' ou GemoU fixt S3hn fix' oO Matthiae dNTirdWero T driTdWcTO cet. dNxiBdWero E Ludwich 8nnou oi Wolf t' cirpeuu' driTdXXeTO Doderlein corr. ed. pr. 5xou bk rh xpfij^QTa TirdWero 404. nerpH ^n'] 402. fiXauNe 2^ 403. dndweuecN 401. napd] ^c 406. NeorNbc ^cbw] NeorNoicoN rain kqt' aurdp Hermann eVpero eaufiaiNco Hermann 408. d^saceai 407. BeiJuaiNCO pro eauuaiNCO Steph.
: :
||

1|

||

||

t^is form ( = Attic dirov) is 400. fix^ restored by Fick {B. B. xxii. p. 271), who compares r/xot in an inscription of Oropus ('E0. apX' 1885 p. 93, C. I. Gr.

Sept. i. 235, Dittenberger Syll. 589) ; see Smyth Ionic 716, Hoffmann p.
16, Herwerden Lex. Supp. s.v. Solmsen inscr. graec. dial. 1903,
-^xot,

expression is loose, whether we read irapd or is, as Hermes obviously entered the cave. Franke's explanation that he stood at the mouth of the cave {solent enini boves apertis stabuli valvis, nisi vinculis retinentur, ultro exire) seems
over-subtle. 403. dndxepeeN, "apart," i.e. the For the hides were outside the cave. confusion of this word with dirdvevdev (M) cf. E 545. not elsewhere in epic, 405. ^Bunco 406. aurdc is as sound here as in 234, where see note, this seems original, 407. eaujuafwco for even with Stephanus' alteration 5ei: :

p. 95.

The

inscr., according to Fick, is in the Eretrian dialect, but the form may be local, and its presence in the hymn may be added to the argument for Boeotian

authorship (see also on 255). The previous emendations either depart from the tradition or, as Matthiae, supLudpose a double relative (^x' o5). wich's -^x^ ^^W and GemoU's J;x' are better, but cD/ca is distinctly weak. "chattels," is remarkable Xpfiuar', for "beasts" in this context, but need If any emendation not be suspected. were required, KT-r^ve might be suggested the word is sufficiently (cf. XXX. 10) So rare to admit a gloss xRVfJ-o-Tf^'
;

fiabo},

Kard-made must mean "for the The verb occurs in 6 108, future."

h.

Aphr.

84.

409 f. Here, as Baumeister saw, a lacuna is imperatively required, for rai cannot possibly have an antecedent
Secr/^d

dyvov.

line

must have

fallen

Hesychius

KTrjuea-

xPVf^'^'^f^j
:

^oaKrjfiaTa.

401. KidjN

napd

the cave, and drove out the

Hermes "went to" cattle. The

out containing a plural feminine substantive, and referring to some plant (cf. 410, 411), with which Apollo prepares to bind Hermes, either as a punishment for

IV

EIC

EPMHN

179
410

ayvov

ral

viro

Troaal Kara '^6ovo<; al'>^a <f>vovTO

avToOev, i/jb^oXdBrjv io-rpafifievao aXXyXya-i,, peld re /cat irdcrrjatv iir dypavKoiai ^oeaaLV,
'l^p/jLeo)

^ovXrjon K\ey^i<f>povo<;' avrdp ^AttoWcov t6t 8rf Kparv^i Apry6i(j)6vrr]<; davfiaaev dOp'^aa^.
ia-Ke-^aro,
irvp dpuapvaawv,
415

X^pov vTTO^XySrjv
i^Kp-u^ai
410.
fipNCON
puefjuadi^;'

At/toi)? S' ipLKvheo<i vlov

SrNOU Franke
v. stat.

M
||

ed. pr.

drNoO
411.
cet.
i|

AtDE

drNoO L
:

drNoOrai

Xijonto pro 9i}oNTO Martin

k^x^^o
v.

Up (dr raid' B) Stadtmiiller lacunam

: :

aate h.

Baumeister
drpaiiXHci
ci.

duBoXddHN M, punctis
||

versui subiectis

412.
||

drpaijXoici
fbet'

oTd xe Martin
413.

SrNoi ndcyciN

Hermann

post 415 transponit Martin 414. 6 "bk pro t6t ^pueico

Schueidewin

415, hukn' pro

nOp Martin

||

lacunam

statuit Baumeister

the theft, or in order to prevent further mischief. (The view that Apollo intended to bind the cows is most improbable.)

The missing substantive may have been

\i^7ot,

414. eaiijuaceN in Homer the imperfect takes the place of this aorist. 415. Here again Baumeister's lacuna is justified, for (1) Hermes' action in 415
:

the
of.

Siyvos,

which denote the pliant twigs of agnus castus (Dioscor. i. 136.)

;

has no assignable motive

(2) iyKpijxJ/ai

105,

417, K 166, h. Dion.

vii. 13.

The apparent sense may be expressed by

a line such as ivdijaat /xe/iaws 'Epjut/ijv Kparepatat \6yoL(n. It seems necessary, however, to suppose a further loss ; for the lacuna should contain a fuller description of Apollo's attempt to bind Hermes, and of the way in which Hermes extricated himself from the withies. A miracle then took place, 'Epfx^oj ^ovXycn the as soon as they touched ground withies, {al\f/a), rooted on the spot, and multiplied into a thick interlacing grove {ifi^dXddrjv), which covered the cows (or, perhaps, as D'Orville thought J. P. xxv. 255, en:

requires an object ; (3) some mention of Hermes' lyre is wanted, to explain iirp-rjvpev in 417, and to provide an object to in 418. What Hermes wished Xapdou to hide can hardly be discovered ; it cannot have been the cows or the skins,

which Apollo had seen, nor the cooked meat, which was unimportant when the slaughter of two cows had been admitted. He may have tried to conceal himself, or (as Gemoll thinks) his lyre. It might
be suggested that Hermes enchanted the dea/j^d with his lyre, like Orpheus, and then looked for a place to hide it in a lacuna to contain a mention of the lyre will still be required after 415. OnoBXi^dHN apparently "askance"; in A 292 it seems to mean " interrupt;
:

tangled their
411.

feet).
:

with dXXTjXTycrt, "turned to fit into one another," as if grafted on one another. For the idea of
grafting
l]u/3oXos.
cf.

4uBoXddHN

ing."

nOp duapiicccoN
vtt'
6(f>pij<n

L.
is

and

S.,

ifx^dWu}, ifi^oXds,
original, as good sense here,

irvp dfidpvcrae,

The adverb does not elsewhere

but
doubtless

28.

TT^Ku'

Hes. Theog. 827 Quintus viii. (on the analogy of 278) is

:

cf.

occur,

dfi^oXddrjv (426) gives

no

and would leave

dWifiXriai

without con:

therefore needless, 416. The schol. on Dion, Thrax (Bekker Aiiecd. i, p. 752), quoted by
\{>Tpa,

struction. 412. ^eid re Kai ndcHCiN

for re Kai

Gemoll, fancifully connects \^pa with adding ijviKa 8^ tov ifKiov pods

coupling an adverb with an adjective Gemoll quotes Hes. Theog. 86 6 5' d<T(paX^ws
dyopeiuoiv atfd re Kai fiiya vecKOS iTTKTTafjL^i'OJS KaT^TTavae. 413. Gemoll places a lacuna after this line ; but this is unnecessary, as the sense seems complete from 410 to 415.
\

/cX^^at Tj^ovXifjdr], Kai 8id t6 fjt.avTi.Kbv tov deov oil 8e8iJvr]To, dveXi^ipdrj' el8ojs 8^ Kai TOV deov t6 fiovcriKbv 848o}Kv vir^p eavToO So Boisson. Anccd. iv. TT]v Xtjpav XiJTpav. p, 459 (there derived from X^Tpov), from Eur. Antiope (Dind. fr. 190) Xiipa ^oQv pOcra i^eppiaaro (Xijpq. and pi/crt' Boisson. ).

180

TMNOI OMHPIKOI

IV

pela fjbdX* 7rprjvv6V eKrj/SoXov, ax; e^eX' avro^;, Kol Kparepov irep iovra' Xa^cbv B eV apiarepa
ifKrjKTpw iireiprjTL^e
afJuephaXeov
r^r}6rjaa<;,
Oecrirecrlr}';

'^6Lpo<;

Kara ^epo^' rj ^' vTro %et/009 Kovdfirjae, yeXaaae Be ^OL^of; 'AttoWcoi/

Be

420

iparr)

Bed

(l)peva<;

r}\vd

Icor)

ivoTrrjf;, Kai jxiv yXv/cv^; Xfxepof; ypet OvfiS aKovd^ovra' Xvpy 3' eparov Kidapl^cov 6 ye 6apa^aa<; iir dpiarepd MataSo? fto? (TTrj p

^OL^ov 'AttoXXwi^o?, Tdya

yqpveT
dfipoXdBrjv,
iparr]

Be

Xt<ye(o<i

Kidapi^wv

425

Be ol eairero ^wvr),

Kpalvcov ddavdrov^i re
417. ^eer'

deoixi

koL yalav

epejjbvrjv,
coni. Steph.
||

418. yfi\p6c\

XOpHN
||

idem pro XaBcoN

kqI

KpaTep6N- KieapiN hk XaBcbN Ilgen

post h. V.

Hermann

422. h. V. solus habet

423. Xupy] Xiwco Ilgen 425. "bk XXir^coc ELIT 427. KpaiwcoN] oIncon sen Oun&n Steph, aiN^ONTi KieapizcoN] OnaeidcoN Ilgen KXeicoN Hermann deaNdrouc sen Ojun^onti Martin kripaxpe eeoOc Matthiae
||

^n' dpicrep' Qeupjua Schneidewin lacunam 419. Ju^Xoc libri : ju^poc coni. Martin 420. KONdBicce p

||

and 418. XaBcbN is no doubt sound as the lyre must have been mentioned after 415, no further expression of the
;

The Homeric use of the adverb favours

Baumeister's translation, butitis possible that the hymn-writer used the word in the other sense Pindar JVem. x. 33 has
;

object
kvL

is

here necessary (Baumeister and

after

Ludwich,
sense
cf.

Hermann, supply

dpicTGpd

= 499; x^'P*^c
The
left

a line).

dfi^oXddav apparently

"in prelude"

(see

for

the

Bury ad

loc.

).
:

iircoX^vLov 433.

*' on the arm," " to the which holds it.

of the

shell rests "

hand

501,

419, 420 502.

= 53,

the nominative is 427. KpaiNCON sound, as ipaTT) 8^ ol kt\. is parenthetic, but Kpalvetv in this connexion is re-

cr/xepdak^ov
Treia.

54, and, with variations, Line 420 resembles p 542 Koud^rjae- yiXaaae d^ HrjveXd-

markable.

by
in

422. GemoU should not have objected to this line ; its omission by the Mss. (except M) is accidental. The collocation
Ib)^ ivoT^s is not elsewhere found, but sound of divine presents no difficulty, For ifxepos, passion roused by music." music, cf. ^ 144, and i/j,ep6eis 452 ; so ^pos 434. the repetition of 424. kn dpicrepd this phrase in a different connexion from that of 418 is an example of the writer's Baumeister points to the carelessness
' '

Hesychius explains Kpalveiv following which Maurophrydes K. Z. vii. 346 gives the sense of ''honour in song" definitely to the
TLjjidv,

word

here, as in 531 (iiriKpabovaa) and 559. This may be doubted, but the writer appears to use the word in an unusual sense both here and in 559, probThe use of the word ably for deidcop. in Empedocles 462, 3 (MuUach) might suit this sense : (pdpfxaKa 5' Sacra yeydcri
KaKCov
fxovpcp

Kal
(TOL

yrjpaos

&\Kap

Trevcrr],

i-jrel

repetition of Kidapi^wv 423, 425, 433, Add the recurrence iyipacpe 429, 430. Cf. on 352 f. of ipaT6s 421, 423, 426. Baumeister tran426. fijuBoXdaHN " ' slates intenta voce, lifting up his voice ;
:
'

iydj Kpav^o) rdde irdvTa ; and a possible ambiguity in Eur. Ion 464 (compared with 559 of this hymn). See the discussion in Ebeling s.v. The explanation in L. and S. "finish the tale of" is not suited to the context.

there

is

cf.

raiQN ^peuNi^N Hermes may have begun his song with a cosmogony (cf.
:

476

diJ.^\'/jdr]v

brjv

$ 364,

of a seething cauldron.

yodwaa, and d/x^dkdOthers

Verg.

Hes. Theog. 1-21, Apoll. Arg. A 496 f., JEJcl. vi. 31 f.), but the simple

render "in a prelude," comparing dva^dWeadat in a 155, etc. (a sense derived from the primary meaning "strike-up").

mention of yaia, without ovpavds and Gemoll ddXaa-aa, hardly implies this. prefers to see a reference to the honour

IV
ft)9

EIC

EPMHN

181

ra Trpcora yevovro koX w? Xa^e fiotpav eKacrTo^;, fjLev Trpcora Oewv iyepatpev doiBfj, firjTepa M.ov(Tdct)v, 7] yap Xa^e Mam8o9 vlov T0U9 Be Kara irpea-^iv re Kal w? yeydacnv eWcrro?
M.V7]iJ,ocrvv7)v

430

TrdvT

d6avdTov<s iyepatpe Oeoix; A^o9 dyXab^; vlo^, ivewcov Kara Koa/xov, iircoXevLov KcOapl^cov.
8'

Tov Kal

6/909

jJLLV

<j>ot)vi](Ta<;

ev (TTrjOeo-aov ajjurj-^avo'^ alvvro Ovfiov, eirea Trrepoevra irpocrrjvSa'

irovevfieve^

435

/Sov^ove,

fjLTj'^avicoTa,

Batro^ eralpe,

TrevTrjKovra ^ooiv dvrd^ia

ravra

fJuefirfKa^;.

429. doi56K 430. Xdxc] 3de Hermann 431. np^c6HN libri corr. Matthiae 433. OncoXcNioN Barnes el. 510 436. Skoctoc] iinaNxec noXeujusNe nukt6c ^xaTpc Schneidewin jUHxaN^coN dnoNt^ueNC Waardenburg 437. u^uwXe Eberhard ueuHXcbc LudliTaipHN Matthiae ^xafpH Ludwich wich xi^Xh cd Lohsee dN^9HNac Stadtmiiller
:
|i

For the paid to the gods on earth. language cf. ipe/xvTjv ya2av w 106, where the epithet is more in place, of the underworld. 429 f. Mnhuocunhn cf. Hes. Theog. 52 f.
:

ayyeKuhT'qv 296, <nrapyaviCoTa 301, elpa(piCora h. xviii. 12,

Dion.

i.

2,

17,

20,

xaptSwra

and
:

others.

generally thought corrupt, but perhaps with insufficient reason. The part, may be taken in a quasi-

noNei^JueNe

430. Xdxc, "was assigned to Hermes" For the form of exas patron -deity. pression cf. "^ 79 (of the fate assigned to a man at birth), Find. 01. viii. 15, Ar. Eccl. 999, Theocr. iv. 40, Apoll. Arg. B 258, Callim. h. Ap. 45. So in prose,

substantival sense,

"busy one," a use

which seems

among
51.

justified in hymnal style, attributes. Cf. Orph. h. 14. 8

I

d^pifiodvfie,

Plato Phaed. 107 D, Rep. 617 e, Lysias

ii.

7 (paLvdfievai, d(pai'ts = 55. 10. If these analogies are insufficient, it would be possible to join the part, closely

\l/evdofji^vr},

acJ^reipa kt\., ih.

78.

with
np^cBiN
:

Leg. 855 D /cara irp^a^LV l^^ado} (Matthiae). On the word see Johansson K. Z. xxx.

431. Korii

so

Plato

404

n. 2.

436.

although the verb ^ovcpbveov occurs H The compound no doubt originally 466. expressed the sanctity of oxen in early times (06i'os = murder) cf. the ^ovcpovia at Athens, in which the priest was called 6 ^ov<t>(>vos (see Frazer on Pans. i. 24. 4).
;

6ou96Ne

first

in

this

place,

adjectivally: "busy sense is quite suitable. Schneidewin s iroXevfieve is graphically possible {v and X are interchanged II 726, h. Aphr. 20 etc.), and might be accepted, if combined with fXTjxavtufTa, "ranging trickster"; but the same commentator's vvktos should not expel dairds Hermes is "comrade of the banquet," as the inventor of the lyre,
fj.rjxO'VtQTa,

trickster."

The

which

is

dairbs eraiprj 31.

pLyfxo-v^ojv

The
jecture

objection to Waardenberg's conairovrjfieve

But

in the

Homeric passage the idea of

to

(made

in-

"murder" seems

from the verb (see here also the substantive ("ox-killer") has probably lost its early significance, which at Athens might be preserved until the latest times by the familiar
local ritual.

have disappeared Leaf ad loc), and

dependently by Tyrrell) is that it does not account for the existence of the rare but correctly-formed firjxavLQra. 437. neNTi^KONTa 6o<^n ktX. Apollo an exchange of indirectly proposes see on 464. prerogatives
:

at Athens, however, the adjective ^ov(pbvos could be used with no invidious meaning Aesch. P. V. 531 dolvais ^ov(f)6voLs, quoted by Leaf. See supra 132. juHxaNicbra (only here) formed like
;
:

Even

the construction of fx^Xu accusative (even cognate) is unique, but none of the corrections The suggested can be entertained.
:

ju^hXqc

with an

passive participle is found (fxeXrjdiv Anth. Pal. V. 200. 3, where however fieXtadiv

182
rjcTvyLG)^

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
Kal eireora hiaKpiveeaOai otco. a^e fioL rohe elire, itoXvtpoire MataSo?
iK yeverrj<i rdS* afx
r]e

iv

vvv
95

S'

vie,

(Tol 7'

eairero Oavfiara epya

dvOpcoTrcov

440

976

Tt?

aOavdrcDV

Ovrjrcov

dyavbv eBcoKe Kal e^paae Oeainv docBijv ; 6avfjLacrL7)V yap T'ljvBe verjcf^arov ocraav aKOixo,
Bcopov
r]v

ov

TTCo

TTore

(prjfjLi,

Sarj/jbevac

ovre tlv

dvSpMV,
e'^ovari,

ovT TLV
v6(T(f>i

dOavdrcov ot ^OXvfjLiria Bco/jbar aeOev, (jyrjXijra, Ato? Kal MataSo?

445

vie.

Tt?

Te')(y7]i

t/? jjuovaa dfjurj'^avecov fJbeXeBoovcov,

cLTpeKeco^ yap afxa rpia irdvTa irdpearLV, Kal epcora Kal r)Bv[iov vttvov eXeaOao, ev^pocrvvrjv Kal yap iyo) lAovarjatv ^OXvfjLTrodBecraLV OTrrjBo^i, Trjac X^P^^ '^^ fJuekovcTL Kal dy\ao<; olfjLO<; doiBr]^,

Tt9 Tpiffo<;;

450

438. BiaxpiNeceai

MD

||

kgn pro Kai Hermann

reNeAc cet. 444. nobnore 9HJui 446. 9hXht^ ^At corr. 9iXht^ cet. Barnes puncta praefixit 447. JUoOca 3*, ^uAyxme, c&u JueXedcoNCON Schneidewin dui^xaNC, An JuieXirHpuc GemoU dJUHXON^co JuteraXiJNCON Herwerden n^on KaKc2>N JuAxoc JueXedcoNCON 'Daniel 449. juHxap sen xdju' ^x^^ n^on Fick Ni^uJUON p cf. 241 Ounoc My (marg. yp. Kai ELII) 451. xop^c omisso re
: : :

440. coi] cb

||

reNerfic

||

oTjuoc cet.

or [xeKWpovv are suggested), and the active with an object accusative may be an extension of the passive. 440. 4k reNSTHC so rightly ;
:

h.
h.

Aphr. 133. For jueXedcoNCON cf. Ap. 532, and for the sentiment Hes. The conTheog. 55, Cypria fr. 10.
:

Hermann compares Q
:

535, <t 6. (for prose) Aristot. Eth. Nic. vi. 13. 443. Nei^9aToc here; only
Trd\ai(paTos.

Add
1.
cf.

jectures are violent. 448. xpfBoc not in Homer, nor elsewhere found in connexion with music ; "path of song," like oT/aos doi5?7s 451.

447. JuoOca djuHXON^coN JueXe&obNCON the hiatus may stand in the trochaic caesura of the third foot Eberhard Metr. Beob. ii. p. 10, H. G. 382. For juoOca = song, cf. h. Pan 15, and in The genitive is objective, as tragedy.
: ;

knack is common, however, and perhaps that is the sense here, Cf. of the body Hippocr. Mochl. 41 rb
' '

"

TpL^rj,

'ido$

Franke explains, "a song

cares."
Xi^TTtts

for (against)
fioucrd

Cf.
^xei.

Eur. Tro.

609

6'

rj

duHxaN^coN may come from d/j.Tjxap'^s, which is elsewhere unbut is more probably feminine known, from dfirixapos, a poetical exception to the general rule of two terminations in

nominative ^pws = the Homeric ^pos. 450. According to the present hymn, Apollo and the Muses had known only the flute (452) until Hermes invented the lyre in h. Ap. 131 Apollo claims the lyre
;

rpi^ov iroLel. the first indication of a 449. gpcora

:

as his own in his childhood. According to a third version, Apollo and Hermes in a group at for the lyre fought e.g. Helicon, Paus. ix. 30. 1 (see B. C. H.
;

The exceptions adjectives of this class. are numerous in Homer, who uses a
feminine termination for the following adjectives compounded with a privative
:

For other representations xv. p. 399). of this version cf. Monumenti 1830, pi.
ix. 2.

451.

oTjuoc
vfxvos

doidAc
doibris
;

it

is

doubtful

d^poTos,

deiKiXios,

dddvaros,
;

(Lvlittos

(so
cf.

whether

=6

429), should

Zenodotus on Z 266), Hesiod has dKafxarr]

dTreip^aios, da^ecrros.

for the

hymns

not be preferred Ludwich {Homerica i. p. 6 n. ) thinks that otfios is a phonetic

IV

EIC
Kal
/jloXtttj

EPMHN
Ifiepoei^
^/90yu-09

183

reOaXvla kol
TL
jjboi

avXcov
fjbeXrjcrev,

oTOC ov

irdi

wSe

yu-era

(ppealv

dWo

ola vecov daXirj<; ivBi^ca epya irekovTav

Oavfjid^co,

Afco?

vvv
1^6,

S'

iirel

TreTTOv,

vliy rdK (09 iparov Ko6apl^L^. ovv 0X170? irep icbv KXvrd /jLijSea olSa?, Kal Ovfiov iiraiveC^ irpea^vrepoLo-L.

455

vvv yap TOO /cXeo? earac iv dOavdroio-i deolai,, aol T avrat Kal /jLTjrpi' to 8* dTpeKco<; dyopevaco'
dbde cet. ju^Xhcin Mil 454. eaXiAc' 453. QXXo M Oroddeck 456. oTdac] oTcea n^con] eecbw GemoU
:
|| ||

M M

||

v.

ante 452 ponit

457, 458 solus
:

habet
cTkc

uOeoN InaiNCi Ruhnken euuco GemoU 457. puncta praefigit n^noN xai eOuoN YaiNe Schneidewin eujuoN liniaiNeiN Allen 459.
||

dropeOcd Ruhnken

For the metaphor corruption of vfivos. of olfios cf. 447 rpl^oi, Find. 01. i. 110 odbv \6y(av, 01. ix. 51 iwiup oXfjiov \tyijv, Callim. h. Zeus 78 \ipT)% e5 eiSoras ot/xovs. The word is not found in Homer, who uses oifjir} "lay." iNd^Hia for eKelvwv a. 454. ola 2pra in apposition to ola. N^coN wrongly altered by Gemoll and Herwerden to deCov ; for the text cf. 55
:
:

and one or other of the two words must be emended. (1) In J. H. S. xvii. p. "sit 265 dvixbv iiriaive was suggested (as a minstrel) and cheer the heart
:

The of your elders (on Olympus). synizesis -tat- might stand (cf. 'lariaiav B 637, At7i;7rTias I 382, 5 83, 'lo-rtaiei^s in a
inscr. B. C. H. vi. 33 41, vytabeiv Athen. 694 F = Lucian pro laps, in salt. 6). But the last vowel would not be lengthened by position in the fourth

"

Delian

-qtre KovpoL

Tj^Tjrai daKlrjai

rofi^ovaiv, Apoll. Arg. vioi irapa dairl Kal oivcp

A
\

458

Trapai^dXa Kepold re iroKKci

repirpuis e^pcouvrai

(see

on

56),

Chaerem./r. 327 daklai re viwv.

foot ; and iiriaiveLv (cf. 480) might therefore be suggested ; the transition from imper. to infin. is abrupt, but

inbisxa, "clever," only here in this sense. Homer uses only a neuter plural ivM^ta, always adverbially (in I 236 the word
qualifies

The hymn-writer aaTpdirTei). probably did not coin the adjective ivdi^ios (which occurs Eur. Hipp. 1360, Cycl. 6 for "on the right"), but he may have assigned to it the meaning "clever" on the analogy of iind^^ios. See on these words Darbishire Eelliq.
Phil. p. 67 f. 456. oTdac

20 and V 459 Otherwise is good: for t^eiv "sit at the " Plat. Menx) 95 d board cf. Theogn. ap.

may

be justified by
TLfi7]v

^k5ot Koi the sense

diTOTiviixev.

Kal irapa ToXaiv irlve Kal ^adie Kal fxerd Totcriv X^e Kal avbave ro?s &V fieydXrj
I

The compound iinalveiv is not dijvafxcs. elsewhere found, but the simple verb is

common
h.

has substituted 467 there is no The Ionic oWas only once variant. occurs in Homer, a 337 (Smyth Ionic
here the usual form; in
:

in this connexion ; e.g. S 548, 435, Theocr. vii. 29 dvixbv tatve (of music), Bacchyl. xiii. 187, xvii. 131.

Dem.

(2) Ruhnken fxvdov for dvfidv

with iiraivei, neat metathesis ; cf. 256), i.e. "sit (? as a pupil, or in submission; cf. in a game 6vo$ Kddov iirl
retained
(a
tQ)v iv TrpdyjxaTL tjttwjul&uv schol. Plat.

702).

457-458. served by

The two
alone, but
;

lines are prethis is no sign

of interpolation the omission by other Mss. is probably due to the homoearchon in 456, 458. 457. The verse is corrupt, and the uncertainty of the sense required makes emendation more difficult. Tze seems

Theaet. 146 a) and respect the words of your elders." speaking Apollo, with the gravity of an oracle, bids

Hermes
cf.

listen

humbly.

For the general

genuine, but dv/xbu

iiraiveL

cannot stand.

of a particular person But the conjecture is doubt386. is ful, as iTraivelv rl tivl unknown, although it may be defended by B 335, S 312 taken together.
Trpe<T^vTipoL(xi

184

TMNOI OMHPIKOI

iv
460

val fia ToBe Kpavelvov ciKovriov, r) jxev iyco are KvBpov iv aOavcLTOLori koI oX^lov '[rjye/JLOvevaa),
Bcoarco

T
S'

ayXaa
'EyOyL-?79

Bcbpa Kot e? reXo? ovk airaTrio-a).

fivOoLatv a/jLel/BeTo KepBaXeoi^atv
iirL^y/juevac ov

TOP

elpwraf; fi, '^Kaepye irepi^pahe^;'

T'^V7j<i r]fieTepr]<;

avrap

iyco

aoi
46&

^eyaipw.

arjixepov elBijaet^;' ideXo) Be roc -^Trto? elvai, /SovXrj /cal fjuvdoLcri, av Be (jypeal ttclvt ev olBa^.

TT/owTo? yap,
r}v<;

AtcKi

vie,

fier

aOavdroLG-i
Be
ere

6ad(Tcrei,<;,

re KpaTep6<; re*
7rd(T7)<;
TLiJba<;

(j)vXel

iir^riera

Zev<;
470

eK

6ai7]<^,

eiropev

Be

too

dyXaa

Bcopa*
ofKprjf;

Kol

(re

ye (paai Batjfievai, eK Ato?

fiavreiaf;

0\ '^Kaepye, Ato9 irdpa, Oea^ara

:

iravTa'

460.

KpaNdToN seu KpaNafoN codd.

:

KpaNdTwoN
:

AF

KpaNioN
:

KpaweaToN

seu KpaN^eioN Fick xapNeToN Martin, D'Orville KpaiaTwoN Ludwich KpaNeiNON versmn excidisse 461. ai^N 6n)hcco Hermann Ilgen ^soxa ei^cco Schmitt
: :

putat Schneidewin ArejudN* cYcco Tyrrell 'iuLxieN 4dcco Stadtmiiller ArejuoNeOcca 469. xiHTiera et oOk dnarAcco (462) transponit Ludwich 468. eodcceic re 9ad cet. 471. 96 9aci <p)kxjiac Pierson post ruxixc* Tijudc] 6JU96C Martin
||

M
:

||

h* V 472. JuaNxeiac e' MAQ interpungunt Martin et Mitscherlich t' om. Matthiae 'Exdepre* Ai6c &' Spa Matthiae Ai6c rdp Kammer
:
||

t' cet.

460. So Achilles swears by a sceptre, 234. KpaN^'iNON this form appears to be correct ; so Schulze Q. E. p. 253. Fick requires a form /cpaj'eaioj' or /cpai'^eioi'.

Cornel -wood was bows and spears

Kpdveia,

commonly used
;

for
s.v.

see

L.

and

S.

Kpav^'Cvos.

Apollo

bears

the

spear (besides the bow) as a warrior, rather than as a herdsman, although Gemoll compares ^ 531 for the latter view ; add Anth. Pal. vi. 177. 3 (Theocr.

Ep.

X.).
:

a Teiled request for the cattle while praising the lyre (Baumeister). eadcceic ; no doubt correct, 468. although dodaaeis (M) is not a mere clerical error; the grammarians considered dod^etv to be equivalent to dadaaeiv (Hesych. dod^ec KddrjTac, and schol. Aesch. Suppl. 595, Soph. 0. T. 2, Apoll. Arg. B 1026). In 172 daaaa-^fiev, and in Homer, there is no variant. Cf. Schulze Q. E. p. 434 f., who gives 66FaKos as the original form of 6wkos (Hesych.
6d^aKos).

461. AreuoNGtJCCO

almost

certainly

corrupt ; it is just possible that the writer used the verb as equivalent to TT/eXadai, in the post-Homeric sense of "deem," ducere. There is indeed no parallel, but there are analogies (e.g. the probable misuse of evU^ia 454), and the sense is fairly satisfactory. The conjectures are impossible, except Tyrrell's but no future el'(rw is etao}, Tjyifxov'

471

f.

The

older

critics

complicated
after rifids

this sentence

by punctuating

This involved the change 'EKdepye. But 76 to 5i, and the omission of d\ 'the whole sentence runs on after 0an ; riyuds = the ritual due to the gods, to explain which was one of the functions Aios irdpa reof the Delphic oracle.

and

known,
exists.

although

eia-ofiai

(intrans.)

464. nepi9pa&6c, "cunningly"; Apollo had only hinted his wish to obtain the lyre. Hermes, with equal

peats iK Atos 6fi(f>7]s emphatically, and diacpara irdvTa recapitulates the whole, in dajj/xara ^pya 80, apposition as This 440, vii. 34, hd^^ia ^pya 454. . to make At6s is simpler than irdura a gnome, whether irdpa or ydp
.
.

cunning

{/x^doLo-iv Kp8a\^oiai.v)

insinuates

be read.

TV
tS)v

EIC
vvv avTo^
er^(o<ye

EPMHN
a(f)veibv

185
SeSdrjKa.

"firalh^

aol S

aW

avTCL^peTov iaTO BatjfjLevai, orru fxevoiva^;. iirel ovv tol Ovfjuo'^ eirtOvei Kidapl^etv,
/cat

475

fiiXireo
8iy/ijLvo<;

Kcddpc^e koI dy\ata<; aXiyvve i^ i/niOev av Be /not, (f>i\e, kvSo^ oira^e.

jxera '^epalv
')(^cov

eviJLoXirei

\L<yv<j>ci)vov

iralprjv,

Kokd KOI
473. Tc2)N
:

ev

Kara

K.o(jp>ov

iiTLaTdfJbevo^

dyopeveiv.

E in text. LII in marg. yp. ) Kai cet. ^roore naT5' d9Nei6N hi^H&hu sen 63i5noon Martin al9NToc Ilgen ^rcib ce naNOJU9aToN Hermann c* aOrbc drcb naTB' 69Nei6N Barnes (sen npanid' d9Nei6N) neb' 69NeicbN Tyrrell 474. aOx' cirperdN codd. corr. ed. pr. 477. puncta versui 478. r\uKii9coNON E cujuiJu6XnoN Ilgen, qui 477 post 479 ponit praefigit eOjudXnei d' Franke eC/JuoXnoN Schneidewin cOkhXcc hie, in v. 480 eOudXnei corr. Barnes 479. dnicrajui^Neoc codd. (cum 9^pcoN) legit Ludwich ^raTpoN^
y
(sc.
:
:

||

codd.

naic
:

c*

||

473.
cal.

The
Trots'

line as it stands is unmetri-

must be

ing this, we may " Hermes claims myself have knowledge a share in some of Apollo's accomplishSuch a claim ments, i.e. in music. suits his bargaining character. For the gen. tQ}v cf. $ 487 el 8' ed^Xeis iroKiiioio
;

corrupt. Neglecttranslate "of which I

"wealthy in which," seems (with the reading iyib ere) quite sound, but it is possible that the writer used the post-

Homeric form d(t>ve6v (first in Theognis, Pindar and Bacchyl. the a is common in quantity). This would suggest that
;

TratS' is

da-qfihat

the other
d<pvi6v

1. /cat

is also possible.

For

TraiS'

we may read

iredd-

(ApoU. Arg. A 697), the last syllable wherein I being lengthened by ictus myself know that thou wert rich, even as
irdXv
' '

a gloss on the rare accusative

:

(f>veLov,

Hermes

Aeolicfor^erd(i)0j'eioj', "quickly" ; is proxid of his rapid progress

" Hermes naturally compares his own childhood with that of Apollo. For

a boy.

since his birth.

The word

is

preserved
Cf.

by Hesych.

/j,Tal(f)v{e)Los

i^airLv-qs.

Hesiod Op. 455 "hasty," see C. R.

dvT]p <pp^vas dtpveib^ xi. p. 397. It is true

another probable gloss in this hymn cf. on 90. 474. aOrdrpeTON the editors compare
:

that Aeolic 7re5-=/Aer- nowhere occurs in Hesiod, but the working of dialectal influence on literature is essentially sporadic
(cf.

where avrdypera means "taken of themselves," "to be had for the

TT

148,

lay thy

p.

Ixxiii)

words beginning with

7re5- are frequent in Aeschylus, who also elides Trepi (see on 152). For inscriptions cf. Meister pp. 117, 284. Otherwise iydi <X for ^ywye is easy, and is

taking" (Merry) so here "thou canst hand on any knowledge." 475. I:nieuei with infinitive, as in S 175, where see Leaf; Schulze Q. E. p. 340. see on h. Bern, 29. 477. B^rjueNOC kOBoc bnaze as promised by Apollo
;
: : :

461.
lines stand in the ewKTraixhwi) there is no Of Barnes' two suggestions, copula. eTTKjTapLiv-qv is bad, and should not have been so generally accepted ; eTncrrdfievos, on the other hand, can be explained as due to a scribe who thought of correcting For the lengthening of the the metre. short syllable in Homer see ff. G. 375. In late epic there are examples in the

usually accepted.
Tyrrell's
ires'

With

this alteration,

ingenious (so Trai.5bdev for iredodev in many MSS. v 295, iraidloy for ireUov in MSS. of Hesych. s.v. 'P(i/)ioj'), though the construction is
dcpveiQiv

is

478, 479. MSS. (with

As these

Hermann's iravofKpaiov, which has since been received, stands in no relation to TratS d(f>vei6u. In J. H. S. xvii. p. 266, Trat for TraiS' was suggested, 5' being presumably added to avoid the hiatus. But although Hermes calls
complicated.

fifth foot (as here) in Apoll.

Tj^Xiov dviovra,

Apollo At6s Kovpe in 490, a curt vocative Trat seems quite inappropriate to Apollo in the mouth of a child. With regard to the rest of the line, tQv d({>veL6v,
.

Arg. A 725 1361 evpeiav icndiadai.

ei/xdXirec

Ludwich's transposition of eff/cT/Xos (480, where he reads ingenious, but unmotived.

and

(pipuv) is

186
VK7)\o(;
jjuev

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
eireiTa <j>6pecv t9 Balra

IV
480

OaXeiav

koI 69 (^CkoKvhea kco/jlov, ')(opov l/jbepoevra vvkt6<; T6 koX tj/jluto^;. 09 Tt9 av avrr^v v(ppoa-vvrjv Koi o'0(f>l.rj B6Bar)/xevo<i i^epeeivrjy Te')(yr)
KoX
(fydeyyo/jbevT)

iravrola vow '^aplevra BcBdaKet,

485

pela

aOvpOfiivT] /juaXaKya-iv, ipyaaLTjv (pevyovaa hvrjiraOov 09 Be kv avrrjv

V7j'i<;

crvvrjOeLrjatv

iojv

jxcb'^

avT(o<;
S*

(Tol

TO irpMTOv i'm^a(^e\o)<; epeeivj}, kv eVetra jjuerrjopd t OpvXi^oi. avrdyperov icm Barj/juevat ottl jxevoiva^^,
:
|]

480. JUiN Ilgen 481. 9iXojueid^a p ^Gipon pro 9i\orHe^a Sclmeidewin 6ctic 6p* ed. pr. : 8c r6p Sn Schneidewin 482. bcTic hu Koi p 483. feepeeizH ci. Matthiae 484. Nda p 485. cuNHeeiyciN] cuNHxeiHCiN Fick :
K(>juiON

rouca

488. epuaXizoi codd. epuXXizoi ^p^eiNe cet. 489. aOr' SrpcrdN libri corr. ed. Aldina epuXizoi Schneidewin
: :
:

M (Martin) peeiNH M (Barnes)

: :

cuNetffeiijciN

deupou^NH Kuhnken
9e^rhouca

cuNeij/eiHc
:

cuNaeupou^NH Ilgen

486. 961^487. IdjN

cet.

e^Xrouca Schneidewin

||

Ruhnken

480. 9^peiN infinitive for imperative Baumeister compares Hes. Op. 671 eifKr)\os

marked by
8i
;

advpofih-q p.kv

4>e{>yovaa

t6t

vTja

Oorjv

dv^/xotai

ind'rjaas

in both 481. 9iXoKU&^a : as in 375 places the sense of "glorious" suits the
;

context and can be extracted from the word without violence. KcbuoN not in Homer or Hesiod, but the latter has
:

the two participles, as they stand, can hardly express a contrast. Moreover " ipyaai-q for "handling a lyre is perhaps unusual ; the subst. generally means " work," although it is true that ipyacria, ipyd^eadaiy are frequent in the sense of "practising" the arts exercising or and the application to an ingenerally
;

/co/td^w {Scut. 281).

tinue

482. For the asyndeton see note on This and the following lines con151. the personification of the lyre
{eraip-qv 478).

strument appears precisely parallel to our "practice." If the text be thought unlikely, we must assume that <peijyovaa,
(pdeyyovaa,

are

corruptions

of

another
:

485.

cuNHodKiciN
;

the word

is

pro-

"giving

participle, such as diXyovaa, relief from the pains of labour."

bably original, although the sense is Baumeister understands disputed "sweet societies," but it is far preferable "= to render "gentle practice rexi'>} koL
plural refers to continual and repeated practice, the adjective IxaXaK^aiv to the soft touch on the
crocpiri.

dui^naeoN (elsewhere dvrjirad'/is) is perhaps rather strong as an epithet of manual labour, but may be explained by passages like Theocr. xxi. 2f. oiid^ yap evdeiv
|

The

avSpda-Lv
fxepLjxvaL
;

ipyarivaiai

ica/cai

irapixovri
x.

and,
(piKiKbv

for

the consolation of
id.

music in or
TL

after work,
fi^Xos

22 KaL
&8tov

strings.

Kbpas
I

dfi^dXev

almost certainly passive of the cognate construction, not middle

deupou^NH

ovrivs

epya^rj.
:

see on 151. 486. ^praciHN

if (pe^iyovaa
is

9e(}rouca dui^naeoN sound, the meaning (as given in J. H. S. xvii. p. 266) must be "avoiding painful (sc. to the lyre = violent) labour"; i.e. the lyre does not respond to unscientific handling. The metaphor would be similar to Plat. Rep. 531 B i^apvi]<xeij}^ koI dXa^ovelas
:

488. JuexAopa apparently adverbial, like fMdxp, "uncertainly"; cf. the use of fieriojpos in prose.

the manuscript dpvdkl^oL epuXizoi points to uncial corruption from dpvXKi^OL (a constant variant), but the single \ is correct for the word and its cognates ; Cobet Misc. Crit. 221, Schanz Plato vii.
:

Xopddv
ever,

We should, how(see Adam). expect such an antithesis to be

Dindorf on Arist. Eq. 348. 489 = 474. The repetition is no doubt the a kind of parody of Homeric style
p. 7,
;

line itself, as

GemoU

notes, is here quite

IV

EIC

EPMHN

187
490

KaL TOL iyo) Bcoaco ravTTjv, Ato9 dyXae Kovpe' B avT 6p0<; re koI Itttto/Sotov irehioio rj/jL6L<;
vo/jLov<;, '^^Kaepye, vofjuevaofiev aypavXoio-iv. evOev a\i<i ri^ovat /36e<; ravpoiai /jLtyeiaac fiiyS7]V 6r}\La<; re Kal ap(Tva<i' ovhe ru ae ^(^pr]

^ovcrl

KpBa\eov
8'

irep

eovra 7r6pL^afiVM<i Ke^oXcoaOac.

495

Fjp/jLTJ

l3ovKo\ia(;
yrjdrjaaf;'

eyyvoKi^ev e'^^oov /Jbdcrrcya (paeov^v, T eireTeKKev' eBeKTo Be MataSo? fto9

Kidapiv Be Xa/Soov
vl6<;,

Atjtov^ dy\ao<i

dptarepd '^eipo^ dva^ eKaepyo^ ^AttoWcov,

8'

iir

500

irXrjKTpcp eTreiprjTL^e tcard

jiepo^i, r] VTrevepOe ajJLepBaXeov KovdjBrjcre, 6eb<i 8' vtto koKov deiaev. evBa ^6a<; jjuev eTretra ttotI ^dOeov Xei/MMva

erpaTreTTjv

avrol

Be,

Alo^ irepcKoWea reKva,

dyjroppot irpo^ "OXv/jlttov

492.

dydvvKpov

eppcocravTO,

505
versus 494 ad h.
:

BoudN

6juc2>c

Ludwich
495. nepi

Ven, 152 om.

11

p
:

493. x^aouci] e' Ssouci 497. ^x"^] ^KcbN Martin

i|

Matthiae 498. lin^eiXeN Martin 499. versum om. 501. JueXoc codd. corr. Martin un6 N^pecN 6n6 KoXdw cet. 6n6 x^'P^c Barnes 502. KOwdBicce p KoXhu ixkoc cet. {ixKKoc EL) cjuepdciX6eN ijuep6eN cet. fieibeN Ilgen 603. gwea] Koi ^a 66ac M: 66ec cet. noxi] Kord
||

^x^'" D'Orville,
:

M
||

\\

||

||

||

504.

^pan^THN] Bpan^THN

in

to return to Apollo after place, the digression. Apollo alone can command the instrument without need of
practice.

497.
it is

'iy^joiH probably corrupt, though not perhaps more otiose than ^xoi;a-a
:

345.

D'Orville's

'ex^Lv

(repeated
for

by-

491 f. That Hermes can have the care of cattle only by favour of Apollo is clear not merely from the general context, but by the express word jSou/coXtas r' ^Tr^reXXe?/ 498. The genitives 6pos, iredioio depend on V0/J.01JS, for which cf. k 159 eK vo^iov There is ITK-qs "pasture in the wood." no need to suppose a lacuna, with Baumeister. Boud nojuouc . nojugOcougn not a poetical equivalent of jSoCs vofierj. .
:

Matthiae) Martin's
also

hardly
k<j}v

accounts
possible,

^x'*"'*

is

and

eXibv

fusion, cf. E 136. 501, 502. The lines are a repetition, with further variations, of 53, 54, and 419, M's reading un^Ncpee (L'7r6 vipOe 420.

(suggested in J. H. S. xvii. p. 266) is a simple correction ; for the con-

the MS. )

(TOfiev

eat

down the

{schema etymologicum), but=""will grass with cattle ; cf.

is here restored ; in sense it is equivalent to virb xet/)6s 419. The other mss. have i'7r6 koXou, probably due to the

voixoio 198.

^NoeN bXic: 493. unaccountably thought corrupt by Gemoll ^vdev is of course temporal, d\i,s = in abundance, with drjKelcLs re Kal dpaevas, the common
;

so in 54, 420 ; substitute Ifxepbev, for which cf. S 570 iixepbev KiddIt is, pL^e- \Lvov 6' virb KoKbv deidev. however, possible that the actual passage

next
here

line.

cuepdaX^oN

the

mss.

except

Homeric construction so 180. 494, 495. The words imply a

;

Apollo's anger may cupidity. 494. juir^HN ; in late epic,

fear that be too strong for his

for

the

Homeric

/jiiyda.

diverged throughout from 53 f. and 419 f. and ran r) 8' {jtrb KoXbv ifiepSep ktX., and that preserved one variant, xp the other ; cf. h. Ap. 255 with 295. fieiceN the tense of the completed action is here as clearly appropriate to the context as the imperfect deidev is required in 54 and S 570.
,

188

TMNOI OMHPIKOI

IV

^ ^P^ /jLTjriera Zef9, repirofxevov ^6p/JLiy<yt, X^^PV koL ra fjuev 'Fipfirj^ 3' 69 (fyiXorrjra avvijyaye. afjLcfxo
ArjTotSrjv
o-r/fiar
l/jLpT7]v,

i^i\r)(7

hiafiirepe'^

ax;

ere

Kal vvv,
510

eVel KiOapiv fiev 'E/CT/ySoXco iyyvaXt^ev

^eSao)? o
S'

iiroikevLov
(to^l7)<;

KLddpi^ev
r6'^vr)v.

ayTo<^

S'

avO*

ereprjf;

eKfjudo-o-aro

cTvplyycov evoTrrjv iroi'qG'aTO rrfkoO

aKOvar^v.
eetTre*
koI 6 ju^n Ernesti

Kol Tore
507. rh

A7]rotS7j<i

'Eipfjbrjv
cet. t*

7rpb<;

fjuvOov
:

ukN

M
:

t6 ju^n
linei ci.

6 ju^n Ruhnken

k^to

ju^N Schneidewin

508. fe^ri Keiwou

Hermaun
:

pro cbc

{iuaTa ndNTa
|

ainlK

Gemoll

509. ci^uay'

KaJ nOn: Biajuinep^c cflua x* cet. KTftjua sen

:
||

&n

cxi^ua

tAjuoc vel r^xjuap Ludwich aurdp 4nei Steplianus : KieapiN corr. 510. versum om. iJuepTi^N BeBadbc, 6 b* codd. KiedpHN cet. OncoX^NiON codd. corr. Ilgen 511. iKix^saro Barnes 513. ainhp Ludwich

Hermann
II

|i

6 pro Kai jdre Ilgen

:

||

l:pjuH,

eraso

c,

it is remarkable 507. Kal rbi xxiu that the conjectures Kal 6' 6 fxiu, etc., should have been accepted down to LudEither ra fjuiv or to fi4v wich's text.

p. 43-53, Preller-Robert i. p. Introd. p. 129. cAjuot' : possibly corrupt, al509. though no alteration is more than plaus-

393

gives excellent sense, "firstly," as often in Greek from Homer onwards (cf. j8 46). 6 fi^v would introduce an opposition between persons, whereas Hermes is subject to both actions, icpiXrjae and iKfidaaaro. the reading is 508. cbc ^1 Koi nOn
:

ible.

The

plural

a'^^/nara

can hardly be
single

right, for

Hermes gave only a

justified by 125 cbs ^tl vvv, where, as here, the writer is thinking of contemporary belief or practice ; diafiireph

amply

"token," i.e. the lyre; nothing is said about Apollo's gift of the cows. But (X'/i/xar may be for arifiaTL, a dative of "reason" or "occasion," common in Homer [IT. G. 144). The elision need cf. V 349 da-irid' present no ditficulty ivl Kpareprj, A 259 iv dai6\ E 5 darip'
;

oircapLvip,

and

many

other

examples

does not necessitate a change to e^^rt Kdvov Hermes loved Apollo right through," as he still loves him. The. line refers to the close connexion between the cults of the two gods in various parts of Greece ; Baumeister mentions their
' '

For the collected in H. G. 376 (3). position of ewei Baumeister compares Z

474, ? 175. 510. Ijucpr^N Beaacbc
IfiepT-qv

common
two gods
ILvKXrivr)

altars

in

Messenia,

Olympia

and Thebes (Pans.

ix. 17. 2).

Add

iv. 33. 4, v. 14. 8, to this the cult of the

at Cyllene [E. M. KuXXTjvtos ^ApKadlas, iepdv ''Ep/xov Kal 'AirdWuvos), which is more significant in there was connexion with this hymn a temple of the Muses, Apollo, and Hermes, at Megalopolis, Paus. viii. 32. 2. They had a common altar in Mysia

I.

G. 3588 b.
of

On

the Arcadian con-

Apollo and Hermes see die Kulte u, Mythen Ark. i. For the two gods (with p. 95, 135. the Charites) at Elatea see B. C. H. xi. p. 341 ; they are joined in Delian votive inscriptions, B. C. H. viii. p. 126, xv. p. " 251. See Pauly - Wissowa ' Apollon

nexion

Immerwahr

'

37

f.

Forchhammer Lex. der Mythen-

the position of very remarkable if we take it closely with SeSacis, and the difiiculty of the line is increased by uncertainty as to the subject and meaning of SeSaws. The verb might be causal, "teach," as 5^5ae bears this sense in Homer but it seems necessary to refer 5e5ac6s to Apollo, who "knew" the lyre by intuition (cf. 474 (Tol 8' avrdyperov iari da-^fxevaL, and p 518). This makes Ludwich's correction almost certain. ^ncoX^NioN this form is found in all manuscripts at 433, and gives the rethe lyre rested on, not quisite sense under, the left arm. liruiKivLov is due to such expressions as virb xeipos 419, where the right hand, used in striking the strings, is meant. 512. The asyndeton is like that in the On the invention similar lines 25, 111. of the flute cf. Apollod. iii. 10. 2. 6
:

is

IV
BelBiaf
jjbr]

EIC

EPMHN

189

Ma^aSo?
irap

vie,

fjbOL

avaK\e'yjrr)<i

BtaKrope, TrotKLXofjLTjra, KiOapLv kol Ka^irvka ro^a'

e^6fc9,

515

ro/jLr}v

yap
L
fJbOL

Zt^z/o?

iirajJboi^iiJba

epya
ojjboo-aai,

Orjaeiv

dvdpcoTroicrt
rkairjf;

Kara '^66va TTOvXv^oTeipav.

ye decov
r)

aXX!
rj

fjueyav

opKov

/6(f)a\fj

vevaa^,

iirl

z,Tvyo<i o^pcfiov

vScop, 520

irdvT

av ifim 6vjjlS /ce'^apcafiiva Ka\ <pl\a pSoL<^. Kal Tore MataSo? ft 09 vTTocT'^Qpjevo^ Karevevae,
TTOT iroT
dTroKXe-yjrecv,

jjLTi

oa
iir

'E/C77/80X09

eKredrLcrTai,

/jLTjSe

ifiTreXdaeiv ttvkivo) Sofia)'

avrap ^AttoWcov
(fnXorrjTi, ex 6n') 518. Karii pro
fik
:

A7]TotB7j<;

Karevevaev

dpdfiS Kal

515. ^Jua kX^4/hc

(inauoiBiJua

516. en' duoiBHJua

(^n' corr.

^nauoiBia

cet.

Wolf
T

517, noXufidxeipaN

MccAD

u^raN

m in ras.

av
519. buBpiJuoN

subfuit ut vid. k' uer'

DEL

||

Crurbc Hermann

520.

SpdeiN pro Itpdoic Hermann ^KxeTdTicrai E reficta est)

:

522.

omisso nor' ^KTedricTai (vox a Kar^Neuc' kn\ ^uejuco Martin 524. dpieucb
jui^t'
||

M
"

'Ep/A^s 5^ ra^ras vefxujv a^piyya irdXiv 'AttoWwv dk Kal wrj^dfxevos iavpi^ev.

^ovKd/xepos Xa^elv, tt]v xP^^'W pd^dou ididov fjv cK^KTrjTO ^ovkoXQv. Apollodorus must have derived the exchange of the pipe for the staff from some other source, as nothing is said of this exchange in the hymn. There is nothing suspicious about t77X6^' the epithet dKov(TT'r)v (as GemoU thinks) For the connexion is true of the avpiy^. see Euphor. of the fiute with Hermes fr. 33 (Athen. iv. 184 a), Preller- Robert i. Roscher, p. 418, Roscher Lex. i. 2372 f. as usual, sees in the flute a characteristic it is rather an of the whistling wind attribute of Hermes 'Nd/j.Los the common instrument of the shepherd.
raOrrju
: ;

with "robbery is characthe style. Matthiae notes that the evil reputation of merchants was due to the Carians and Phoenicians, who combined trading with piracy ; but in this respect also Hermes reflects the

"

"

exchange
of

teristic

Greek character.
K 343, h. Ap. 79 eeo^N Ju^raN 8pK0N = where the context shows the meaning to be "an oath by the gods." Here the 6'p/cos deuiv is the oath by which the gods swear cf. k 299. This oath was regularly by the Styx ; cf. 36, e 185, Hes. Theog. 784, h. Dem. 260 etc. 519. Ke9aXJ^ Neucac a reminiscence " of A 524 f., where the "nod is the substitute for an oath, in the case of Zeus. That it is here an alternative to the oath by the Styx is no sign of interpolation, as Matthiae and others suppose, kni in Homer the simple accusative only is
518.
Cf.
e

178,

[Bed for B 377,

6eQy).

515. M's reading &fia

KX^xf/rjs is

usually-

accepted.
ficant

But

dvaK\i\f/ris,

more

signi-

word,

Dodonean
no.

1586

Hoffmann
actual

by a inscription in Collitz ii. 2, where p. 12. 4 dvK[\\pu], cf. also cites this passage
guaranteed
;

seems

found with

6[xvv[xi.

"swear by"; but

Hesych. dvaKX^Trreadaf
theft

dvax(^p^'ivis

An

various prepositions are used in prose with the verb in this sense ; see L. and
S. s.v.

of

the
i.

r6|a
10),

recorded

by Horace

{Od.

10.

who may

have followed Alcaeus in this particular, and by Lucian {Dial. Deor. vii. 1). the form is well 516. 4:naJuoi6iua restored by Wolf and Ludwich from M's The variant is due to the ^tt' dixol^Tjp.a.
:

520. Hermann's '^pdeiv for ^pSots rests on the use of et /moi rXairjs ktX., without apodosis, in h. Ap. 79, but the change
is

quite needless here

is

the 6pKos

sufficiently clear

the subject of from the

comparative rarity of the termination cf. A 381 Trapaia-ifia irapaLcria, Z 62 alaifia

;

context. 523. Cf. 178. 524. in* dpeuc^

atffia.

The humorous

identification of

Kai 9iX6thti = apcf. parently a stereotyped expression

;

190
IJbrj

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
TLva (j)L\Tpov aXKov iv aOavaTOLCTLV eaeaOaty Oeov iJbrjT dvSpa Ato? yovov e'/c Be reXecov
778'

IV
525

firjTe

(TVfM^okov adavdrcov Trotyaofjiac

afia nravrcov,

inarov ifiS

koX tl/jlcov avrap eireiTa oXjBov KoX ifkovTov Bcoao) TTepiKoXkea pdjSBov,
6v/Jb(p

'^pvaeirjv rpLTrerrjXov,

aKtjptov

i]

ae

(f)v\d^6C,
:

530

Hermann

ku bk t^Xcion 526. r6NOU seu HN^pa* Ai6c n6on 4k bk T^XeioN ci. Matthiae Ad* fi c T^\e:oN Sehneidewin 527. cuju6ouX6n T ee(2)N Schmitt
:
:

&NepconcoN Sehneidewin
Aesch. P.
(f>iX6Tr]Ta
.

530. fixiipaoN
ifiol

pL

{'i

suprascripta)

F.
.
.

192 eb dpdfxbu
i]^L.

koI

So Callim. /r. 199 There is no probability that {(piXlav). Aeschylus borrowed from the hymn, or that Callimachus copied from either

owing to the lacuna, which leaves the context unknown.

certain
iixxa

ndNTCON

i.e.

dvdpd}ir(av.

The

expression
;

may
:

be

weak,

r^NON : i.e. a hero such as Heracles for dvdpa Baumeister compares The the Homeric i^jxidewv yhos avSpCov. correction Aibs ybvov misses the point : are subdivisions debv and &vdpa At6s ybvov
;

source. 526. Ai6c

genuine 7)8' dvdpdoiriav been corrupted. not to be confused with 529. j^dBdoN
the fidaTLja (paetvrjv (497), which had already been given to Hermes, as god of This is, of course, the magic cattle. staff, which entrances or wakes men ; Hence Hermes is XP^' fi 343 f,, w 2f. It is the abppains e 87, k 277, 331. staff afterwards called the K-rjp^Keiov (see 530), although a distinction is sometimes

but it is would not have

of dddvaroi.

526 f. A lacuna is here clearly indicated the transition from indirect to direct narration is not warranted by A 855 Longinus de sublim. defends 303,
:

made

in art,

Hermes being represented

such transitions in an interesting chapter (xxvii), but his Homeric example 348 can be otherwise explained. MoreriXetov iK has no reference, over, seems unnatural with aij/x^o\ov, and
(T

with both pd/36os and KrjpvKetov (PrellerRobert i. p. 404). According to Preller, the staff was originally a divining-rod,
It was, for finding treasure or gold. indeed, thought to have had this function (see Preller-Robert i. p. 412 n. 3), but the idea is not Homeric, nor probably Hermes has a "golden" staff original. just as he has a golden sword and shoes {xpvo'dopos, xpucroTT^SiAos) ; the epithet is common to attributes of the gods. The form of the ktip^kclov may have been bor-

is

indispensable.

Since the sanction

of

Zeus appears necessary both here and in 568 f., and is stated in 575
XdpiJ'
5'

eTT^drjKe
d'

Kpovicjv,
?j

line has fallen out

Trarifip-

perhaps a such as alerbv -^/ce

ere

b S.

iirdbfiocrev,

fidX'

olov

Possibly the missing passage was longer, containing a reference to the exchange of the pipe, and a direct request by Hermes for This view, however, is unfiavTeia. necessary see further on 533. this appears to be 527. cuuBoXoN
{J.

H.

xvii.

p.

266).

rowed from the Phoenicians (Hoffmann Hermes und KeryTceion) but Hoffmann's deduction that Hermes was a Phoenician moon-god does not follow. See on 15. best explained by 530. Tpin^THXoN Preller {Philologusi. p. 518) as =" with
:

from (rOfi^oXos, and can only refer to Hermes, who is iriarbs ifi<$ dvfK^. The meaning xs very doubtful Hgen's tranan un"mediator," gives slation,
;

paralleled sense to the word. We should " omen," and naturally understand it as Hermes is the this is not impossible god of luck and of ep/xaia, and might be called a personified "omen" for gods
;

and

all alike.
;

But

this is

undoubtedly

harsh

the meaning must remain un-

three branches," one forming the handle, while the other two spring from it, and See also Roscher are united at the top. Lex. 2401, Harrison Proleg. p. 46. " " unharmed, with dKi^pioN passive, For the order Sehneidewin com<re. pares V 47 biaiXTrepks tj ae (pvXdaffw. Add 5' ot ir4p fitv ^pe^ov. Ludwich, \p 56 K-a/ccDs following the old editions, takes dK-qpLov - ordinate as CO with the preceding The rhythm adjectives, ''harmless."
:

IV
irdvTa^;

EIC

EPMHN
etc

191

iTrcKpalvovaa'^ dov<; iirecov re Kal epycov

Tcov

ayaOcov,
Se,
are

oca

(I>t]/jlI

Barj/jievac

Ac6<;

o/i-^t}?.

/jLavTelrjv

cf)6pt(TTy

8tOT/96</>e9,

rjv

ip6iVt<;,

ovre

OecrcpaTOv

io-rt

SaT^fjuevac

ovre tlv

aXkov
535

to yap olSe Ato9 1^009* avrdp iya> ye irKTTCoOel^ Karevevcra koI M/juoaa Kaprepov opKov, Tiva v6(7(f)cv ifjLelo OeSiV alecyeverdcov fjuT}

aOavdroov'

dWov y
Kal
(TV,

eccreaOat Tirfvo^ irvKtvoc^pova fiovXrjv.

KaaiyvTjTe '^pvo-oppain,
'jTi,<^avaKeLV,
8^

fjurj

fjue

KeXeve
7iev<;,

Oeacpara

oaa

fjiyBerac

eypvoira

540

dvOpcoTTCov

oKKov

BrjXrjcrofjbai,
:

dWov

ovrjcrco,
: :

531. eeouc] oYaiouc Hermann (naN toi) t^Xoc Botlie XP^^C Nitzsche ^eXouc 532. iK 5i6c 534. dai^JUCNai Sikes : ndNxcoN KpaiaiNouca reXoc Schneidewin

om.

p
p

533.

diOTpe9^c] diaxinep^c

JiXXcoN

M
\\

CKCiN

537. ixxoio 535 om. E BoOXerai pro jui^dcrai AtD

M M

||

Wn ^peeiNHC

ci.

Hermann

534.
540. 0196-

539. xP"c<^pani

AtD

would favour this view, but there is no certain example of the active use in Hes. Op. 823 dKTipLOl Tjfi^paL are days which bring no fate or destiny. 531. ndNTOC IniKpafNouca eeoiic the
;
:

prophecy after 526 (where see note), the request had only been made by a hint at 471 f. ; see on 464. 535. t6 sc. t6 fiavreveadai, from /xav:

Tetrjv.

construction iinKpaivuv tL tlvos seems impossible, even if the presumed meaning "confirming all the gods in respect of " good words and deeds made any sense in the context, or could be justitied by any known virtue of the pd/SSos. wavras 599 iraaav cf. appears to be sound " fulfil all the prayer." iiriKp-qveLe {aprjv), Nothing, however, can be said in favour of the numerous conjectures, except that deoOs (from dedv 526, deQv 537) may have
;

541-549.
curiously

Matthiae and others have

assigned

this to passage prints it after 474. sight, indeed, the lines appear more suited to the character of Hermes, as described in 576 f. But the view is

Hermes At first

Ludwich

displaced another word ; for its introduction cf. h. Ap. 59. As a correction, be suggested \i'jn.Kpaivov(T' ddXovs may " (winning) all the tasks fulfilling word or deed) which I claim (whether of to know." This is supported by ^ 159 f.
:

wrong the sentiment is quite appropriate in the mouth of Apollo. No objection should have been raised to the futures drjX-i^a-ofiaL etc. Apollo means to do as he has always done the tenses refer to the frequent deception of the oracles, down to the hymn-writer's own day. The tone of his speech sounds like a frank confession of deceitfulness ; and, as such, would not be inconsistent with the general spirit of the hymn.
certainly
;
:

ov

yap a

ov8^, ^ecve, darifiovL (fxarl itaKca

The poet need not have been more

ful of Apollo's morality

care-

ddXcov, old re iroWd fier' dv6pu)TroL(n Tr^XovraL, where the neut. old re, as Saa here, refers adverbially to the masc. ddXot Cf. also d 133 (see M. and R. on 6 108).

than he was in

dedXov oWi re Kal deddrjKe.

would = e/creX^ouo-a, aaev didXovs. The

iiriKpaipovaa

the case of Hermes. But the explanation of the occasional deception in oracles is probably meant to be serious ; it might stand as an official vindication of the

6 22 iKreXiKrjpTuKetov would be a certain talisman for victory in any contest, whether of word (e.g. music), or deed (e.g. athletics), unless the reference is more general, to any difficulties in
cf. e.g. life.

533.

JuaNTcfHN

^N
for

epeeiNcic

god in his dealings with men. Stress is laid on the observance of the proper ritual, without which inquirers approach the god at their risk. If they are duly accredited with the right omens, a true answer is obtained cf. (of Dodona) Hes. = schol. ap. Soph. Trach. fr. 134 Rzach 1174 yOev e-mxddvioL ixavrifCa irdvTa 0^;

unless

Hermes asked

the gift of

povraL,

6J
I

5t)

KeWi fioXwv debv &fipoTov

192

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
TrepLTpoTrecov dfjueydprcov
ifjirjf;

IV

TToWa
KoX
/juev

(pvX

oyLfc(/>^9

dirovijaeTav,

dvOpcoTrcov. 09 rt? dv eXdrj

<po)vj]

rjBe

TTorf/ac

reXrjivrcov olcovcov'
ovS*
dTraTrjaco.
545

ovTO<i

ifirj<;

6iji<f>rj<i

dirovrjcreTai,

09 Be K fia'ylriXoyocai inOr^o-a^
fiavrelrjv
r)/jbeTepr}v,
<f>rjiXy

oIcovoIctl

edekyaL irapeK voov e^epeeiveov voeeiv he deMV irXeov aiev iovTcov,

oBov elaiv, eyoo Be Ke Bcopa
Be'^oi/jbrjv.

dXir}V

dWo

Be Toc epeco,

Mat?/? epLKvBeo(; vie

550

Kol Ato? alyio'^oLo, Oecov epcovvce Baljiov crefival yap Tcve<; elcrl fcaaiyvrjrac yeyavlat,
542. nepiTpanc2>N

At

Kai kcn

544. 9coNi t'

deeXi^cei

Koi xxku 543. xai juh naparpon^coN Schneidewiu ^Xeoi p be tic Sn ^Xey] o<ib' dnaTHCCo M, cf. 545 547. corr. Ruhnken H&e ndxHCi 9CONH Kai nxepiirecci cet.
:

Hermann
1|

||

||

MAtDEL

napeK
:

ELP
piai
(xvv

549. 9hju'

652. ccjuNoJ
i^epeeivrj

JuoTpai cet.
(p^pojv

Hermann

9Hju' *Ipai ant ETpai

ME:

L
Lobeck

550. ui6c

dQ>pa

iXdyai

oiwvois

Schoemann further See dyadolatv. The uncertainty Griech. Alt. ii. p. 321. of the oracle is like that of the lyre,
both answer under proper conThe language of the Muses in ditions. Hesiod is in a similar vein cf. Theog.
482
f.
; ;

if 549. krd3 bi kg d&pa dexoijuHN the hymn-writer has as low an opinion of Apollo as he undoubtedly has of
:

line

to modern ideas), this might be explained as a cynical admission of (piXoK^pSeia (see on 335). But here, as in 541 f., there is probably

Hermes (according

27

Uixev xpeibea iroKKa \iyeiv iTi/j,oi(nv ed^Xwfxev, akyjdia 5', edr' idfj^eu ofJLola,
f.
1

serious

defence

of Apollo's
irrisione
;

oracle.

Baumeister understands the words to be

but, as spoken petulanti he himself allows, the Delphian priests might have used the same language. The 5G)pa are obligatory, whether a true response is vouchsafed or no they are,
;

yr)p^aaadaL. 542. noWii nepixpon^coN probably a reminiscence of t 465 iroWa irepiTpo:

cum

TT^ovres eXaiJvofxev (/ii^Xa),

where the verb " seems to mean driving about." So Apoll. Arg. B 143 dcnreTa firfKa irepiSo here Apollo erdfiovTO. rpoTrddrju "drives" men like silly sheep, i.e. pertranslation plexes them. The common "deceiving," "misguiding," does not
;

suit the present context, as dWov dur}ao} which is precedes nor could this sense, elsewhere unknown, be easily derived from the Homeric use of the verb. there is no 544, 9CONQ t' fibk noTJjci difference in "^meaning or value between this reading and the variant (piovrj Kai The modal datives present wrepijyeaaL. is added in the arvp no difficulty Hesiodean line quoted on 541 f.
:

money staked in a lottery necessary for all competitors, without commanding success as a matter of course. 552. cejuNai," there are certain reverend The ones, sisters, three in number." reference is undoubtedly to the Thriae, but there is no reason to substitute Qpiai here ; the mythology would be irom the context, sufficiently clear aided by the emphatic rpets, from which derived Qpiai To an the ancients
in fact, like

The

tsXh^ntcon, "fateful," "significant." editors compare j3 181 bpvLdes 54 re

|

TToXXoi

ovd4 re utt' 0^70,$ TjeKtoio ^ocrQia', TrdvTs ivaiai/xoi, and Callim. v. 123 yvu6s alVios, ot re irirovTai (xelrai 5'
6pvLdas
\

ijXvda, Kai ttoIcov ovk

546.
tale,"

dyadai Trripvyes. " telling a vain Juai}/iX6roici,

Athenian, ae/mvat {deal) would probably have suggested the Furies, but the hymn-writer was no Athenian, The variant fioipai, which is obviously wrong, may have been a gloss due, partly at least, to rpeis. Apollodorus alluded to the Thriae in his account {5i8dcrKeTai T7]v did tGiv \pT}(f>(j}v fxavTiKrjv), but this is no argument that he read Opial here, nor does he use the actual word. On
the Qpiai see App. III. They are certainly here closely connected with

oliK ipaiai/JLOLS.

IV

EIC

EPMHN
Trrepvyecro-i,

193

Traps evoL wKeirfaiv ayaWo/juevat

TpeL<i'

he Kparo^i ireiraXayjjLevaL aX(j)LTa XevKct ol/cla vacerdovcTtv viro tttv^I IIapvi](Toco,

Kara

555

/jLavTLr]<;

aTrdvevOe BcSda/caXoL,
icov fieXerrjaa'
Brj

rjv

iirl

^ovarl

irai'i

er

ivTevOev
KTjpia

Trarrjp S' ifio<; ov/c akeyi^ev. eireira iroToofievac aWore dWrj

icai

^odKOVTai
ore
fjuev

re Kpaivovaiv eKaa-ra,
560

at

3'

Svlcoaiv iSTjSvlai fxekt '^Xcopbv

irpo^pove(o<; iOekovaiv dXTjOelrjv dyopevecv

rjv

d7rovocr(j)La6(ocrc
Brj

Oewv
Bi

rjBelav

iBcoS'^v,

ylrevBovrai

eTreira

aSXrfk(DV BoveovcraL.
556. dndNeuee] rb ndpoiee Schneidewin didacKaXiaN knl 557. dX^ruNCN
:

554. post h. V. lac. stat. Hermann dndiNCoee sen IndNcoee Baumeister

||

MajAtD
fiXXoT* euccoci

dX^reiNCN
^dcoduTai

corr.
:

Hermann
Schneidewin

558.

V
560.

fineira libri

corr.
:

Wolf

||

en'

ciX\H libri

corr.

euicaciN

euiccoci

xD

II

561. te^Xcoci

x
:

\\

dXi^eeiaN Barnes
yp.

563. }reij&ONTai
:

d* fineiTO di' ciXXi^Xcon d'

BeNeoucai y

(sc.

marg.

EL)

fineiTa

nap^s 636n ArejuoNcueiN

cet.

ambo

corr. Baumeister ncipdbNrai versus servat Schneidewin cum

: :

scribat 8' l:N6noucai pro 3eN^oucai et Sn^ecci pro 3' Aneira

AneponeueiN Bothe
title

bees (see

on 559)

if

not actually per-

poetic

cf.

the

fiiXiaaa

of

the

sonifications of the bee. 554. nenaXaru^Nai

first

6X91x0
;

XeuKd
' '

with explained by Matthiae white meal sprinkled over their heads," i.e. white-haired. See App. III. Hermann's lacuna after this line may be
neglected. 556. JuaNTeiHC
a-KoXoi.
:

Pythia, Find. Pyth. iv. 60 ; see also Find. 01. vi. 47. Compare the common folk-tale that poets and sages were fed by bees, generally in their infancy. (References in Cook's exhaustive essay, For the man tic bee in Semitic p. 7 f. ) belief cf. Joseph. Archaeol. v. 6 Ae^dipa
irpo(f>r]Tts,

obviously with 5t5dteachers

of of

fJL^Xicra-av

d^ crrjfialvei Toijvofia,

The Thriae were

private divination, although not the highest oracular jxavrela, to which Apollo attained after his boyhood. dndweuee: not "apart from men," but, as the context shews, "apai't from me " the Thriae had given Apollo his
;

and see generally Robert - Tornow de apium Tnellisque signif. 1893, Frazer on Paus. X. 5. 7, Usener in Rhein. Mus.
(1902) 57. 2 p. 179, Harrison Pro%. p. 91. 560. The omission of iota in the diphthong vi is a common fault in MSS.

first

lesson in divination, and tinued their art, thougla the

still

con-

god had
;

outgrown
557.

it.
:

dX^nzeN

an evident correction

cf. 361 where the mss. give all three verbs dXe7i^j'coj', cCKeyi^iav, aXeelvoiv. 558. QXXoxe 6XXi;f for the hiatus
:

A 180 only the Ven. A and two other MSS. have Qvlev, in Hesiod papyri in some places preserve the iota, in others no trace is left of it cf. Theog. 109, 131, 848, 874, Op. 621 ; there are similar variants in the case of The papyrus of yviov, oTTvLeiv, fXTjrpvi'q.
So
;

Timotheus

(ed.

Wilamowitz 1903) has

Schneidewin
d\\({}
;

compares

so Hes. Op. 713

5 236 dWore where for AWore

dWov some

mss. from a desire, as here, to avoid tlie hiatus give &X\ot4 t SXKov, AXXor' ^s &X\ou. Add Phocyl. fr. 12 aX\oT dWoi, Solon/r. 13. 4 &\Xot dWos. 559. KHpia 66cacoNTai honey is the food of gods 562 ; Callim. i. 49 yXvKd
:

For vi, v in inscriptions vTrp46vtev v. 75. see Meisterhans p. 46 f. 563. On the variant see J. H. S. xv. The lines p. 302, Hollander Ix. p. 28.
are evidently alternatives, but the version of y is far preferable. doN^oucai (cleverly corrected by Baumeister from Sev^ovaai) is peculiarly appropriate to bee-women.
Cf.

KTjplov ^/Spws (of

honey gave

inspiration,

the infant Zeus). Hence prophetic or

Choerilus ap.

Herod,

tt.

fi.

X.

13

fivpla (pox idovelro iroXvafJii^voKn fieXia-aaii.

194

TMNOI OMHPIKOI

iv

Ta? TOL eireira BiBcofjut, <tv 8' aTp6Ke(o<i ipeelvwv a7)v avTov ^peva repTre, koL el /Sporov avBpa Baeir}^, TToWcLKV (Trj<; 6/jL<prj<i eTraKOvaeTau, at k6 rv^rjat.

565

ravT

^6,

MataSo?

vie,

/cat

aypav\ov<; XiKa<;

l3ov<;,

LTTTTOVf;

a/n^iTToXeve koX

r)ixiovov<^

raXaepyov';'

KOI '^apoirolcn Xeovcru kol apyLoBovai aveaai Koi Kval Kol fjbTjXoLaiv, oaa rpecpeo evpela '^dcov,
Trdcn
olov
S* S'

570

iirl
6fc9

TrpoffdroLO-tv avdcraecv KvBifJLOV

'l^pfirjv,

^AtBrjp

rereXecrpevov ayyeXov elvai,

iobv

09 T

aBoTO<; mrep

Bcaaet yepa'^

ovT(o
iravTOLT)

Mata8o9
(ptXoTTjTC,

vlov dva^ e^iX7)aev

ovk iXd'^carov. KiroXXcov

^

X^P^^

^'

eiredrjice

l^povicov.

575

ye dvrjrolaL koI ddavdroicnv op^tXec' iravpa pev ovv ovlvrjac, to S' aKpcrov rjirepoireveL
irdac
S'

vvKTa
Kol

Bi
(TV

6p(^vair)v cjyvXa Ovtjtmv dvOpoaircov. p,ev ovTCO x^lpe, Ai,o<; fcal MataSo?
fcal

vie'

avrdp e7(w kol aelo

565. ei]

dXXrj^;

puvrjaop!

docBrj<;.
||

580
566.
B' ora.

Hn AtE

aTKe X

568. lac. statuit 573. cp T

AtD

haikHC Hermann Swdp' dBaA in extreme versu Wolf: vers. 571 ante 569 ponit Bothe 572. 574. uTa Agar J. P. xxvii. 189 pro 8c t' Ilgen
||

576.

deoNdTOici NOJuizcoN
565. BaejHC
:

|{

6jui\ei Da;

the indefinite optative may well be correct, although followed by iiraKo^aeTCbi, which suggests the For this subjunctive daeirjs (SaT^T^s).

"

presents

from

Hermes, Latin

uUro.

423 60pa daeicv. 566. aY Ke tuxhci, "if he has good " luck divination, as well as oracular

form

cf. IT

prophecy, is uncertain. 568 f. Here again the syntax shews

a lacuna,

avdaaeiv Kiubiixov'^pixriv caLunot

be an imperative, as some commentators suppose it requires a main verb, and the subject, as Gemoll notices, can hardly be other than Zeus, who authorises this In J. H. S. empire over all animals. xvii. p. 267 two lines were suggested
;
:

present from Hades to Hermes can only be explained by the preceding line i.e. the right to be the Entrance to the dyyeXos els 'Mdrjv. underworld by the gods is spoken of as a favour granted by Hades. Hermes is super is deorum gratus et imis (Hor. Od. i. 10. 19). It is just possible that the "present" is mystic, i.e. death (cf. the Scio-et would story of Cleobis and Bito) then be general, like drjXrjao/xai 541, and the recipients would be men ; but the context is against this view,

r^pac

this

ojs ^(par ovpavodeu d^ Trarr/p Ze(>5 avrbs ^irecraL driKe riXo^- 7rd<nv 8' &p' 6 7' olwvotaL K^Xevae.

576. 6jui\eT genuine, for M's pofii^ei. cannot be justified by such passages as Her. ii. 60 {voimt^eLv TJpcoaiv). 577 f. It is astonishing to find objec:

the editors compare Hes. Op. 799 rereXecrixivov ^fxap, a "perfect" or lucky " day. The present context shews that perfect" here connotes the idea "duly appointed," with cf. Dem. 171. 19 proper credentials a-TpaTTjybs TeXeadrjvai "to be formally appointed general." "without 573. 6&OTOC, receiving
572. TexeXecJU^NON
:

tions raised to this passage by some of the older critics. The lines 577-578 conclude with the theme which runs through the whole poem the deceitfulness and waywardness of Hermes, naOpa dNfNHCi no doubt ironically corrects the title epioovios, as Baumeister
explains.

t6 3' SKpixoN, "endlessly"; (without the article).

cf.

126

HYMN
A.

TO APHRODITE
Bibliography

LuDWiCH, Bheinisches Ifuseum

p. 566, 1888.

R. Peppmuller, Philologus xlvii. p. 13 f., 1889. A. FiCK, in Bezzenberger Beitrage xvi. 1890, p. 23 T. W. Allen, J. H. S. xviii. p. 23 f., 1898.

f.

TiJMPEL and Dummler, art. "Aphrodite" in Panly-Wissowa Real-Encycl. L. Dyer, Gods in Greece p. 270 f., 1891.
L. R. Farnell, Cults of the Greek States ii. p. 618 A. Lang, The Homeric Hy7nns {Translation) p. 40
f.,
f.,

1896.

1899.

Subject.

over
free

all

Aphrodite has power over gods and men alike, and the birds of the air and the creatures that move on the

Athene, Artemis, and Hestia alone are from her influence. But she constrains even Zeus to love mortal maids. He therefore, in his turn, set passion in her
earth or in the waters.
heart, so that she

might love a man, and might not boast of her

So she loved Anchises, who tended conquest over the gods. the flocks on Ida. First she went to Paphos, and adorned herself in her temple thence she came to Ida, followed by a
;

train of wild animals in

whom

she inspired passion.

The hymn

then describes her meeting and union with Anchises, the subsequent revelation to him of her divinity, and her announcement that a son would be born whose name should be Aeneas. She
prophesies that this child and his descendants shall sit upon the throne of Ilium. After warning Anchises not to boast of her lest Zeus should strike him with a thunderbolt in anger, love,

she departs to heaven.

The myth of Aphrodite and Anchises. The germ of the story handled by the hymn-writer is found in Homer B 820 AtVe/a?,
196

196
^

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
viT

v
"IS?;?

Tov

ht hj^yiGTi reKe

^A(l>poSlTr},

iv KvrjfjLotat

6ea

Hesiod {Theog. 10081010) follows Homer. j3poTQ) evvTjdetcra. also E 313, where the statement is added that Anchises Compare was tending the herds this is copied by later accounts (Theocr. The myth was XX. 34, Prop. ii. 32, 35, Nonn. Dion. xv. 210 f.). related by Acusilaus ap. schol. T 307 (who makes Anchises elderly, Traprj/c/juaKm, at the time) and Apollodorus (iii. 142), who seems to have ignored the hymn in his version Aphrodite visits Anchises Be ipcon/crjv einOvpLiav, while the hymn-writer The mythographer lays stress on the agency of Zeus (45 f.). names two children of the union Aeneas and Lyros. In the
; ;

same passage
that

141) Apollodorus follows the later account was carried off hi aerov ; in the hymn (202 f.) Ganymede
(iii.

a whirlwind takes the place of the eagle.

in
s.v.

See further Eossbach

Anchises (2107 f.). It is remarkable that Pauly-Wissowa so graceful a hymn should have made little or no impression on ^ later literature it is not cited by any ancient writer, nor is
;

there any certain mark of imitation by the Alexandrines. Character of the poem. The hymn has often been compared " with the " Lay of Demodocus on the love of Ares and Aphrodite

(6

266

f.).

with the lay (see notes on 58

;

There can be no doubt that the author was acquainted But the resemblance is f., 234).

confined to language for the moral tone of the hymn is far higher than that of the Olympian society depicted by Demodocus.

Baumeister
in

(p.

250) misunderstands the character

that Aphrodite
is

of the

hymn

remarking

lascivious goddess

who

Vulgivaga, a represented in the base love with which she rejoices

as

inspires the gods. Against this view Gemoll (p. 258) rightly Her out that Aphrodite shews shame and modesty. points for Anchises is no wantonness, but has been forced upon passion

her by Zeus.

The poet

treats the adventure

;

with considerable

and the note of frankness, indeed, but not without dignity humour and raillery, which is sounded in the Odyssean lay and

The merits of the to Hermes, is entirely absent. have been perhaps extravagantly lauded by some critics, poem There may be but have been unfairly depreciated by others. some inelegance (according to modern taste) in repetitions such
the

hymn

as that of epyov, used five times in

^

1 16
to

but these blemishes,.

see below, p. 198.

For

its

possible influence on the

hymn

Demeter

V
which are
there
is

EIC
collected

AOPOAITHN
do
not
justify

197

by
is

Suhle,-^

that
It is

scholar's

verdict that the writer

a permediocris poeta.

true that

little originality in work which follows the Homeric so closely (see below, p. 198) but credit at least is due language to an imitator who has successfully caught the spirit as well as
;

The scene of Aphrodite's progress to f.) finely picturesque; and the whole poem, in Mr. Murray's words,^ "expresses perhaps more exquisitely than anything else in Greek literature that frank joy in physical life and beauty which is often supposed to be characteristic of Greece." The poet's conception of Aphrodite is simple. She is mistress over the whole world of animal life (26) but the hymn gives no hint of a deity who inspires the whole Cosmos an Aphrodite whose agency Urania, by
the letter of the old epic.

Ida (67

is

yo^ fjbV

dyi/bs ovpavos TpCkrai \66va^

pu)S 8e

yatav Xafi/Sdvec

ya/jLOV tv\lv.

Aesch.

/r.

41.

Such an idea of the universal love-goddess doubtless grew up, as Mr. Farnell remarks (p. 699), on eastern soil; but in Greek literature it found no full expression until the time of Attic tragedy (e.g. Eur. fr. 89), and later, of the Orphic hymns (cf.
Orph.
h. Iv. 4).

Bate.

The

date of

the
it

doubtful.

Hermann

calls

some have even thought it Windisch^ thinks Odyssey.

hymn, as of the others, is very Homeri nomine dignissimum, and contemporary with the Iliad and
it

as old as the later

parts of the

Others Odyssey, Thiele* assigns it to the time of the Cypria. Eberhard ^), without urging so early a date, consider the hymn (e.g.
to be the oldest in the collection.

believes that the author

Pisistratids, or

may

the other hand, Suhle have been a contemporary of the

;

On

even of Sophocles. This view is extreme but it will hardly be disputed at the present day that the hymn is later than the earliest parts of the Odyssey. The theory of great
antiquity rests mainly on the fact that the hymn is 6iiripiK(OTaT0<; in diction. As many as twenty verses are taken from Homer
^ De hymn. Homerico iv, 1878, j). 23. De hytnnis ffoniericis maioribus, A. and M. Croiset (i. p. 590) think the 1867 (p. 68). Prolegomena in h. in Ten., 1872 poem too long for the subject. Anc. Greek Lit. p. 50. (p. 49). ^ ^ Sprache der hom. Hymnen ii. p. 34. Op. cit. p. 27.
'''

"*

'^

198

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
little

and the poem abounds in epic But this only proves that the author was a diligent student of the Homeric poems, while there are a number of words and usages which are not Homeric (a full list i& given by Suhle p. 16 f.).
with
or no

variation;

hemistiches and formulas.

Eeminiscences of Hesiod are scattered through the poem Still more remarkable is the close (5, 14, 29, 108, 258, etc.). connexion between this hymn and that to Demeter. The two

hymns

have, in

common,

several words, or uses of words, which

:

do not occur elsewhere in extant Greek literature

31

Ti^do')(p(i

(h. Bern. 268), 157 evarpwro^ (h. Dem. 285), 257 ySa^u/coXTro?, applied to nymphs {h. Bern. 5), 284 KakvKcb7rc<; (h. Dem. 8), which only reappears in the Orphic hymns. Some striking

expressions are also confined to the two

KoXa ^aXovaa
188).

(h.

hymns 156 Kar ofifiara Dem. 194), 173 ^ekdOpov Kvpe Kaprj (h. Dem.
:

Unfortunately, scholars are not agreed as to the question of borrowing. Some (e.g. Abel) hold that the writer of the hymn

was the imitator

that the

GemoU and
Aphrodite
is

others think

it

scarcely doubtful
latter

hymn

to

the older.
it

The

view seems

the more probable. In that case, as the seventh century B.C.

Place of co7nposition.

may

well be at least as old

If the date of the

is

poem

is

uncertain,

the place

of composition
is

Groddeck, who and Tick (B. B.

According to followed by various scholars, including Abel

less

not

obscure.

ix. p. 200), the hymn is Cyprian. It is pointed out that Aphrodite is called the goddess of Cyprus in 2, 292, and the rare word crartW? in 13 is supposed to be Cyprian. No can be based on the occurrence of the title argument, however,
is Homeric, and, like KvOepeca, belongs to the stock of divine epithets (cf. vi. 2 and 18; x. 1 KvTrpoThe Cyprian origin of aarlvr] is also very yevrj KvOepeiav). dubious (see on 13) and in any case a word used by Anacreon

Kvirpcf;,

which

common

and Euripides need not be considered distinctly

early poetry.
in Asia Minor,

"

local,"

even in

home of the author have been recited in poem But honour of a chieftain who claimed descent from Aeneas. the hymn bears no trace of having been composed for a definite The allusion of occasion, or in honour of a particular person. the revived Trojan kingdom in 196 f. is quite vague, and is
Others (Matthiae, 0. Miiller, and believe the
etc.)

place the
to

EIC

AtDPOAlTHN

199

merely a reminiscence of the Homeric tradition. Many, without " " committing themselves to the Trojan theory, believe that the author was an Ionian, or at least lived in Asia Minor. This is as likely as the Cyprian view, and as equally incapable of The myth handled by the poet is not local, but Homeric proof. the love of Aphrodite and Anchises was famous wherever Homer was known. The language may be "very pure Ionic almost Homeric-Greek," but it does not follow that the composer was an
;

Asiatic, as Prof.

At Mahaffy argues {Hist Greek Lit. i. p. 148). the epics had become the property of the whole Greek-speaking world, the author of such a hymn might have
a time

when

The further belonged to any branch of the Hellenic stock. of those who see a contamination of Aphrodite with argument
It is true that Aphrodite was the Asiatic Cybele is unsound. in the Troad, another form of Cybele (Farnell p. 641), probably, and as a nature-goddess had power over all the brute creation

Homeric conception of the goddess, and for Homer Aphrodite is far removed from Cybele. As GemoU observes, the goddess is called a daughter of Zeus, and her train of beasts is a mere imitation of the animals which
but the hymn-writer
is

influenced by the

follow Circe (see on 69).

that
State of the text. it has suffered
for the

The

little

general unity of the hymn is so obvious from the "higher criticism." The

have been content to expunge isolated was description of the nymphs The lines are suspected by Groddeck and Ilgen (260-274). perhaps the most interesting in the poem, and there is absolutely no valid ground for denying them a place in the original document. Hermann's theory of a double recension cannot be neglected but such a recension, if it existed, has left but slight traces cf. notes on 97 , 274 f.

Germans,

most

lines.

One passage

part,

the

Etc 'A9podiTHN

M.ov(7d
T^virpiho^;,

jjbOL
rj

evveire

epya Trokv^pvaov
iirl

WcppoBlrTj^;,

re Oeolaiv

yXvfcvv

ifjuepov

aypae,

Kai T
oIq)vov<;
r)/jLv

iBafJidcraaro

(^v\a KaraOvrjrodv dvOpcoircov, re Bu7r6T6a<; kol Orjpia wavra,

rjiretpo^

oa
S'

iroXkd rpe^ei

r}h

ocra 7r6vTO<;'

iracriv

Tpcaad(; KOvpr)v T

p<ya ixejirfkev ivarecpdvov I^v0epi7}<;. ovB^ drrraTrja-aL' S' ov Bvvarat ire'TTtOelv (f)pva<;

alyto'^oio Ato?, ryXavKMTTiv ^AOrjvrjv ov fydp ol evahev epja TroXv^pvaov ^Acj^poBlrrj^;, dXX' dpa ol TToXefJioL re dBov /cal epyov "Aprjo^;,
vcr/julvaL

10

re

fjud'^at

re,

koI

dyXad epy

oKeyvveiv.

^AtD

uuNOc eic d9podiTHN oOtoO djui^pou ujuNoi cic ci9podiTHN 4. ftieiner^ac Scliulze Q. E. 3. kot^ MDN 69podiTHN x (sc. EL) rXauKcbnid* cet. 6. B' ^p ju^hXcn L 8. rXauKcbniN 9. o6 p. 237 SBon ante corr.: Hbeu AtF: 10. ixKkh f>& rdp oi aaeN coni. Matthiae bbeN pDL Koi drXaii gpr' dXeruNciN pro HBon Koi gproN lipHoc omisso v. 11 ET
TiTULTJS,
: :

ToO

cIc

||

||

1.

MoOcd

juoi

^NNene

a reminiscence

6.

Matthiae compares Proclus

iracnv
5'

h.

iv.

of a 1 &v5pa fioc evveire, MoOa"a. 3-5. The goddess of love inspires all cf. Eur. living things, not only men
;

13

^pya

fiifirfKev

epcorordKov

KvOepeirjs.

Hipp. 447
4.

f.,

1269

f.,

Lucr.
fly
;

i.

If.
cf.

diiner^ac,

"that
of

in

not

elsewhere
is

birds

VTTOvpaviojv

irereT^vCop.

In

the air," P 675 Homer the

only applied to rivers "which " fall from Zeus Baumeister suggests " the same meaning here, " sent from Zeus, comparing /3 182 ivaicn/xoi, a passage, however, which is rather against his view ; for only some birds are ivaiaifioi, whereas the power of Aphrodite extends over all alike. 5. Cf. Hes. Theog. 582 KvdidaX', 6a iJTreipos TroXXd rp^^ei -^5^ ddXaacra. Pick compares Cypria 5, 11-12.
;

word

so in a 156, 8. rXauKobniN 'Agj^nhn Hes. Theog. 13, 888, h. Ap. 314, without variant; yXavKCbiTLv irokOix-qTLv in xxviii. 2. On the other hand, yXavKcbwid' 'Adrjvrjv h. Ap. 323, y\avKtbin5a etir-r} 9 373. See Kiihner-Blass i. p. 421 n. 7. 9. eOaBeN S 340, P 647 (where see
:

Leaf). 11. OcJuTNai

tc

u^x^'

re

=\
18

612.

For the
often,

infin. dXeyiji^eip correlative

cf.

with

the preceding substantives

:

and

here of arts generally, drXaii ^pra including masculine accomplishments below 15, of women's work. See also
;

xx. 2.

200

EIC
'TTpcoTT]

A4)POAITHN

201

TKTOva<; avSpa^
crarLva^;

iroLTjaaL
r]

i'iTL')(6oviov'^ ehiha^e koI dp/iara iroiKika '^oXkS'

djXad

iv /jueydpoocnv 6py^ iSlSa^ev eVl (fipeal Oetaa eKacTTy. ovSe TTor ^ApTCfjuSa '^pvaijXdKarov KeXaBeovrjv
iv
rrj

he re irapOeviKaf; uTraXo'^poaf;

15

Bd/jLvarao
fcal

(fiikoTTjTO

(pCkojjbfJbeihr)^

^K^pohirr}'

yap

dBe ro^a koX ovpeao Oripa^ ivaipeiv,

Hermann
:

12. linixeoNioic

dinizuriouc aut 4:nixp5couc Peppmiiller

: :

13.

cdriNa

omisso xe codd. (cKiiriNa Idk pro Koi Fick re)

II

MBx
12.

18.

cdKea marg. V) corr, Barnes (carfNoc vel carfNOc 14. Ad^ 16. xP^cA^^^ton xD 17. 9iXouei&^c S5e DLN nouXuxpuca Be rdsa pro xai r^p th bbe

AtD

||

The asyndeton

is

common with

irpQros and similar words ; cf. 105, For Athena 46, 91, fl 710, 7 36 etc. as patron of crafts see xx Introd. T^KTONac : for dedications to Athena by T^KToves cf. Anth. Pal. vi. 204 and 205.

ii. p. 18) omits re in 85, 169, 232 ; Fick reads WL 14 = Hes. Op. 519 TrapdeptKrjs diraXb-

Xpoos,

'AcppodtTTjs,

and ibid. 521 ^pya I8via Tro\vxp^(^ov with which cf. 9. Gemoll reto

marks that the debt

16.

Hesiod

is plain.

Athena gave men

Diod.
430),
dfiQos.
V.
;

73 the plough-builder
:

t7]v reKTovcKrjv Tex^rju so, as early as Hesiod {Op.

is
'Adrjj/aLrjs

XP"*^"^*^'^'^0'*

KeXaSciNi^N

II

caxiNac this rare word occurs elsewhere only in Anacr. xxi. 12 aaTLviuv, Eur. Hel. 1311 see Hesych., and Herod. TT. It is derived by G. 8ixp- 291. 25. Meyer Alhan. Stud. iii. = Sitzungsber. d. Wiener Akad. 125 p. 51 Anm. 1 "Das Wort stammt aus Vorderasien, und gehort zu ai. Satr6s Feind air. cath Kampf,'gall. Caturiges, ahd. hadu, ags. heado." This is accepted by Solmsen K. Z. xxiv. p. 38 and 69 who adds the Phrygian Kdrvs and the Thracian tribe This etymology ^arpoKivTaL. Hidrpac, and the quotations in literature (in Anacreon the word is part of a description of eastern luxury, in Euripides it re13.
; : '
'

'

presents Cybele's car) seem to make a Grecised caTlvT} Asian, perhaps Fick's view {B. B. Phrygian, word. ix. p. 200) that the word is Cyprian rests on no better evidence than
Kadiaac. Ud^Loi Hesychius' gloss (Smyth Melic Poets p. 291).
<x6L(xaL'

= arrow," the view of drpaKTos = olarbs. D'Orville J. P. xxv. p. 257, who also comThe sense "of pares Soph. Track. 636. golden distaff" is quite unsuited to the The addition of character of Artemis. KeXadeLvii in several passages is a further The epithet refers to the argument. " calls on the goddess "as a hunter who on II 183 Kvvrihounds cf. schol. yeTLKTJs irapd rbu yiyvbiievov iv rois kwtjSo, probably, in Bacchyl. yioLs Ke\a8ov. xi. 37 "Aprefjus dyporipa xpvcraXdKaros Later poets (Pindar and to^6k\vtos. Bacchyl. ix. 1) must also have understood the epithet to refer to the distaff. Curtius is no doubt 17. 9iXoJULueidAc
TO^LKbs Kd\a/xos.
cf.

183, T 70, xxvii. 1. Hesych. is probably right in explaining xp^<^'n^'^i^^T<>^ (^O'' Homer) as /caXX^To|os rfKaKdrrj yhp 6

For

*'

^Xa/cdT77 This is

'

right in connecting this with s/smi {fM/x. for a-/i), i.e.=<f)i\6ye\o}s, in spite of the

Hesiodean
(padvdrj,

tpiKoixpL-qbea,

on
So

firideuv

e|e-

Theog.
i.

200.

Brugmann
421,
iii.

Grundriss
1051.

p.

165 and

p.

Kol Spjuara noiKiXa \ciKKta = L 226, Ruhnken {h. Dem. 274) 322, 393. would neglect position throughout, i.e. write re KaL. The question is discussed in J. H. S. xviii. p. 23 f. True exx. of Kai making position (i.e. with no digamma or other consonant lost before the following vowel) are rare, and Ilgen's view cannot be considered as proved, owing to the ease with which re is dropped in the Mss. Flach {B. B.

18. oOpeci

kt\.=^ 485

(of
cf.

With the whole passage

Art. 2
f.

Artemis). Callim. h.
\

T^ rd^a Xayoj^oXiaL re /xiXovrai Kal xop^s dfjupLKacprjs Kal iv oiipecnv ixpidoLM's reading can hardly be due to cdai. mere mistake ; perhaps a line has fallen
out between 18 and 19
Kol

yap

ttJ

dde

irovXvxpvcra 5^] rS^a ktX.

The omission was due

to homoeoTnesmi,

202
<f)op/jLiiyy6<i

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
T6 X^P^^
"^^

aXaed re aKioevra huKalwy

SiaTrpvatoL r oXoXvjal re tttoXl'^ avSpcov.

20

ovSe p>6V alhoirj Kovprj dBev epy ^AcppoBiTrjf; ^larlrj, rjp Trpcorrjp reKero l^povo^ ayKu\ofjbiJTr}<;,
avri<; S' oTrXordrrjv, /BovXfj Ato? alyio^oco, TTOTVLav, Tjv ifJbvodVTo TiocreLBcLcov Ka\ ^KiToXkcov'
20.

nT6Xic
post h.

iiiarg.

ed. pr.

n6Xic ccAtD

n6Xeic

n6NOc p

21. iideN

xDlS
so.
is

II

V. repetit vv.

10-12

22.

^ctIh

MAtD

Ude and -a 5i. 7roX6xpv<ros in Homer applied to persons and places, but Artemis' bow is Trayxp^crea in xxvii. 5. Trov\6xpv<ros is not Homeric. 19. the adject, is not dianpucioi found in Homer, though diairpija-iov cf. h. Herm. (adv.) occurs several times 336. 6Xo\urai, the cries of women at the dances in honour of Artemis. For the musical character of Artemis see Farnell p. 471, xxvii. 18. 20. diKaicoN xe nrdXic dNdpc^N for Artemis as a lover of justice compare Callim. h. Art. 122f. aXKd [nv els dbiKwv ^/SaXes ttoKlv (she slays the unjust with her arrows). irrbXis in contradistinction to aXaea refers to her political and social
: ; :

here purely for metrical convenience, as 7rr6Xts irToXefjLos in Homer. liothe's view, that a single city (Delphi) is meant, cannot be accepted. 22. The Ionic form la-rir] (Smyth Ionic 144) has survived in the greater part of the Mss.; in the two minor hymus xxiv.
1 and xxix. 1 ea-Tirj is invariable, though at xxix. 6 laTir} is read by all copies but In the four places where the word two. occurs in the Odyssey, lar- is the vulgate, but in all except v 231 the common fonn has crept into some copies. In B 537 laTiacav does not vary. In Hesiod eaTlrf
is

the vulgate {Op. 734), and

23.

iaTirjv is

found sporadically in Theog. 454.

Ejected
;

This side was not very prominent. See Pauly-Wissowa s.v. 1350 f., Farnell Cults ii. p. 467 f. The epithet TToXtTjoxos given her in Apoll. Arg. A 312 does not seem to occur in actual cult. Although Zeus promises her "thirty cities to cherish no other god but thee, and be called by the name of " Artemis (Callim. h. Art. 34, cf ih. 225
character.
TToXiJirToXL),

Heyne.

by many editors after But there is no good reason for

the poet alludes to the suspicion legend of Cronus, who disgorged his children in an order inverse to that in

these

cities, as

Farnell points
or are

out, are

not Greek
to us.

cities proper,

unknown
her
titles

At Athens and Miletus, BovXaia and BovX-rjcpopos shew

;

some connexion with civic life at Olympia she was worshipped as 'Ayopaia.

them (Hes. Hestia, who was the Theog. 495 f ) eldest child, was swallowed first and She could be said to disgorged last. have a second birth, as much as Dionysus, who was born again from the thigh of Zeus. This curious mention of Hestia " as the eldest and youngest is perhaps connected with the custom of pouring libation to her at the beginning and end of a feast see xxix. 6,
which he had swallowed
' ' ;

Cf

also Anacr.

i.

ij

kov vvv

eiri

Arjdaiov

dpaavKapdiwv dvbpCov i(TKaTopq,s ttSXiv. Artemis dwells in Metapontum (Bacchyl. v. 115 f) as 5^<xiroiva XaQv. But the ordinary Greek conception of Artemis is well expressed by Callim. h. Art. 19 f. cnrapvbv ydp, 6t "Aprefjiis
dipycn

of Hestia by Poseidon and Apollo is not elsewhere mentioned. The myth, as Gemoll suggests, may be
24.
is

The wooing

an invention of the poet himself. There no ground for supposing any physical

darv KareiaLv.

oupecrLV olKriau} ktX.

The sing, TrrdXts is somewhat abrupt, and no doubt produced M's TroXeis. However " a city " is after all collective its inhabitants may possess the dXaea and
:

Avith Preller and Baumeister. Welcker's explanation is more satisfacthat Poseidon and Apollo stand tory, for the highest suitors Hestia would not accept any proposal. There was a

meaning

produce the solemnities of 19. irrdXis is Cyprian - Arcadian, according to Fick B. B. ix. p. 204, but it is certainly used

Poseidon, Amphitrite, and Olympia (Paus. v. 26. 2), a conjunction of deities which may have a

group of Hestia at

physical origin, but has certainly nothing

to do with the present

myth.

V
7]

EIC
he fJLoX ovfc eOekev, he fxe^yav opKov,

A4>POAlTHN

203
aTreeiTrev,

aWa
o

(Trepew^;

25

By rereXeajxevo'^ ecrriv, d-xlrafjuevrj Ke<^akrj<; iraTpo^i Aib^ alyco'^oLO, TrapOevo^i eaaeadai iravr Tj/xara, Sia Oedcov.
(OfMoae
rfi

he Trarrjp

Zem

Bcofce

koKov

yepa<; clvtI ydfioco,

Kal re fjueaw oIkm Kar

irdcTiv
S'

dp^ e^ero irlap

ecrri,

eXovaa.

30

ev V7)0tai

6eS)v Tijxdoyo^

KoX irapd irdat fiporotac Oecov Trpecr^eipa rervKTat. rdwv ov Bvvarat ireiruOelv <ppeva<i ovB^ dirarrjcraL'
T03V h

dWcov ov

irep

re irecpvy/juevov

ear

^A(f)poSiT7)v

ovre OeSiv /naKdpayv ovre Ovtjtmv dvOpooircov. /cat re irapeK Zrjvb^; voov 7/70.76 repirtKepavvov, 09 T fjueycaTO^; t eari, /neyLarrj^i r efjufiope TCfjbrj<;'

35

Kal re rod, edre OeXoL, irvKivd^; ^peva<; e^aTracjyovcra,

pijiBioy^;
''}ip7)<;
rj

avve/juL^e

KaTaOvrjrfjcn yvvac^iv,
Ka(Tcryv7]T7j<;

ifcXeXaOovaa

dXo^ov

re,

40

fiiya etSo? dplo-rr] ev dOavaTrfai defjai,

cxeppdoc

25.

||

le^XecK*
:

Hermann
:

29.

ZcOc om. Ilgen

nccvkp

Zeuc
30.

KaXbN
neiap

corr. ed. Aldina 36. nap* ek xijudoxoc ^ctJn codd. corr. ed. pr. 37. t' post ju^ncroc om. 38. kQiXn napeK cet. puncta corr. ed. pr. itemque 46, 50, 51, 52 39. Korii codd. post h. versum addit

Sdco r^pac Valckenar

31.

noTHp KpowidHC

d(SbKeN r^pac D'Orville

||

eNHToTci

p
:

40.

4KXXae6NTa Ilgen

41.

ft

eTBoc ju^r* dpicTH Bauraeister

25.
fied

^oeXeN the lengthening is by the pause H. G. % 375.

;

justi-

Her-

mann

needlessly conjectures edeXeaK. crepedbc dn6einN = I 510. 29. KaX6N the shortening of the first syllable is not Homeric, but occurs in The last Hes. Op. 63, Theog. 585. passage (5cD/ce KoKbv KaKbv dvr' dyadoio) is of this verse probably the original Some older editors omitted (Gemoll).
:

32, np^cBeipa does not occur elsewhere before Euripides (7. T. 963). 34. TobN ^iXXcoN sc. oidevi. ne9urju^non for the use of the middle perfect participle cf. X 219 (neuter, as here), In Z 488, i 455 it is used in the masc. In a 18 the object is in the genitive
:
:

see Nitzsch

ad

loc.

35 = i 521.

Baumeister reading dCoKev KoKbv. objected to this on the ground that irariqp is not used with the omission of Zeijs. cf. This, however, is a mistake O 69, 245, A 80, S 352 etc. See Ebeling s.v. irarifip 147. But no alteration of the
Zei/s,
;

For 36. Cf. K 391 irapkK voov ijyayev. the sense Matthiae compares Eur. Troad. 948 f. At6s Kpdacrwv yevov 6s tQv ixkv
\

&X\uv
5o0\6s

8aifi6vu)v
ia-ri.

^xet

Kpdros,
i.

Kelvrjs

dk

Add Mosch.
:

76

Kijirpidos,

text

is

required.

30.

nTap IXoOca

cf.

See note irtap eX^a-dai. 31-32. Cf. xxix. 1-3,

A 550 ^oCov iK on h. Ap. 60. where Hestia is

said to have a place in the temples of all the gods, as well as in the houses of

men.
31. Tijudoxoc
:

only here and in

h.

^ ixoivq 8vvaraL Kal Zijva dafidaaai. and 38. eCxe eeXoi Baumeister Gemoll seem right in retaining the form 64\oi, as the hymn does not belong to the oldest epic. See note on h. Ap. 46. Some edd. after read eDr idiXri, but the opt. diKoi is to be retained i^yaLye and awiixi^e are not indefinite in time, but refer to Aphrodite's treatment of Zeus in the past, for which he now

Dem.

268.

punishes her.

204
kvBl(tt7]v
IxrjTTjp

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
S'

apa

/jllv

reKTo K.p6vo<;
^'

ay/cvXofjL^TTjt;,

T6 ^VeiT]' ZeL'9

d(f)6cTa jjbrjhea

etSo)?

alSoLTjv aXo'^ov iroir^craTO KeSv elSvtav. rrj he Kal avrfj Zev? yXvKVV t/juepov

e/jufiaXe

6v^a>,

45

avhpl KaraOvrjTM
fjLTjh*

jXL'^drjiJbevai,

Q(j>pa

rd'^taTa
eir],

avrr) fipoT67)<i vvrj<; aTroepyp^ivr) Kai TTOT iirev^afievrj eLTry /juera iraaL
ryeXoLrjcrao-a,
^tXoyLtyLtetS^?

Oeotacv,

rjSv
ftJ9

^AcjypoBiTT],

pa Beov^

(TvvejJbL^e

Kai T KaraOvrjToijf; <W9 re ^6a9 dvefii^e KaTa6vr)Toh

/caTaOvrjrfjaL yvvai^L, vlel^ re/cov adavdroLO-cv,

dvOpcoiroL^;.

50

'Ay^lcrea) 3' dpa ol yXvicvv t/JLepov efi^aXe Ovfiw, 09 TOT ev d/cpoTToXoLf; opeaiv TroXvTnSd/cov 'lErj';

^ovKoXeeaKCV
Tov
Brj
,

^ov<;,

8eyu,a9

ddavdToicnv

Ocko)<;.

55

eireiTa

IBovaa
Se

<f>LXo/jLfiLBr]<;

^AcppoBiTr)
ifjuepo^

rjpdcraT
42.

i/c7rdyXco(;
46.

KaTa
AtD

(l)pva(;
47.

etXev.

T^KG

M
II

JuirHU^NOi

JU^

5'

codd.

corr.

fipoT^ac

M
:

dnoeiprju^NH

Stephanus
||

||

48.

(et 56, 65, 155): corr. Stepliamis

cYnoi Ilgen 50. cujuuise

ceteri

49.

reXdcaca
gnhtoTci

M
p

M
57.

||

9iXoJueidi^c 61. aY re
||

Pierson

xai re Ilgen
54.

Schafer

t^kon j\I t^kgn noXunidaKoc D'Orville

|1

bk pro re cuN^uize 55. BouKoX^ecxe 66ac D'Orville (66ac

52.

Bothe)

56.

5' fineixa

codd.

corr.

Hermann

iKnarXoc Kochly
hv i^eiTOL)
G.

42-44 were suspected by Ilgen, but The rightly defended by Matthiae. poet is imitating epic prolixity, and airing his mythological knowledge. 43. l9eiTa ui4dea eldcbc the phrase is comparatively rare, occurring only in 12 88, Hes. Theog. 545, 550, 561, fr. XXXV. 2 (135). Compare also h. Dem.
:

case {avriK

curred

(ZT.

cases the subj. stress is laid upon

had actually ocIn all these 275). indicates that greater

an alternative or conSchiifer's

sequence, iN&uiHe 52.

avv^/ju^e is
is

correction

palaeographically easy, but it hard to see why, if the mss. preserve

in
39, 50,

321

Zei>s &<pdtTa eldd}s.

a-vpe/xi^e

and

avvifXL^a

250,

45. See Introd. p. 196

and
is

where Aphrodite's passion

her.

189 f., a sorrow to

cf.

they should not have done so here, Ixion read dvafxiayo/jUL (for iwifila-yofiaL)

(Transl. p. 42) compares Homer's lenient view of Helen, who is the unwilling tool of destiny. 48. For the change of mood in eYny
d-q

Lang

548.
54:

205.

following
.

compare
:

598
(pijyoLfji.ep

{i/m^dXri
i/uLJSdXoi.),
:

aKpoTb\oi<nv 6p(X(nv E 523, r noXuniSdKOu the form (for iroKviribaKos) was condemned by Aristarchus ; cf. schol. A on S 157 rd d^ Sid tov v
:

ev

iTTLKp-qveie
{ddvoj/jLev

Hermann
.

ypdcpeiv

/i

some MSS. and edd. (jyiLiyiaixev), E 567 irddrj ... dTroa<p'iffKei (where rrddoi is read by Leaf after two Mss. ). The usage, however,
156
. .

It is given, reX^ws dypoiKOV. however, in the Cypriafr. 3. 5 (Athen. xv. p. 682 f) ; cf. Strabo 602 iroKviri-

appears to be established S 306, 5 692. So O 654

. . .

airriK

yhrfrai,

dpd^\'q<n^ the subj. appears to express the certainty of the further consequence as though the hypothetical

Kal

Kv

648-651, &p i^eiiroL Xvaios peKpoio

cf.

IT

daKOP d^ rrjp "Idrjp Idicos otoprai Xiyeadai. See La Roche Horn. Textkr. p. 343. For the double form cf. (p6\a^, <pv\aK6s. 57. ^KndrXooc is supported by T 415

where

The form iKirayXa (pLXrjaa and E 423. Hence there iKirdy\wi occurs in A 268,
no need
for Kochly's obvious correc-

is

tion ^KirayXos.

EIC
9

AOPOAITHN
re

205

K.V7rpov

3*

iXOov(Ta ducoBea vrjov eSvvev,

refievof;

69 TLdcjyov' evO*
rj

evda Be ol
elarekOovcra

^wfjuo^

OvdoBrj^;'

dvpa<; iTridrjKe
/col

<j>acvd<;.

60

evda Be

/Jbtv

^dpire^ Xovaav

'^piaav ekaiw

ola ^60U9 iirevrjvoOev aiev i6vTa<;, dfi^poala) eBav^, to pd ol reOvco/juevov rjev.

dfi^poTO),
58.

^KKiinpoN

L
cl.

59.

^Nsa re Hermann
:

61.

XP^CON

MDE

xp'ccaN

LN

63. ^BaNO) Clarke

S
(

172

eoNw

codd.
called the

58-62 = ^ 362-365, with the S 169 = 60) and S 172 = 63).

(

addition 58 is not

Gypriafr. 2

work of the Charites ; in the it is woven by the Charites

;

literally identical with 6 362 {i] o' &pa Kijirpov LKave (pL\oiJ.fjLeLdr]s 'Aippodirr)), and in 59 the hymn has dvibdrjs against dv/jeis of 6 363. more important difference is iavifi in the hymn 63, against idav<^ S 172. As eaj/^. cannot be an adj., and as (in S 172) Athen. 688 e, schol. S 346,

Aphrodite is associated with Charites in the dance cf. <t 194, h. Ap. 194 f. The Nymphs and Charites with Aphrodite sing together on Ida Cypriafr. 3. The connexion is certainly old, although we cannot assert that it is
primitive
;

and Horae.

Mus. 572 have lav($, it is probable that e5av<^ was original here, and suffered an easy graphical corruption to the common word (see on
Brit.

and the papyr.

Pausanias

(vi. 24. 5)

see Farnell p. 625. At Elis saw statues of the

Charites, who bore emblems of Aphrodite, and remarks Xaptras d^ 'A<ppo8iTri /j.dXicrra elvai deCiv (oLKeias).

Cf. also 6 362,

might be doubted whether the writer consciously combined the two contexts from S and d, or whether the passage in 6, which is the closer parallel, But he must was at one time fuller. see on also have been familiar with S
;

63). It

temple of Aphrodite at Paphos see E. Gardner in J. H. S. ix. 193-215, Dyer p. 305 f. For the repetition of ^c cf. note on h. Ap. 439. It does not appear in 6 362.

66, 68. 59.

Hes. Op. 73, Mosch. i. 71, Colluth. 16, and other reff. in Roscher Lex. s.v. 875. the plur. following iXalt^} is 62. oTa curious according to M. and R. (on d 365) "it is not used merely adverbially, but takes up generally the idea suggested by the emphatic epithet d/x^pdrif." This view seems better than to take ola as =
:
;

For

the

Phoenician

"in such manner as," in which case ^Xaiou will be the subject of iirevfjvodev.
lineNHNoeeN second perf. iiv-ev-dvdiw, "flowers out upon" (stem dvod for dvd in Sivdo^ etc.). Others translate "is laid upon," from ividu ; see Curt. Et. 304, Buttmann Lexil. 130 f. Meyer {Griech. Et. i.) marks the etymology as doubtful. 63. The verse has been generally ejected, but is rightly retained by Gemoll There is see further on 97. no reason why the writer of the hymn, who apparently borrowed 60 from H, should not have added another line from the same context. For the meaning of
:

The inelegancy

dvibdea

dvuSrjs

is

also

due to the imitator.

Bcouoc tc eucodwc following dvibdea vrjdv draws special attention to the incense, which was a
;

prominent feature of the Paphian templecult cf. Verg. Aen. i. 415 f. ipsa
sublimis alit, sedesque revisit laeta suas : uM templum illi centumquc ture calent arae sertisque reSabaeo

Faphum

centibus halant.

^n^ewKe 9aeiNdc = S 169, f 19, E 751. The doors are "brought to" their a-Tad/xoL The epithet (paecvdi probably refers to metal ornament. In the house of Alcinous the door is golden (t? 88).
60. eii/pac

45

cf.

61.

^Nea hi:

Hermann would

8^ is given in 6 363. read ^v6a re here and

But 5^ and re appear to in h. Fan. 31. be equally correct ; ^vda 8i = et ibi, ivda T = ubi, In E 338 the robe of Aphrodite is

There can djuBpocico see Leaf on B 19. be little doubt that it is here used as a synonym of dix^pori^, though Gemoll thinks that the writer may have distinguished between the two words. For the close conjunction of the words see a 191-93. daNc^ the meaning may be "sweet," as Apollon. and Herod, understood, but the derivation is unknown see Meyer
:

Griech.

Et.

i,

s.v.,

and
4.

cf.

Solmsen

Ufiiersuchungen p. 283,

206
eaaafievT]
8'

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
ev iravra irepl XP^'' et/jbara fcaXd,
</)tXo/A/xet8^9

Ypuao)

/coa/jLTjdetaa

^AcppoBiri]

65

aevaT iirl TpoLr)<i nrpoXiiTOva evcoBea KvTTpop, KekevOov. vyjrt fjuera vicpecrcv pi/jLcjia irprjaaovaa
"IBrjv
/Si]

8*

LKavev TrokvTrihaKa, firjrepa Orjpcov,

aradfjLOLO

Bt ovpeo<;' ol Be fier avrrjv T XvKOL X^pOTTol T XeOZ^Tt?, (TaiV0VT6<^ dpfCTOL irapBaXth re 6oal Trpo/cdScov dKoprjroL
3'

l6v<;

TToXiOL

70

Yjicrav'

7}

8'

opocDoa fxerd <^peal repTrero

o-TTjOeao-i

Ov/jlov,

Kol

TOL<i ev

crvvBvo Koofi7]<javTO avrr] B 9 ic\LaLa<^ eviroirjTov'^ d(f)LKave' Tov 8' evpe arad/Jbolai XeXecfifievov olov dir
'AY^tcTT^i^
8'

^a>C Xfxepov, ol S' ajMa Kara a/CLoevTa<; evavkov<;,

Trdvre^;

75

aXXayv

rjp(oay

6eS>v

airo

AraXXo? e^ovra.

ol dfia ^ovcrlv eirovro vo/jiov(; icdra iroirjevra^ dWcov 7rdvTe<i, 6 Be <7Tad/jLo2ac XeXei/ju/JLevo'^ oio? dir

TTCoXelr
66.

ev6a koI evOa BiairpvaLov KtOapl^cov.

80

TpoiHC
:

TpoiHN

cet.
cet.

|i

kAhon

67.

Matthiae)

Ne96ecci
71.
72.

eowc

68-112 om.
II

N^9eci ^iju9a
68.
e(!i^oi

(quod restituit

eHpdbN
77.

ET

D'Orville

nopddXiec j^ ftecoN seu HeccoN

libri:
corr.

^p^Toi napddXiec
:

libri

coir. Ilgen

marg. yp. tg npdxcoN dK6pHTOi 76. ku craeuoTciN Hermann

ee<5bN, in

&n6 seu 6no

Stephanus

79.

&'

^n Hermann
quo quamque inducere

66, 67. In both lines the reading of For 4n{ with gen. has been accepted.

M
=

sequitur cupide pergis

towards"
the
QQ.

of.

rarer

word,
:

5, is

700.

^(jU9a, as
facie

prima

more
with

probable than dods.

eOcibdea
all

Cyprus
the

is filled

The goddess. epithet, as GemoU notes, is suggested smell of the by J 173 f., where the oil, with which Hera anoints herself, reaches heaven and earth. 68 = 47 (I'/caz/ej/) and S 283 (i/c^or^i?!/); the latter verse was probably in the = A 282. poet's mind, as 67
the
fragrance
of

71. napadXiec Mcc, iropMXies p. The Paris family preserves the Aeolic form (Smyth Ionic 147. 2), which, however, remained in common use ; e.g. Strabo 619. In Homer (N 103, P 20, <l> 573, 8 457) the mss. are divided ; Aristarchus read irip^-. D'Orville wished to alter tlie line so as to assimilate irpoKdduv to the declension Trp6^, irpoKbs which we find in But bbp^, SopKds is a sufficient p 295. parallel for the double form. not in Homer, but cf. 74. ciiNduo
:

JUHT^pa ewpcoN
696, I 479,

69
is

f.

Lenz

suggested

fnjripa /JL-qXwv B 222, h. Pan 30. remarks that this passage by the episode of Circe, k
:

cf.

aivrpeis
76.

429,
:

and in 79

craeuoTci the locatival dat. here is defended by such passages as ^ 66 /ui^aacp daiTVjjLbvwv (drjKe), T 22
irrvxl OvM/xiroio rjjxevos

212 f., where, however, wolves and lions fawn on the companions of Odysseus, But the main idea not on Circe. the power of a goddess over brutes In Apoll. Arg. A is the same. 1144 f. wild beasts fawn on Rhea, and in Arg. A 672 f. they follow

The use

is

see H. Cf. 145. most common with names of

;

places, as f 8, 162 etc.

CZixeplr},
cf.

For exx. in the hymns

h.

A^Xy). infra 17 B,

So

Circe like sheep following a shepherd. te Lucr. i. 16 ita capta lepore

\

99, xx. 4. ee>N 2ino KdXXoc ^xontq^^ 457 Cf. f 18 Xapircou &iro KdWos (^xot^<''a)= Hes. /r. 81. 1), and 12 dewv e'xoi'aat ( 77.
ILtto fx-qdea etScis.

Dem.

EIC
<TT7]
3'

AOPOAITHN
Alo<;

207

avTOV irpoirdpoLde
dhfir^Tr)
/jLe<ye6o<;

OvjdrTjp ^A^po^lrr),
o/jlolt),

irapOevw
fjurj

koL

elBo^;

jjbLV

rap^Tjcreiev iv 6(^6a\iMolai

vorj(Ta<;.

S' opocov 6(f)pd^6ro Oavjiaivev re ^Ay^larj^; T6 /jL6y666<; re koI eiiiara cnyaXoevra. etSo?

%b

ireirXov fiev
el'^6
opfjLoc
S'

yap eearo ^aeivorepov irvpo^ avyrj^;, e7riyvaiJLiTTd<; eXtKa^ Kd\vKd<; re cj^aeovd^,

3' diraXr] Seopfj irepiKaWee^ rjaav, d/jb(j)^ KoXol '^pvaetoi 7ra/ji7rolKiXoc' &)? Be o-eXrjVT) arvdeaiv d/jbcf)^ diraXolcnv iXd/jLirero, davfjua IBeaOat. 8'

90

^Ay^larjp
yalpe,
''

e/309
,

dvaaa
17

elXev, jjllv avruov TjvBa' tl^ jxaKdpwv rdBe BcofMud^ iKaveL^, rj

7ro9 Be
r)e

AprefJLt,<;
7]

Aijtoj

'^pvaer)

'A(f>poBiT7j
^Adrjvrj,

0eyLtt9

r}vyevr]<i

rje

yXavKOiTn^

7]

irov

TC<;

^apLTfov Bevp* rJXf^e?, au re deolcn

84.

95
tc om. Flacli

82. re Ka!
IBfe

xp

eduBaiN^N

p, legit
:

Hermann

85.

t*

2cto Hermann 87. eOrNdjunrac 86. 2cto ed. pr. pro xe koX Fick Baumeister 89, 90 ante 86 transposuit Wakefield ad Lncr. i. 502 ita ut Ka\6N 91. Td90C pro V gpoc Peppmiiller 93. XpiiceioN noJunofKiXoN legatur
libri
:

XpucH
84.

eorr.

Barnes
is

also

ddjx^aLvev (the form in p) in one MS. of Find. 01.

found
33,

iii.

where the majority have daifiaipe or 6avfMa^, some dd/maLve. 86. 9aeiN6TepoN nup6c aOrHc = S 609
(dibp-qKa).

is most improbable. Baumeister suggests that Aphrodite is the subject, but, as Gemoll observes, the goddess is clothed, and it is the tt^ttXos, not the skin of the goddess herself, which shines The construction would be 86). (cf.

cum)

the verb iTnyvdfxirTCi} not uncommon, and the adjective, ctTT. Xe7., need not be suspected. though Baumeister reads evyudfiirras, which, ois of two terminations however, 294,
87. ^nirNOJunxdc
:

simplified

if,

with Wakefield (followed

is

by Suhle and others), we transpose 89, 90 between 86 and 87, reading koKoi'
91. 'ArxfcHN y 'ipoc eTXew: Anchises loved Aphrodite at first sight lines 143, 144 merely imply that the goddess added
;

of iXdjUTrero

Xp^creiov irafnroLKiKov in 89 is then clear.

the subject

Apoll. Arg. V 833, Orph. Arg. 499. ^iri yvafiTTTds (Barnes and Doderlein), sc. eTrt ro'uTLi), is quite impossible. ^XiKac ktX. the description of the jewels is evidently borrowed from S 401, which = 163 infra. According to Helbig the eXt/ces were brooches, such as have been found in graves of the "Mycenean" period, formed of two
:

to his passion.
d'

Peppmiiller's Td<pos for

^pos is
is

and

no improvement to the sense, objectionable on account of the

E. p. 279-82). {H. KdXuKec were probably earrings

spirals

The
in the

asyndeton. 92 f. The passage was probably suggested by ^149 f. (Odysseus' address to With 97-99 cf. f 124-25. Nausicaa).

^Nacca

is

only applied to goddesses in

shape of flower -buds, but nothing is The schol, really known about them. AB on S 401 gives a choice of several

Homer
7 380

to
I"

Demeter

326,

and Athena

meanings
90.

rings,
(cf.

earrings,
52).

and

spirals

for the hair

probably impersonal The old view that (Franke, Gemoll). the subject is '6pp.oL (by schema Pi7idari-

iXdunero

is

149 Odysseus doubts whether Nausicaa is not a goddess, and uses the word reverently). So in the hymns h. Dem. 75, 440, 492 xxxii. 17. 95 f. In Homer the Charites are
(in
: ;

mainly associated with Aphrodite (see on 61), although Charis is the wife of

208

TMNOI OMHPIKOI

rj
rj

iraaiv kraipi^ovai Koi aOdvarot KoXeovrai, aXaea KaXa vejiovrai, Ti<; vvfi(f)da)v, at r
vv/Ji(f)a)V,

at

Kokov

6po<;

roSe vaverdova-i,
iria-ea

KoX
(Tol

7rr)yd<;

Trora/jLwv

Kal

TroLrjevra.

iv (tkottl'P, TreptcJ^aivofjuevcp evl '^cop(p, ^cofiov TTOirjcrw, pe^ca he tol lepd Koka

iyco

100

SprjaLV irdarjaL' <rv 8' ev(ppova Ovfjuov ')(ova-a 809 fxe fierd Tpcoeaacv dpLnrpeTre efjufievai dvSpa,
iroiei
h^

elaoTrio-co

daXepov

<y6vov,

avrdp

e/M

avrov
105

Brjpov

iv ^coecv Kal opav

S'

(pdo<i

yeXioco,

oX/Slov iv \aoL<;,

Tov

Kal yr}pao<^ ovBov iKeadai. yfieu^er eTretra Ato9 Ovydrrjp ^Acj^poSiTr)'

6e6<;

^Ay^LCTT],

KTuStare '^^^afiaoyevewv dvOpwirajv,

eljjbL'

ov TL^ TOL

tl

ji

ddavdTycTLv itcrKL^;
fie

dWd

KaTaOvrjTTi ye, yuvr) Be

yeivaTO

/juiJTrjp.

110

^OTpevf; 8' eVrl iraTrjp ovo/jua k\vt6<;, et irov aKoveL'^y 09 irdGi]^ ^pvyir\<^ evTeL')(r)TOLo dvdaaeL.

__
103. 105.
kii

97 om.

ET

99. nelcea
:

6j4cea cet.

liNdpa] alel Hermann dNdpcoN Schneidewin 2a pro kXi Gemoll ^uzcbeiN cet. zcibeiN T
:
||

Clarke, 104. izonicco

:

corr.

Ruhnken Hermann
re Gemoll
II

110. re codd.

ruNi^ re

Dgen
Hephaestus in S 382, and Hera promises one of the Charites in marriage, S 267, But in later times they were con275. iiected with various other deities, e.g. with Apollo, Artemis, the Muses, Hermes, Dionysus, and Hera. For references see Preller-Robert ii. p. 482 f. 97, 98. Here (as in 62, 63 d/x^poaiii) the repetition of NUJU9dcoN dfjt,^p6T(p) tiVxx<f&N has been a ground for assuming two recensions but (1) in each case the second line introduces a fresh item of description, (2) the redundancy does not involve more than a poverty of art. Therefore it is probable that 63 and
;

102. wpHCiN ndcHCi, "at all seasons" rather than "for all time," which is Gemoll compares h. Bern. i^iiaTa iravra. 399 and xxvi. 12. 103. The editors compare Z 476 dore TraiS' i/j,6v, cbs Kal St] Kal r6v8e yev^crOai
|

eyu} Trep, apiirpeiria Tpibeacriv,

Hwdpa Schneidewin's dvdpCov is quite unnecessary nor is aiel an improvement, although dvrjp and alel are confused in
:

h.

Ap. 151.
104. elconkco

i^oTriaw {Od.),

which

Hermann and Abel would

For
ela-owiaoj cf.

read here, Soph. Phil. 1105.

:

08 are original. vv/x(pu)v, if vvfKpdcjv remarkable, has the exact parallel of Lines doLdrjs h. Dem. 494, 495. ibdrjs

ainiip gju* ain6N kt\. GemoU's supplied from 103. ev in 105 is not fortunate.
105. zcibeiN
:tX.

sc.

86s,

^a

for

498.

?^ 98 With .^
?7/.

/' y. t^''^ ^Pf 123 cf.

r
Kaprjva
{g

^""^

\ "'^'^ al ^xovcr
=T
9).

opicav

atireiva

uvfj^cpdo^u

124

Gemoll is wrong in suggesting that the Oreads may be a later conception, owing to their absence in T. They are mentioned in Z 420 viix(l>aL dpeandSes, as See on 258. well in the Odyssey. sc. vrjl'ddes v 104 99. HHrdc noTQUCON
a.si
:

108- Xa^a'reN^coN dNopcbncoN is Hesi^^^^^ ^rj.^ Cf. h. Bern. 352. 879). _ / ^_ lo'-/./) \ ^^^ {adavarocacv). ^^9=7 V 186 Otreus is a chief of the HI- In Phrygians, who was assisted by Priam in an invasion of the Amazons.

Homeric forms
Leaf on
II 57.

112. eOxeixiHiToio air. \ey. For the evreixeov, eiureixea see

:

(vT}ts

22).

EIC
y\(0(T(Tav 8'
vfiereprjv
fjue

A<DPOAITHN
'^/jLereprjv

209
olBa-

koX

crd(f)a

Tpq)a^ yap fieydpco

(T/jLtKpr)V
(o<i

Tpo(j)b<i
(j)i\7j<;

rpecpev,

y Be StaTrpo
p.r)Tpo<;

iralB"

drcTaWe,

irapa

iXovaa.

115

Bt]

toc yXcoacrdv ye /cal vfjbereprjv ev olBa.

vvv Be

fM dvrjpira^e '^pvaoppairi^ ^Apyec<p6vTr)<; eK X^P^^ *ApT/JbtBo<; '^^^pvarrfkaKCLTOv ice\aBeivrj<^. TToWal Be vvfjb^aL kol irapdevot d\<f>e(TL/3ocai

irai^ojuLev,

d/jb<f)l

B'

6/j,tko<;

dTreipLTO';

iare^dvcoro'

120

evSev

iJb

rfpTra^e 'Xpva6ppairi<;
S'

Apyeccpovry^;,

'TToWa
iroXkrjv

eir

S'

CLKkr^pov re kol
<f)oi,rcoorL

rjyayev epya KaraOvTjTwv dvdpooTTcov, aKTirov, rjv Bed 6rjpe(;

w/jLO(l)dyoL

Kara aKioevra^ ivavXov^,

eBoKovv
(f)va-L^6ov

ovBe

iroa-l

'y^ravaeLV
fie

at?;?*

125

'A^n^tVeft) Be
113. Koi libri

(j)d<TKe

irapal Xe'^ecrtv KaXeecrOai,

||

re Kai
||

Wolf

1|

Tpco^c
di^

Tpcobc cet.
118.

rbip] &' ftp

Ajuer^pHN ET Matthiae

puncta versui praefigit

M
:

114.

116. htoi

Wolf

Hermann
Barnes
tjjaticeiN

xpwcHXaKdxou
||

MD
:

xP^chX^tou
Barnes
:

cet., cf.

re codd. re corr. 16 119. noXXai

||

122. ^ni^rareN codd.

:

corr.

123. aKTicroN

ET

125.

yavieiN cet.

9ucizciboN codd.

corr.

Stephanus

126.

KXiN^eceai

Guttmann
113.

The

recognition of difficulties in

been divided into

(see

Kkrjpoi,

"allotments"
"

understanding another's language is quite Homeric, and is not "a note of late
authorship, or at least of a self-conscious " art not found in very early poetry

Hermath. ix. p. 48). Cf. B 804, A 437 and later Aesch. Agam. 1034, A foreign Eur. Phoen. 301 with schol. nurse must have been common wherever slave-trading was known. "I know your i.e. Kai AuerlpHN tongue as -well as my own." 118 = 11 183 {iv xPV)y where Hermes carries off Polymele, whom he himself Lines 119-21 are an amplification loves. of the Homeric passage, characteristic of an imitator. In Eur. Hel. 44 f. Hermes
(Tyrrell
;
:

would mean "we went (i.e. ran) so fast that I was flying." This is certainly wrong, for the motion of Gods or persons Gods is through the air: e.g. conveyed by of Hera S 228, Aeneas T 335, Hermes
e

not built over ; Qktiton, it might possibly uncultivated," as its opposite evKrifievos sometimes "appears to mean "well-tilled cf. i 130, ca 336, For the omission of yrjv cf. S 308, v 98, h. jDem. 43 iiri rpa^epijv re Kai vyp-qv, h. Ap. 529. So K 27, 5 709 ttovXvv i<p' Hes. Theog. 440 etc. vyprjv, 125. q/auceiN the present xpaieiv
498).

"

="

40,

Persephone
/.

h. Bern. 383,

Eur.
ii.

T. 29,

Memnon

carries off Helen.

569.

The meaning required

Iphigenia Quint. Smyrn.

is:

"I

"brides" or "young wives the word is applied to Helen, r 130, and to Penelope, 5 743.
119. Niiufai, "
;

dndpiToc ^cTe9dNcoTO = 195 an island, and Hes. Scut. 204 For (6Xj8os), of the chorus on Olympus. the crowd surrounding the dancers cf.
120.
{irbvTos), of

thought I should go on for ever, without touching ground." Ruhnken and Matthiae alone accept the future. 126. KoX^eceai for the form cf. -q 313 {oX yAp) ifibs yafx^pbi Kokieadai, a which renders Guttmann 's passage
:

S603.
121. xpwc6ppanic:
see

on

h.

Herm.

KXivieadai quite superfluous. The fut. act. Ka\^(x} occurs four times in Homer. The fut. pass. KekX-fiaofxai. is commoner in
epic,

529.
123.

El.

HkXhpon, land v/hich has not

cf. 148 ; for KaX^eaOac cf. Soph. 971 Kiihner-Blass ii. 108 n. 6, Icmic 592. 4. Smyth
;

210
KOvpihiT]v aXo'^ov,

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
crol

v
reKelaOat.

dyXaa reKva
ecfipaaev,
rj
'

avrap avrap

iirel

Br)

Setfe

/cat

rot 6

avrt^

adavdrcov fiera <^vK! aTre^ij KpaTV<;

iyco
ere

ApyeccpovTrjf;
dvar^Kf),

Iko/jltjv,

Kpareprj

Be pbOi eifker

130

oKkd

tt/oo?

Z77Z/09

yovvd^o/juac i^Be toktjcov

icrdXwv ov
dBfjLTjTTjv

fiev

yap Ke KaKol rocovBe reKOtev'

direiprjT'qv

pJ

dyaycov Kal

(^CkoTTjTo^
135

Trarpl re <ro5 Bel^ov Kal jir^rept KeBv elBvirj, aocf; T6 Kacnyvr}TOL^, oi rot ofJuoSev yeydaaiv

ov

(r(j>LV

detKeKiT)
8'

vvo<;

ecrcrofjiaL,

dTOC ilKvla.

irefJL'y^aL

dyjeXov o)Ka /nerd ^pvya<; atoXoTrcoXou?,

elirelv

Trarpi r ejjbw Kal fXTjrepi KTjBo/iievr) irep' Be Ke TOL '^pvaov re aXt9 icrOrjrd 6^ v(f>avrr)v ol

irefjbyjrovaLV,

av

Be iroXkd

Kal

dyXad Be^dac

aTTOtva,

140

ravra Be Trotrjcra? Baivv ydp^ov Ifiepoevra, rifiLov dvdpcoTTOLat Kal dOavdroiCTt Oeolaiv.
127. TeK^ceai

Buttmann

128.
cet.
|i

ft

toi

E
:

ft

toi cet.

||

habet

D
V.

132. ju^n 133.

om.

kg

cet. (toi

ed. pr.)

veraum 130 post 131 Toi kg vel xoi

;

cc Matthiae

6n phthn L
:

135. Boicbre KocirNi^Tco

136. post

eY toi [ti EAtD] deiKeXiw ^UNi^ gccojuai Afe addunt alterum (136^) Ma? Koi oOkJ cui in L duo puncta adduiitur pro versibus 136, 136*, hunc solum eY C91N 6eiKeXiH nu6c oO C91N deiKsXiw tunh ^ccojuai iik. koX oOk(. exhibet p oCiBe Te AQ oi hi 139. ol d6 Ke Yjp\Jc6H Sccojuai iik Koi oOkI* Ruhnken toi idem in ed. oY 5' fiToi Gemoll ju^n add. Steph. coi Matthiae Te cet. kbn cet. Xpuc6N Te
:
||

hunc

||

||

127. TeKetcoai for T^^eadai is Baumeister classes the able. an Attic (second) future.

remarkform as

attempt to construct a single verse out of the two is unsuccessful. Flach {das
nachhes. Digamma p. 36 n.) prefers 12>Q^ on the ground that i'CKv7a neglects

130

KpaTpi4 /ctX.=/c 273. 132. Cf. 5 64 i-rrel oi} Ke KaKol roco^aSe

h.

dW

Ke is no doubt 213. right, though re would be possible. For the confusion of the two particles cf.
riKOLev,

Dem.

Q 224
,

/^f^^f 139,

compares^ ^^^ ^!^^^^^' ^3 non tamen ut Prmmus ^^^^f aut Hecuhae nymphaesocer esse recuset, dzssimulaTula nurus.
\

-^^'Orville

Ovid

'

xpucdN

kt\. = v

136,

tt

231.

negative adjectives with three terminations see n. on h. Herm. 447, and for other adjectives n. on
133.

For

^.

J.

^.

.,,

^^

h.

Ap.

32.

Cf. d.eLKeXi'n 136, 136*.

;

"price," is here used apparently for the presents given to Wxde ^^ a dowry by her parents. (.f. I 147, where the presents are called
140. finoiNa,
^^^^

135. 6Ai6eN, "of the same stock" Hes. Op. 108, Soph. M. 156, Eur. I. 601, Or. 486.

^^,^^^
cf.

Matthiae
its

Leaf dd X 51. loc), understands diroipa to bear

A.

136, 136*. These lines are obviously On incompatible, unlike 97, 98 above. the other hand, they do not seem

common meaning of "reward" (as in 210), translating re^r^Jw^^o^ro reperta et servata filia ; but this seems forced
142.
t(juion

and improbable.
apparently
refers

to

corruptions, either one from -the other, or from a common original. Ruhnken's

regular marriage, as opposed to intercourse (Baumeister).

illicit

V
ft)9

EIC

A<DPOAITHN

211

elirovaa Oea yXvKvv 'i^epov e/Ju/SaXe OvfjLw. t ovojia^ev ^Kfy^iarjv S' 6po<^ etXev, eVo? t' e^ar 6k re ae ryeivaro fMrjrrjp, el fxev 6v7)Trj r iaal, yvvi]
'Ot/)6L'9
8'

145

iarl iraTrjp ovo/ia k\vt6<;,

eo9

a<yopVL<;,

aOavcLTOv he eKrjrc ScaKTopov evOdK iKdvC<; irdvra' S' *lEip/jb6(o, i/jLT) aXo'^o<; KeKX'^aeai rj/jLara

ov

Tfc9

eireira
/X6

Oewv ovre
irplv
el

Ovtjtcov dvOpcoTrcov
crrj

ivOdBe

a'^rjo-et,

(f)iXoT7]TC

jxi'yrjvai

150

avTLKa vvv ovS*

TO^ov dir

Kev eK7]^oKo<^ avTo^ ^AttoWcov

dpryvpeov irpdCfj fieXea CTTOvoevra. ^ovXoLfiTjv Kev eireira, yvvai elicvla Oerjao, ai)^ evvrj^ e7rt^a9 Svvai Sojjlov "AtSo9 eto-co.
0)9

elircbv

Xdpe

'^etpa'

<^fc\o/^/xetS^9

3'

^A<f)poBLTr)

155

epTre
9

jJueraaTpe^delaa, Kar

o/n/jLara

KaXd ^aXovaa,
(Tfcev

X6^09 evcTTpcoTOVy 601

TTCp

7rdpo<;

dvaKTL

'^Xalvyaiv fxaXaic^^ iarpcofievov avrdp virepOev dpfCTcov Sep/juar eKeno l3apv(j)d6yy(ov re Xeovrwv,

rom
ol 8'

avro^
eirel

/care7re(f)vev

ev ovpecrov v'yjrrjXolcnv.

160

ovv Xe')(ewv evTroiTJrayv eire^Tjaav,

ol irpcarov
yvafju'irrd'^

Koajjbov fiev
iropiraf; re

6^

diro %/3oo9 eXXe ^aeivov, eXiKa<; /cdXvKd^; re koX

6p/iiov<;.

Xvae

Be ol ^covrjv IBe et/juara

:

acyaXoevra
: :

T^ ce EL bi ce cet. corr. cet. 145. t'] r' Wolf 144. 2pcoc Mp epoc 147. deaNdrou b' SxaTi 146. dropdzcic p (dropevieic inaig. dropdzeic N) coi 150. puncta h. v. praefigit deaNdroio b' ^khti cet. corr. Hermann 155. 9iXojuujiei&^c ABL2N superscr. 152. npotoi p 9iXoJueid^c pro CH Ilgen
:

||

cet.

156. JueTacTpa9eeica
II

ET

||

BaXoOca om. spatio

relicto

M M

Tdei

Hermann

||

kcKEu

aCirfi

M
159.

158.

BiwHCi juaXaKHCiN

uoXaKOic ortum putavit Matthias)

143 = r 139.

4k xobN pro SpKTCoN

157. X^x'* (ex X{noici

164.

fib*

striking instance of the reof an earlier stage of tention by language ; cf. h. Ap. 341. Where ^/ctjti occurs in Homer the digamma is observed (0 319, r 86, v 42) except in u 42, where there is a variant r' d^KrjTi. In xxvi. 5 the digamma is neglected. cf. P 502 ov yap 150. cx^Ci np(N
147.

eydj
jrplv

ye
. .

"Exropa
.

(rx'rio-^o'do.L

dtca

struction does not occur again in Homer. The Attic /ht] ov is, of course, later, 151. I:kh66Xoc aOrbc 'AndXXooN cf. n. on h. Herm. 234. 152. npoYiJ is rightly adopted by recent editors ; trpotoi. would necessitate the correction of Kev to fi^v or Kal, neither of which is satisfactory. 154. Baumeister compares Mus. Hero aTid Leamd. 79 avrlKa redvairju Aex^wJ'
:

^/jfj.evat

I'ttttw.

Baumeister seems

and Gemoll
struction
perfectly

find a difficulty in the con-

iwL^rjfievos 'RpoOs. ^Treird /xe Kal \iiroi aloiv

/Me

We may
and
7;

add E 685
224 iddvra
kt\.

We logical and intelligible. might indeed expect the simple inf., as in P 182 (TX'Jjo'w dfivv^fiepai, but this con-

here which,

however,

Kal XIttoi aiuv

\

KTrjaiv

i/jufjv

h.

156. Kax' bxjjxara Dem. 194. 163 S 401.

Kokh BaXoOca=:

212

TMNOI OMHPIKOI

v
165

kBv6 Kot KareOrjKev eVl Opovov dpyvpo^Xov koX aXorri *AyyL(rr}<;' 6 8' eireiTa deoiv Iottjtv

aOavdrrj irapeXeKTO 6ea ^poro^, ov (rd(j>a etSo)?. 5* a-yjr eh av\iv dTTOKkivovon vo/jL7Je<i rjfiof;
/3ov9 T
rrjfjbo^

/cat

c^ia

fjuiiXa

vo/jlmv

ef avde/juoevrcov,
170

ap

VijSvfJLOv,
ecra-ajjievrj

vttvov e^eve ^A^y^iar) fjuev iirl yXvKvv Be %/oo'^' evvvro et/jLara KoXd. avrr]

ev Trdvra irepl XP^'^ ^^^ Oedcov

dpa kXlctltj, KeviroirjTOio fxeXdOpov Kvpe Kdpr], KdWo<; Se Trapeidcov direXaiMirev djJb^pOTOVy olov T ecrrlv ivaTe(j)dvov ILvOepeir}'^.
ecTTT]

175

dveyetpev, eVo? r ecfyar e/c r ovofia^ev opaeo, AapSaviBrj- rl vv vijyperov vttvov lavet<; ; Kol (j)pdcrat, et tol o/jloltj ijoDV ivBdWojJbai elvai,

ef VTTVOV T

oiit]v

Br]

fxe

to TTpcorov ev o^OaXixolav v6r)aa<; ;

6
S'

0)9

(j>dd^'

ef VTTVOio
oo-cre

fJbaX!

ifJUfJuaTTecd^

vTTdKOVcrev.

180

<09

Be tBev Beiprjv re koI

ofi/jiara

koX!

Ki^poBirr]^,

Tdp^Tjaev re kol
a-yjr

TTapaKKiBov erpairev dWrj.

8'

avn^
II

yXaivrj re KaXvy^raro

KoXd

TTpocrcoTTa,

KaL
170.

fjLov

Xco-ao/jLevo^
173.
:

eVea Trrepoevra TTpoarjvBa'

||

eunoiJ^TOio codd. corr. Sikes nhp pro ^pa Stephanus qOtIk' Spa KXiciHC Gemoll dr^p euTUKTOio Brunck 174. KOpe M fipe At ed. pr. Aupe LII^ fipe D 6upe ET puncta versui 176. OnNou V Ilgen 175. 5ocTe9dNOU 11 178. toi] ti x praefigit II 180. dNdpoucew Koehly 181. b' etdc 179. Jue om. La Roche t6 Hermann

^x^uQN
:

eunoii^Tou

bk Ruhnken

||

183. x^a^NHCi Ka\iJj[;aTO D'Orville 165. 4nlep6Nou6prupoi^\ou = i7l62etc. see on h. Rerm. 241. 171. Ni4duuoN sc. in the hut ; cf. 76. 173. KXiciy Stephanus printed irdp for &pa, and this was long believed to be a manuscript For the locative see on h. reading. The passage in the mss. is Dent. 99.
: :

The
cf.

epithet occurs in this

6

hymn
*

at 6

and 288 without variant.

267
ivcrre(f>dvov

It is

Homeric;

A(t)poBiT7}s.

ioar^cpavos appears first in vi. 18 (with the variant in p), Solon fr. 19. 4,

Theognis 250 etc. In Solon two words are again variants,

fie,

fr. 52 the

very

rhetorical

if correct, there is a abrupt asyndeton, with a sort of climax. The harshness is removed by Ruhnken's eviroL-qTov d^, but there is no motive for such a corruption. A crasis
;

179. to

Hermann
avoid

omits t6, La Roche the correption of irp.

KeviroLTfjTOLo

easily drop out after t/, owing to similarity of minuscules. For exx. of crasis in the hymns see n. on Ji. Dem. 13. JueXdepou
;

is a of the difficulty

much
k

simpler solution

might

Franke however compares ere -irpos 131, For Homeric exx. see H. G. 187. 370, La Roche ITom. Unters. i. p. 9. On the other hand cf. rd irpGrra in 185. 180. dijuuuanecoc OndKouceN = | 485. 181 f. The passage was apparently
suggested by
\

KOpe KdpH

recurs in h.

Dem.
all

188.

The

T 396 Kal p ws odv ivb-qae ar'Tided 6' IfiepdePTa dedsirepLKaXX^adeipriv Kal b/m/uLaTa fiapfiaipovra, where Helen

mss. substitutes for Kvpe are a typical case of the except transformation of the minuscule k:.
in

the

recognises Aphrodite through her disguise as an old woman, 182. Cf. tt 179 rap^rjaas 5' er^ptaae
jSdX' bfifiara,
/atj

175.

4ucT9dNou

is

probably correct.

debs

e'LTj.

EIC

AOPOAITHN
Oed,

213
185

avTLKa
eyveov,
co?
(76

(T

TOb

nrpSiTa,
8'

lBov (X^OakfJioicnv,
vr]fjLpTe<;

^eo? rjcrda' av

ov

eet7re9.

dWd
fit]

fie

irpo^ Zrjvbf; yovvd^ofiai, alyw^oLo, ^covr dfjL6V7jvbv iv dvdp(07rotaiv idarj^;

valeiv,

dX}C iXeaip
S'

yiyverai,

Tov

eVel ov jScoddX/jULo^; dvrjp o? re Oeal^ evvd^erai, ddavdrrjcn. eTreira Ato? Ovydrrjp ^A(j)poBiT'r)' i^/JLel/Ser
'

190

^Ay^la-r],

KvBcaTe KaradvrjTMV dvOpcoircov,

OdpaeLy fMTjBe re o-fjai fierd (f>peG-l BeiBidv Xlrjv ov ydp Toi TO Seo? iradietv /ca/cov i^ ifieOev ye, ovS* aXK(OV fjuaKapcov, eVel y <j)iXo<i i<7(rl deolai,

195

188. puncta versui subiicit dwepobnoiciN drdccH NaieiN 190. deaNdxoici Baumeister 189. 6i09edXju.ioc IMNP toi om. p : corr. ed. pr. 194. ti toi 192. KOTd onhtcSn codd. FN TOI 5eToc om. ti Hermann 186. ^einac
:
1|
|

ET

Matthiae

zwn

coni.

the idea that union 188. 6jueNHN6N with a goddess would deprive a man
:

New
with

of

his vigour is perhaps, as Genioll suggests, borrowed from the story of Circe, k 301 jxi} a airoyvfxv(j}divTa KaKov
Kol

Caledonia think that intercourse a supernatural being is deadly (see Lang in Kirk's Secret Commonwealth p. xxxi and other exx. in his trans, of
the
to

hymns

p. 42).
;

Istar's lovers

come

avrjuopa

deirj

and

ib.

340

f.

There,

an unhappy end

Gilgamesh therefore

is a sorceress, not an In Homer, the goddess. lovers of goddesses have to fear the jealousy of the gods, not danger from the goddesses themselves. Calypso, who is not married to a god, does no harm to Odysseus. But Artemis and Zeus slay Orion and lasion the lovers of Eos and Demeter (e 121 f.). Tithonus, too, is the victim of divine jealousy. In folklore the same notion appears in the jealousy with which the fairies regard one of their own number who has loved a mortal. In these cases the underlying idea is that union with a mortal is disgraceful for a goddess, as the superior being. But the explanation of a (pdSvos deCbv does not apply to many instances of the wide - spread belief that these mixed unions are disastrous. Probably the superstition often springs from a vague fear of the supernatural, like the belief

however, ordinary

Circe

rejects her overtures (Jastrow Religion

of Babylonia p. 482, Sayce Religion of

Anc. Egypt and Bab.

to Frazer G. B.
iii.

p. 434).

p.

Gilgamesh points divine pair, of which the

to

According 162 f. the story of the union of a

male died

But this explanation is every year. inapplicable to many examples of the

superstition.

In the present passage the writer adopts the Homeric view of the (pdovos
deCov,

But he is plain from 288. have a confused idea of the essential danger in such a union, as he makes Aphrodite promise that neither she nor any of the gods will hurt Anchises
as

may

also

(194

f.).

189. BioedXjuioc: only here. vii. Pind. 01. editors compare

^(oddX/xLos,

The
20

where

lu}o<pdd\fxios

there to similar

is

a the

reading
curious

"that no man may see God and live." northern Europe the love of a nymph or giantess was thought to bring
In
;

The mistake variant ^LO(l)6d\iui.cos here. is a case of the effect of a more familiar word, as in dpid/MU) for dpdfjtx^ h. Herm. 524.
193 = 5 825 {irdyx" for cQ"). 194. "bioc always makes position in Homer (5f^oy), Ebeling s.v. H. G. 394.

death or misfortune to a mortal (Eltonthe natives of Powell Saxo p. Ixiv)

214
aol
8'

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
eo-rai

iv TpayecraLv avd^ec, (f>i\o<; vl6<;, 09 TraiSeaat hiafiireph eK;<ye<ydovTaf KoX TratSe? To3 he Koi A.lveia<; ovojju eaaerai, ovveKcu /jl alvov
ecT'^ev
ci')(p<^,

dy^WeoL
alel
d(f>

eveica /Sporov dvepo^ efxireaov evvfj' 8e fidXtara /caraOvrjrayv dvOpcoTrcov vfi6Tpr)(; yevrj<; eZSo? re (j^v^v re.

200

y roc

fjuev

^avdov

VavvjJbrjhea firjTtera
Iv

rjpTTacrev ov Sta /caXXo?,

197. 4icrerac2>Tec Ilgen
:

Zeu? dOavdroiat fjuereLrj,

ci.

liKrerdoNTec

Baumeister
:

199.

Ynq ken Barnes

:

^nec6N cOnhc
Suhle
Korii

MDENP

bxe re Gemoll 8t ^a 2cx' ^xoc ouNeK* Upa Hermann 200. ^rxi eeof sen eeoi codd. : corr. Barnes : dNxieeoi mavult Matthiae 202. h toi E : fi toi cet. 201. al^N Hermann 203.
Ilgen
:
||

Hpnac* 4n6n x

aiNbN

fipnac'

kbu

pD

Mpnace 8n Atl'

corr.

Matthiae,

Hermann
196-7 from
^Lrj TpdjecrcTiv

T 307\

dvd^ei,

8 pvp 8e St? AiVeiao Kal Traidcjw iraldes,

use of ^NCKO, pected, but Apoll. Arg.

7, it

"because," has been susoccurs, in this sense, in

For the yivwvTaL. tradition that the kingdom of the Troad passed, after the destruction of Troy, to Aeneas and his descendants cf. Leaf on 460, Pauly-Wissowa 2752, Farnell p. 638, who points out that the character of Aeneas, and the prophecy about him, imply that Homer knew of the tradition. Strabo (607, 608) states, on the authority of Demetrius of Scepsis, that the descendants of Aeneas survived in that town for many generations, and were called
Toi

Kev

ixerbiTLade

1521 and in Bion

xii. (ii.)

where Ahrens violently alters 'dvex oi to 6'/ca oi. Callimachus seems to have used ^vKa in this way ; cf. fr. 187 (quoted by Baumeister, who remarks that he was no doubt following more ancient authority, such as this passage).
It

= 6x6 in

Pind. Isthm.

viii.

33.

ApoUon.

kings (^XoiT^STtj/asTi/ids, probably priestly See also Hellanicus /r. 127, Menecrates F. H. G. ii. p. 343, Acusilaus fr. 26, Conon in Phot. Bibl. 139 a 16.
functions).

Dys. and Dionys. Thrax (quoted in Ebeling) call it a crivdecrixos alTLoXoyiKds. It may therefore stand, and the repetition {ovveKa in 198), if offensive, is not worse than vv/m,<pdo}p vvficpQu 97, 98. The Gemoll's conjectures are unacceptable 6t t (cf. S 85 quoted above) is the best.

l:KrrdoNTai if this word is must be a fut. perf. as Buttmann {G. G. ii. p. 137) supposed. For this Anth. Pal. xv. 40. 20 eKyeydavro
197.
:

sound,

it

201. alef Hermann followed by most editors would correct this to aUv before a short vowel. See Ebeling s.v.
:

203 f. The legend is borrowed from T 234 f. rbv Kal dvTjpei-ipavTO deol Aii olvoKdXXeos
I

only

is

quoted.

Kuhner-Blass

ii.

p.

391

XO^Lv
fieTeirj.

elVe/ca olo,

'iv'

ddavdrotcn

Baumeister's ingenious reject the form. alteration eKyeydovres ( Aeolic perf. part. )
is

accepted by Suhle
dat.
iraideaai

(p. 8)

and Abel.

Here Zeus, instead of the gods, carries off Gauymede, apparently in a whirlwind (cf. 208), like
Cf. also

265

f.

For the

with iKyiyuofiai

see exx. in L. and S. s.v. 2. 198. afN6N: the significance of a

is

name

the daughters of Pandareus, v 66. The see Prellereagle is a later invention Robert ii. p. 499 f. The variants imoLvo;

Homeric

cf.

of

'OSva-a-eiJs

explained by

the well-known instance 68v(r<xo/jt,at, a

XoeTLteLv

TeTLfiivov dcpOcraeiv
confirmed

in

second

by
OS

the

(the conflation

The connexion of 'Axt\Xet5s 62, T 407-9. with dxos ClXiov or XaoO) is not in Homer, but is given by the schol. on A 1. For heroic etymologies in tragedy see the comm. on Eur. /. T. 32, and cf. Aristophanes' excellent parody {fr. 357) Q6as
^pad^iraros 199. Cf.
ibv iv dvOpiciroLS bpaixelv.

TerLfiivovoi ^Terifxivov in x) are remarkable for consistency. The construction

is
it,

not impossible, and Euhnken accepted but the change from opt. with tva to
is

infin.

very violent, and a copula

re-

85

iffiaTL t(^ fire ere

^poTOV

quires insertion in 206. as Baumeister says, be

olvoxoe^eiv.

The

infin.

may,

due to 4^ 234

dvipos

iix^akov

evvrj.

The conjunctival

EIC
Kai re Ato9 Kara Scofxa
OaifjJba

AOPOAITHN
6eoL<;

215

iTrioLVO'^oevoLy
205

Ihelv,

Travreacro rertfjievo^ dOavdroicrc,

'^pvaeov eK KpTjrrjpo^; dcpvaacov veKrap epvOpov. Tpcoa Be irevOo'^ aXaarov ep^e ^peva<;, ouSi re ySec
oirirtj

01

rov
Kai

Bt)
jjLLV

<pi\ov vlov dvrjpiraae deain^i aeWa' eTretra r^oaaKe Bca/ji7r6p<; rfixara iravra. 7iev<^ eXerjcre, BlBov Bi ol vlo^ aiTOLva

210

LTTTrovfi

dpaiiroBa^;,

tol t

dOavdrov^ (popeovcn.
elirev

Tov<i
TiTjvo^
0)9

ol Boypov

eBcoKev

')(^eiv'

Be e/caara

e(f)r}/jLOorvvr)o-L

BcdKTOpo<;

Apyet^ovTTjf;,
215

eot

avrdp
ovKer

eTrel

d6dvaT0<^ koI dy^pco^; Icra Oeolcriv. eKkvev dyyeXcdcov, Brj Zrjvb^ 6 j

767^7^6^ Be
(j^peva^;

eirecTa yoaaKe,

evBov,

yrjOoavvo'i
&)?
S*

lttttoktiv

deWoiroBecroriv o'^elro.
rfpiracrev

av Tcdcovbv '^pvaodpovo^
yeverj^y

'H(?,

vfierepT]^

iTriel/ceXov

dOavdrocao.
220

prj

S*

Ifxev

airrjo-ovaa
elvai /cat

KeXaive^ea J^povlcova
^ooecv

dOdvarov r
rfj

rnxara iravra'

Be ZeL'9 eirevevcre koL e/cprjrjvev eeXBcop.

204. 4:nioiNOXoei}oi 205, Teriu^NON

M
cet.

Tp

ni oIn.

L
\\

n*

^nt oiNOXoeiiei
:

E
IT

^nioiNOXoeueiN

M
:

Teriu^NONOC x
||

Kpaxfipoc

d90cceiN

M
211.
||

puncta versui praefigit

207. rpwc E 6pHno5ac Aldina
Tp<i>c

206. KpHTftpoc
|1

Matthiae
corr.

208. 8noi

UXgn pro

^x^^**

212. re (vel t^) libri

in text.
:

Tea eeoTci Wolf 214. AriQpaoc AtD 218. xP"c6epoNON p Hxxara ndNxa xp

My

(sc.

ET

margo

yp. LIT)

219. Ajuer^pHc IT

the prep. eTrt is 204. ^nioiNOXoeuoi explained by Baumeister as eVi rrj "HjQt;, which is very forced. Gemoll compares iiri^ovKdXos, where, however, iiri implies "mastery over." It is more reasonable to connect the prep, with deois, in the sense of "going from one to another." Cf. a 143 KTJpv^ 5' avTOLCiv ddfi'' ^Try'xero
:

authority of My, which is stronger than that of xp, supports this (=X 303), and the sense is livelier than with the epic

commonplace
prefers
fjfiara

rjimaTa

irdvTa,

which

is

probably due to 209.

dy)7paos. 215. Cf. e 150.

Fick, however, irdvTa in order to preserve

6pcfno3ac = the Homeric depaLFor the gifts of the horses to TTodas. Tros see E 265 f. 214. tJjc itoi this use of ws with opt. in oratio obliqua is not Homeric, except in w 237 elireiv (is 'i\doL. so dyifjpojv h. Dem. 243, but dri^pcoc in h. Dem. 260 the mss. give dy-qpaov. Aristarchus and Aristophanes only admitted the uncontracted form. The word is only found with dddvaTO^ in Tea eeoTeiN 539. the Homer. Cf.
211.
: : :

olpoxoeijoju.

218.

250

dW

Compare the rape

'fj

of Cleitus,
xpu(r6^poj'05
olo,
'Iv'

Tot
|

KXeiTOJ'

ijpiraaev

'Hcbs

/cdXAeos

elVe/ca

ddavdroLai

fjieTeir].

Laomedon, and

Tithonus was son of brother of Priam, T

This legend of the eternal old age 237. of Tithonus does not occur in Homer.

In

1,

el Tithonus

is still

the consort

of Eos. The story is usually supposed to allegorise the change from the fresh morning to the wearisome heat of noonday (see Preller-Robert ii. p. 442). But see note on 188.

216
VTjTTirjy

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
ovSi*

evoTjcre

Tj^rjv

alrrjaai,
Tj

^vaai r
eift)?

fiera (ppeal iroTVia 'Hco? airo ^rjpa<^ oXoiov.

e')(ev

Tov

3'

TOL

fiev

iroXvTJparo^; Tj^rj,

225

'Hot repTTOfjLevo^ '^pvaoOpovcp rjpiyevelrf vale Trap ^^Keavoio po^^ irrl ireipao-i

yaLrjf;'

avrap

eirel

Trpcorao ttoXiol Kari'^vvro edeipau

230

KoXrj^ eK /C60aX^9 ev7]y6veo<; re yeveiov, TOV S' rj TOi evvrj<i pbev aivei'yeTO iroTvia

Hco?,
e'^yovo'a,

avTOV
(TiTcp

S*

avr

ariTaWev
irdpLTrav

ivl /jLejdpoL<7LV

afJbppoa-lr)
8r)

re koX e'lfxaTa

aX)C ore
he ol

KoXa BcBovo-a. Kara 'yrjpa<; eTreiyev, arvyepbv

Svvar
dplcrTT}
S*

ovSe TL KivrjoraL
ri^e

/jueXecov

ou3'

dvaetpai,
235

Kara

Ovfjuov

(patvero ^ovXi]'

iv ddkd/jLOi) KareOrjKe, 6vpa<; iireOrjKe ^aeLvd<;. TOV 8' rj TOL (pcovT) pel acTTrero?, ovBe tl kIkv;

eaO^ ,
225.

oirj

irdpo<^

ecrKev

ivl

yvafiTTTolcrt
229.

fJueXeorcrcv.

eOrcN^oc ed.

cOreN^oc cet. Koi eurcNuoc D'Orville 230. bik toi libri b' ouToi ALglSTPV b' oCti B bik toi 237. 5i^ ti D corr. Hermann cl. 237 5' oOt' oun Matthiae dnNooc pro Qcneroc, aut zcofi ^eT acneroc olim Ilgen : cet. ScneroN etiam Flach B. B. ii. 21 n. xixuc j^^ci Wolf TpeT dcneroN Hermann libri corr. Abel
b' firoi
:

MIIN
:

bik TOi cet.

pr.

cuHreN^oc eOwneX^oc Eldicke

:

||

||

223.

NHniH,
cf.

oO&'
264,
rjdT],

formula

4:n6hcg 445.

for

the

read

So B 38
vrjirioL,

vqirtos, oidk tcl ov5' iffaaiv.

Hes. Op. 40
:

ev-qcpeviojv which is now confirmed by inscriptions (Schulze Q. E. p. 34, Herwerden Lex. s. v. A^evos). But " " is here.
ev'r]4>ev7js,

wealthy,

impossible

dn6 rApac cf. I 446 "The metaphor is no yTJpas aTTo^^aas. doubt that of smoothing away the wrinkles," Leaf ad loc. Compare also For NoVrot fr. 6. 2 yripas airo^^xxaa'. form 6Xoi6n see Solmsen Unterthe
224. nOcai t'
p. 114.

For evyev-^s in this connexion Ilgen compares Eur. Ion 242 evyevij iraprjiba,
Hel. 135 evyeurj
d^pr]P.

The assonance
gneireN
fr.

with yevelov
233.
{iireiyet).

is

no doubt accidental.
rftpac

xard
Cf.

= '^

623
|

Mimnerm.

4 Tt^wj/y

225.

The

beauty

of
9.

Tithonus
:

was

ij,h idojKev ^xetJ* KaKov dcpdirov 6 Zei)s 7%as, 8 Kal davdrov plyLov dpyaXiov.

proverbial: Tyrt./r.

<pvT]v x'P'^^7'^po5 eir). no doubt fjos is restored,

5 ov5' el TlOuvoIo eYcoc in Homer

rightly, but the

234 = ^ 298

{9jv

for diiNax')
ijde

from the
de
ol {/xoi)

Lay

of Demodocus. 235. The common line

later

form may stand in the hymn, although the earliest instance of el'ws appears to be in a Thasian inscr. (end of
fifth

ktX. is followed
SJ

17, In l 424, \ 161, Hes. fr. 110 (21). 1. 230 a main verb follows, as here, with
5,

by an

inf.

in

century e.g.)
:

see

Herwerden Lex.

asyndeton

(in

318 for ydp Piatt reads

;

Graec. Supplet. s.v. the presence of the 229. eOwreN^oc 7) is difiicult to explain ; it may be due to false analogy with such words as
eviivwp,

kTkuc

A 669, <p 283. 237-8. Cf. \ 393-4 only here and in X 393, Aesch.
: :

dp).

where 427 and

in

ti

is

quite regular.

Cf.

fr. 230. 237. ^eT

(cf.

the hiatus

is

very awkward
;

81

(where

it

corrupted
also).

several
eiiyev-qs,

mss.

has been into the

common form

as in this passage

Aristoph. and Rhianus on

81

Eberhard Metr. Beob. ii. p. 9) piet. (Wolf and others) would avoid the difficulty. The editors have raised objections to the verb, and Hermann (followed by

EIC

A4>P0AITHN

217

ovK av iyco j ak rolov iv aOavdroLCTLV ekolfjur^v addvaTov r elvat koX ^(oecv rffiara irdvTa.
d\X*
fa)0t9, el jxev

240

tocovto<;

ioov

eZSo? re

Be/jLa<;

re

r)/jLeTp6<;

re iroai^ KK\7j/jLevo^

i7)^,

OVK av eireird yH ayo^ irvKiva'^ <f)p6va<i d/jLKpcKaXvTrrot. vvv he (re fiev rd'^a yrjpa<; 6/jlouov d/jL<f>iKa\v'sjret
eireira TrapLararaL dvOpcoTroLacv, ovKofxevov Kafiarrjpov, 6 re o-rvyeovcri, Oeoi irep,
VTffkeihy

TO T

245

avrdp
oc

e/jLol

/juey

ovecBof;

iv ddavdroiai Oeolcnv

ea-aerai 7]fiaTa irdvra

TTplv
e/jL0v<;

BiafjL7repe<;
p.r)Tia<^,

etveKa aeio,

odpov^ Kol

ah

irore

wdvTa^
250

ddavdrovi

o-vve/nL^a

/caTaOvTjrrjo-i,

fyvvat^l,

rdpfieaKov iravra^ ^ap ifjuov BdfjbvacrKe vorjfia. vvv Be Bt) ovKen jjlol aTopba '^eiaeTau i^ovo/jbrjvai
TOVTO
jxer

ddavdrocaiv,

eTrel

fidXa iroWbv ddaOrjv,

:

241. ToToc pro toioOtoc

ToT6cde
|i

k^H Hermann

u^ntoi toToc Sclineidewin

:

Tdxa
Kara LII (? cc) r* 245. t' ^ du9i6^BHKeN ci. Matthiae t6 re ndci pro t6 t' gneira ci. Matthiae ed. pr. 247. kn juct' cet. 249. oY] d>c Botha corr. ed. pr. 250. xarii libri 252. cxdua crdjuar' Sccerai Clarke crdjua Xj^cctoi sen neicerai Ilgen Xelcerrai Martin crdua tXi^cctqi Matthiae ct6ju' dxi^cerai vel yjkcja\ Buttmann
244.
:

Tdxa om. At
:

MxAtD

c'

II

dcrireros is no doubt correct, being borrowed from S 403 p^ev dcrireros (of Ocean). Gemoll points out the debt of the writer to S cf. on 86, The meaning of pet, however, is 87. In A 249 peeu aid'q is used of disputed. " " flow of a cf. Hes. Theog. 39 speech iK (jTOfidTCJv i]deia, OLKd/iiaTos phi avdr] and ibid. 84 tov 5' ^ire iK arSfiaTos pet The sense seems therefore to fieDiiXa. " be "his voice flows on ceaselessly (like that of a garrulous old man). Ernesti's vox fiuit immensa and Ilgen's vox fluit tam demissa ut aegre earn sequi et quid dicaturperciperepossis are not satisfactory

Abel) would read rpel daxerop, comparing

332.

But

pet

the form first in Hes. 245. NHXei^c Schulze Q. E. p. 290. Theog. 770. Sneixa is explained by rdxa (244), i.e. soon in the future. 246. KajuaxHpdN does not occur in
:

early epic

Apoll. Arg. B 87. 248 = 11 499 iaaofxaL ^jfiara iravra

;

Siafi-

Kammerer's irep^s {KaTrjcpeLT] Kal dpeidos). transposition eiVe/ca (xeio dtafivepes iffxara
Trdi'Ta is therefore quite needless, although he rightly notes that -fj/nara irdvra is regularly found at the end of the verse,

xV^''"'

252. crdjua xeicerai (Martin) for arovais still the best correction, and

has lately been supported by Tyrrell

It is true that xai/Sdvetj/ is (I.e. p. 33). <r 17 oidbs d' chiefly used materially dix<poTipovs 85e xe^trerai, Anth. Pal. vii. But the 4. 3 roaov x'^^^^ dvipa vijaos. 462 present passage is very similar to
:

explanations. 244. rApac

see

6juoiioN = A
ofxoUos is

315,

where

Leafs note.

an epithet of

veiKos, Tr6\efji,os and ddvaros, but the meaning is very doubtful, as the usual translation "common to all" has

yrjpas,

6(rov

no

parallel in

probable
distinct
ofioUos

that
in

any use of the two

:

d/jt-otos.

It is

words

were

xd5e 0a>T6s. Of the other conjectures the only one which deserves a bare mention is Buttmann's dx'n'^^Tat (approved by Suhle p. 14), which would
Ke<pa\T]

origin.
uifiSs

with aerumna, for

6filFios,

Christ connects Skt. amiva, Lat. i.e. "cruel."

be a future of

dx'^eLv

h. Bern.

478, h.

Pan
infin.

18.

But the construction with

following seems impossible.

218

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
255

iraiha

o-'^erKLOV ov/c ovoraaTov, a7reirXd'y')(9r]v he vooco, 8' viro ^covrj idifjiyv fiporo) evvr)del(Ta.

Tov

jJiev,

iirrjv

By Trpcorov

lSt}

^dof{

'^eXioto,

vvfi^at fjLLv Ope-y^ovcTLv opecr/cSoc ^a6vKo\7rot, at Tohe vaLerdovaiv opo^i /neya re ^dOeov re* ai p ovre Ovrjrol^ out ddavdroiaiv eirovraL*

Bypbv fiev ^(oovac koI d/jL^porov elBap ehovcn, KaL T fjLer ddavdroLcn koXov %opoi^ eppcoaavro.
-

260

254.
256.

dudraroN libri inku corr. ex kne\ M

:

corr.
||

Clarke

fidw

ET

eNHTijc

Wolf

261. GNHToTc vel

dNouacrbN Martin 255. za>NHN M van Herwerden 259. deaNdraici D'Orville AeaNdroic commendat
:

257. juoi pro uin

Ilgen
254. dNOTacrdN opo/jiaaTov has been hitherto received by the editors, and is a natural conjecture, but the sense in
:

in h.

Bern.

5 the

Ocean nymphs are

:

Homer and Hesiod

is

always

"what

to

258. NaicrdouciN 8poc it is difiicult distinguish between the mountain((5petd5es)

cannot be named," i.e. countless. The " meaning unmentionable," i.e. horrible, does not occur till Apoll. Arg. F 801. Clarke's suggestion dvoraa-rbv is undoubtedly what the scribe intended by ovbrarov. dvord^o) occurs h. Herm. 30 and Hes. O-p. 258 ovoraaTbv corresponds to dvoard I 164 and many phrases with sc. "dreadful," "not dvofiai in Homer to be made light of" she has fallen from her proud estate (247-251). J. H.
;
; ;

and the tree-nymphs In their origin, no doubt, the Oreads were tree-spirits, like the

nymphs
Dryads

(5/3i;d5es).

in a mountainous

and wooded

country like Greece the largest class of tree-spirits would naturally be that of mountain - nymphs. These, however, often lost their connexion original with the tree, and had their homes
in

mountain -caves

(avrptdSes)
(j/i^/A^at

cf.

263.

In Z 420 the Oreads

plant trees

bpeoTidhei)
2.

S. xviii. p. 27.

on a grave.
. :

257. For the resumptive juin after rbv ixh Baumeister compares tt 78 f. dpecKcooi applied to the centaurs, A 268 to goats i 165 ; and twice in the hymns to animals, h. Herm. 42, h. Pan The last part of the compound 43. appears to be related to koitos (/cet/xai), i.e. "sleeping on the mountains" see Prellwitz M. Wort. But Doderlein, comparing kQv rb ko2\ov, rb j3adv {E. M. ),
: ; ;

8poc

Te = Hes. Theog.

259. SnoNTQi

numerantur in (Her:

mann).
life

for the long 260. BwpbN xxkn zcbouci of the nymphs (who are not, how-

ever, immortal) cf. Hes. fr. 171 Rzach ap. Pint, de def. orac. 11 (of a Naiad) evvia TOL ^(hei yevedt XaKipv^a Kopdovyj dvbpQ)v i]^dbvTa)v' ^Xacpos di re rerpa\

Kdpupos'
(TKerai

and

/ctDs*

eipKTT],

connects the in mountain-caves,"

BaeiJKoXnoi,

dea/xojTrjpiov word with /coiXos

(Hesych,
"
;

),

avrdp

rpeis 5' i\d(povs 6 Kbpa^ yrjpd6 (poiPL^ ivv^a toi>s KbpaKas

j I

"dwelling
the

S^KO. 5' ^/xets TOi)s (polvLKas

Kafxoi,

p6fi^aL evirXb-

"

full

breasted

koXttos in Homer is always the breast, not the fold of the robe. The word is

applied only to Trojan women in the Iliad (S 122, 339, fi 215), but this is no doubt accidental ; we are not to suppose that it refers to a form of dress confined to barbarians (see Leaf on S
F. ^. 1) sees {A. an allusion to luxuriant vegetation, comparing the full breasts of German
122).

Kovpai Atos alyibxoio (the ^olpl^ is, of course, the bird, not the palm, as Preller understands ; cf. <polviKos ^ttj ^lovv Luc. Herm. 53), Pans. x. 31. 3 rdbs tipu dpLdfibv vvfjt,(pas 8k elvuL Tro\i>p fx^p ^Loijaas erQp, ov jxivTOL irapdirav ye dTnfkXay/x^pas davdrov voLrjTWP iarlp 4s avrds
Xbyos, Apoll. Arg.

481

Spvbs

tjXikos,

iiTL

Mannhardt

W.

Nonn.
iirl

alCbpa rpl^eaKC diTjpeK^s, Dionys. xiv. 209 ixr}Kedavbv ^d>eaKov

irovKiiv
I

xpbpop ('OpetdSes).
:

and Scandinavian tree-nymphs. But the epithet has no such special significance

Ka\6N see on 29. ppc6caNTO: only here with an accus. (cogn.). Cf. 12 616 pvjx(pdu}p a'i t' d/xip^ 'Ax^Xib'iop ipod261.

EIC
TTJac

AOPOAITHN
^

219

Se ^etXrivoi re

fjLLO-iyovT

koI evcTKOTrof; Apyeccpovrrj^; iv ^LKorrjri, [iv^m cnreicov ipoevTcov.

265

rrjai 8' afi r) iXdrat ^e Bpi>6<; vyjnKapTjvoo yetvofievrjaiv <j)vcrav iwl ')(6ovi ^coTcavelprj, /caXal rrfkeOdovaai, iv ovpecnv v'\jrrj\ol(TLv.

ecTTaa

rfKij3aroi,
rd<;
S'

refxevrj

he

kikK7](tkov(JIV
aihr}p(p.
264.
:

dOavdrcov

ov tl jSporol Keipovac
:
|1

ciXHNoi MLD 262. ceiXHNoi p ceXHNoi ETII tc del. Hermann Scrac* Mx 266. ^n B' Gemoll 267. ^crac' p puncta praefigit 11 coni. Baumeister vel lacunam ante 267 fingit AXiBdroic Schneider
: :
||

icr&c*
268.

oOtoi
aavTo,

^D
Hes.
Theog.
:

eireppdbaavTo

d^

TToaaiv (in the dance).

262. CeiXHNoi not Homeric, either in or plur. The cognate I^drvpoi occur first in Hes. fr. 198 (44), where they are related to the mountainsing,

only representatives of trees in general. The Dryad stands for any tree-nymph, although the name must go back to the very early time when especial reverence was paid to the oak. Cf. Pans. x. 32. 6
i(p\jovTO
{u{ifji.(pai,)

dirb re SlXXwv bevbpuu Kal

nymphs.

The

sileni frequently
;

appear
also

/xdXLffTa dirb tCiv dpvQp.

as lovers of nj'^mphs on vases coins of Thasos (Head Hist.

on
p.

Num.

For Hermes and the nymphs of. 227), xix. 34 (lover of Dryope), and often. Preller - Robert i. p. 399 f., ii. p. 720. eOcKonoc for the trisyllabic form cf. h. Ap. 36 "I^^pos r e^KTLfji.iv'rj. Hermann omitted re, to conform to Homeric
:

267, 268. These verses have been suspected, partly on the ground of the Gemoll avoids it by reading asyndeton.

unmetrically KoXal TrjXeddova-ai iv 5'. It would, of course, be easy to correct

this to iv oUpecL
d' vil/rjXotcriv earaa-'.

But

usage.

264 f. This passage is the first in which there is a definite mention of the idea that the life of the tree-nymphs {Sp{)a5e%, adp^ades, afiadpijades) is bound up with the trees. The belief appears
not uncommonly in poetry after Pindar. Cf. Find. fr. 146 laoUvbpov r^K/nap, aiQvoi Xaxoiaai (ap. Plut. amat. 14: de
;

the asyndeton of earda is excused by the opening of the parenthesis, k has also been a cause of oifence ; it is unique as a plural ; but cf. eas of a plural subject Pind. Pyth. iv. 187, which seems to justify the use. It is, of course, possible that the writer has blindly

copied such passages as 5 355 ^dpov 8i

KLKXtfjcrKovcn
;

so

Dyrott Geschichte des

Pron.

reflex.

defect,

orac.

478, Callim. iy^vovTO t6t

11), schol. Apoll. Arg. h. Del. 83 f. 9j p irebv

5pi/es rjVLKa vijfi<paL ;
|

Brugmann
AXiBaToi
is
:

See also 1892, p. 69 f. ein Problem der horn. Textin

kritik p. 22, 23.

Homer
' '

this obscure
' '

word

pifKpaL ficu x^''pov(rcv, 6Te dp^as b/m^pos di^ec 5' ad KXaiovatv, 6t vvfx<j>aL dpvcrlv oi)/c^rt
\

<f)^X\a,
irpifjivov

Apoll.

Arg. B
|

481

fjt.7]

ra/x^eiv
ii.

found only in connexion with Trirpr}, " and is taken to mean abrupt, precipiSo in h. Herm, 404, A. Pan 10. tous." In I 243 and Hes. Theog. 675 it is an
epithet Qiirhpt] in the sense of a moveable "stone," not a "cliff." There is a further extension of the meaning in Hes. Theog. 483 dvrpij^ iv ijXc^dTi^ a "deep" cave and in Scut. 421 Rzach reads with one MS. cIjs bre tls 8p0s ijpLirev
;

dpijos ijXiKos,

92

'

Nonn. Dionys.

f.

AS/oudSes 5^

divdpea vijfi<pac, MeXiat dpvbs ijXtKos, ib. xvi. 245 Kal 8pv6s ivTos 'Uavev b/xTJXLKos (MeXir]), ib. xlviii. 641, Ov. Met. viii. 738-878. Similarly the life of the tree-spirits who, under

7J\LKS(h86povTo\nr6crKia 212 crvfiipv^es ib. xiv.

i)

bre

TreijKr)

various names (Moosleute, Elfen, etc.) occur in Czech and German folklore, depends on the life of the tree Mannhardt A. W. F. p. 4 f., B. K. p. 75 ; Botticher Baumkultus and Frazer G. B. i. p. 166
:

Trirpr) for ttcijkt}). in Plutarch v.

TjXl^aros (the vulg. has Cf. also the epigram

T.

Q.

Flamin.

c.

'AXKal({}

P.

E.

aravpbs rrifiyvvTai rjXl^aTos, Euseb. ix. 14 (Abydenus) 7)Xlt{)p<tlv

^arov,

and

see

L.

and

S.

s.v.

We

give instances.
264.

need

The

fir

and oak

are,

of course.

not therefore suspect the use of the word, here applied to trees.

220 aX)C ore K6V

d^dverai,
<j)Xot,b<;

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
Srj fjbolpa irapeaTrjKr) Oavdroco, Trpcorov irrl '^0ovl BevSpea KoXd, TrLTTTOvcn, 8' air o^ot, d/jL(f>L7rpt^0cvv6Ly

/jL6v

270

S*

TMV
at

Se

6^

ofiov

'^vxi

^etTret

^ao9

'r)eKiOLO.

/JL6V fjbev

ijjbov

Ope'^ovdi irapd a^iauv vlov

Brj

')(pvo'ai.

Tov

7rr}v

Trpcorov

eXy 7r6\vr]paT0<^
<^pecrl

"^^V*
275

d^ovalv aoi Bevpo Oeai, Bei^ovari re TralBa'

arol
8'

iyco,

6(j>pa K ravra pbera

T0<;
Br]

irdvra hteXOcOy

9 irefjLTTTOv

avTi<;

eXevaofiai vlov ayovcra.

cSr]<^

TOV

fJLev

eTTT^v

wpcoTov

OdXo^ o^daX/juolai,

y7]d't]o-eL<;

opocov fJudXa yap

SeoiKeko<^

eaTac
280

avTLKa vtv ttotI "IXtov rjve/jLoecraav. d^ei,<; Be Tt9 elprjTal ae KaTaOvijTcov dv6pco7rcov, '^v
8'
7]

TL<^

Crol

^lXoV vlov

VTTO

^(OVT]

OcTO

fJL'i]T7)p,

Tft)

Be

av ^vdeladat
vv/ii(f>7j<;

fiefJLvr^fievof;,

W9

(re

KeXevw

^acTiv TOV

KaXvK(07riBo<;
:

K<yovov elvai,

corr. Stephanus 269. 271. 6n' ozoi libri napecTi^Koi p corr. Hermann 272. hix\ ^^x, 9* ^x' libri corr. Hermann (dnozoi M) 275. coi] toi 274. oopH pro SBh ci. Gemoll 276. kg om. libri add. Barnes
:

napecTi^Kei MiD
:

M
|i

nin libri (nOn M) 280. Usaicp juin Hermann 279. THOHcaicj? 281. 284. 9dceai pro 9adN Matthiae ^rroNON libri corr. Barnes
\\

Kaxd

MDENP
reu^NH
:

Schafer conjectures

'^Xt/Sdrots,

with

oijpecn.

although, according to a wellknown superstition, every tree has some kind of mysterious life or '* soul," a peculiar sanctity attaches to certain trees, as being intimately connected with a god (at Dodona, Aricia, etc.), or as
It was only such here, with a nymph. Manntrees that might not be felled.

and afterwards Aphrodite brought the child herself. This view is contradieted by the following lines, in which Anchises is to take Aeneas to Hium as soon as he sees him for the first time
father,

(278, 280).

irdkvrjpaTos

Moreover, as Franke notes, cannot be applied to a young child nor can the nymphs be
ij^rj
;

hardt {A. W\ F. p. 33) compares the Tefievos with the Homeric dXcros cf. k 350
yiyvovraL d' &pa rat 7' ^k re Kprjviiov dtrd T dXa^cov, where, however, the dXaea seem so 'T %-% vvpL(j>dwv to be woods in general dXaea KoXd viixovrai koI irr)yds at T
;
\

Gemoll emends -^^77 to Coprj, understanding the line to refer to the

called deal.

birth of the child. 277. kc n^nroN Stoc Enneadischen Fristen p.

Roscher
75)

{die

compares

Herod,
(sc.
.

i.

136
bk

iratbeiuovaL

5^ roiis iraidas

ol
.

H^paaL) dirb Trevraireos dp^dfiepoi

irplv
^

TToraixCbv koI irLcrea Troi-qevra.

Trevra^Trjs

y^vrjrat,,

ovk

deaNdrcoN

not, of course, the

nymphs

themselves, who are not immortal, but the gods to whom the sacred groves Compare the tree-nymphs in belong. the grove of Demeter (Callim, h. Bern.), and of Ceres (Ov. Met. viii. 738 f.). 272. The MSS. reading 8ix is a curious corruption for 5^ 6' cf. h. Dem. 490. 274 f. There appears to be a double recension, as 274-75 are scarcely conWe can hardly sonant with 276-77. accept Dgen's explanation, that the nymphs first shewed the boy to his
;

diriKvieraL is 6\piv t<$ Trarpi, r^^o-i yvvai^i diacrap ix^L.

dWd

irapd

280. nin (M's vvv is an itacism) is the only example of the Doric ace. in Homer or the hymns the earliest case of its Hermann's alterause is Theognis 364. tion to /j-lv is easy (2 64 the papyr. Br. ^ Mus. 107 has vlv), but the peculiarity, like that of e 267, is possible Smyth Ionic p. 445 Kuhner-Blass i. p. 592.
;

284,

9adN

Matthiae's

(pdadai,

the editors have accepted from the similar

EIC

A0POAITHN

221
285

al To^e vaierdova-Lv opo^ Karaetfjuevov vXrj. el Be K6V i^6i7rr)(; koI iirev^eai a^povi OvfjuS,
iv ^iXoTTjTC
fJLL<yrjvat

iv(rT(l)dvq)

J^vOepeir),

Zeu?

(T6

etpTjTai
ccT'^eo
ft)?

'^^oXcoadfievo^ /SdXeeo "yjroXoevri Kepavvw. TOi Trdvra' crv Be ^peai afjcn vorjo-a^;
ovofiaLve,
rfC^e

fJLTjS*

6eS)v S'

eTTOiri^eo

/jltjviv.

290

elirova

irpo^

ovpavov

rjvefioevra.

')((upe,

Bed, l^virpoio ivKTipbevrj^ fxeBeovoradp^d/j,evo^

:

<rev

8'

eyco

/jLeraffrjaro/jLai,

aWov
6N6juHNe

69

vpivov.
:

290. xxk &' libri (xxk b* E)

corr.

Stephanus

libri

corr.

Hermann

291.

ANeu6eNTa] dcrepdcNTa Abel

refers to a tradition that Anchises was actually struck by a thunderbolt for But the boasting of Aphrodite's love. tradition (which first occurs in Hyginus) may very Avell be later than this hymn, and probably arose from this line.

502 KukXwi^, aif k& tcs ae KaradvrjTWV avOpooirwu 6<pda\fMov etprjrat But deLKeXLTjv aXawriv, (pdadat kt\. (pdaduL is neither an easy nor a necessary The construction recorrection here.
\

quires no imperative, as we have /xvOecardac 283. The child is to be brought up by the nymphs and handed over to Anchises, who is instructed to explain "they say he is the son of a nymph." He does not deny paternity, but allows it to be inferred without express statement. For nymphs as mothers of a race see Agroetas a' Al^vkQu F. H. G. iv. 294. KaXuKconidoc see h. Bern. 8. v 351. 285. bpoc KrK. 288. According to Matthiae, the line
:

In Hyg. fab. 94 Anchises is slain by thunderbolts ; according to Servius he was paralysed or blinded (Serv. on Aen.
617, ii. 649). 290. Cf. X 251 'icx'^o firiS' ovofi-qv-rji and e 146 Atos 5' iiroiri^eo fXTJviv. 291. ANeJu6eNTa only here an epithet of the sky. In Homer it is applied to lofty or to trees growing on heights. places
i.
:

Abel's

darepdevra

is,

however,

quite

gratuitous.

VI

HYMN
This slight
are no distinctive

TO APHRODITE
for a contest (19, 20), but there
locality.

hymn was composed

is

marks either of date or

Tracr?^?

Baumeister's

theory of a Cyprian origin be proved from line 2, fj

(see h.

as likely as

any

other,

but cannot

ApJir. Introd. p.
is

title would be familiar to any Greek audience. The rhapsodist was certainly acquainted with Hesiod (see on 1, 3, 5, 12, 19), and no doubt also with the Oypria, where there occurs a similar description of the adornment of the goddess (see on 5). Indeed it would have been remarkable if the author of a hymn to Aphrodite had not been influenced On the other by an epic in which she played so large a part.

Aphrodite

198). purely literary, and the

KvTrpov KprjSe/jLva XeXoy^ev The mention of the Cyprian

hand, as
longer

GemoU hymn to

notes, there

is

no clear trace
also

of

any debt

to the

Aphrodite.

The writer

obviously borrows

from S (see on 8, 14) and other parts of Homer, so that Baumeister is hardly too severe in speaking of him as rhapsodus
inops ingenii.

No

great originality

was looked

for

in a short

and formal prelude.

222

VI
Eic 'A9podiTHN

AlBolrjv '^pvaoare^avov KoXrjv ^AcppoBiTijv

aaofjuaiy
eLvdkir)<;,
t)

7rdar)<;
fjitv

K.v7rpov /cpySe/jLva XeXoy^ev

60 c

Zecpvpov

/juevo^;

vypbv aevTO<^
5

riveiKev

TroXv^Xoio-ffoco 6a\dcr(T7)<i d(f>p(p 6vi fxaXaKW' rrjv Be ')(^pv(Td/jL7rvK6^ ^D^pac

Kara KVfia

TiTULtrs.

ToO
ceteri
:

oOtoO

elc t^in

adrku d9podiTHN

M:

eic

d9podiTHN

EN:

cic

rkN ainikN
2.

dtcouai
:

praeter Br, in qiiibus hymnus continuatur cum praecedenti juNi^couai Abel cum genetivis aidoiHC cet. 4. Hnxjke 5.

^Ni libri

corr.

Ilgen

1.

aidoiHN kt\.: Gemoll compares Hes.

^vdeu ^Tretra irepippvTov iK 5' ^^rj aidoir] koXt] Beds, Theog. 17 for the collocation XP^<^f.
\

Theog.

193

tKero 'Kdirpov,

and

ffricftavov

Kok'qv.

The

the keynote of the hymn, and is suitable to a goddess whose cult, as Farnell observes {Cults ii. p. 668) is on the whole pure and austere ; see also
is

"reverend

"

epithet

alSoirj

the west wind ; cf. Hes. Theog. 190 f. For other references to Aphrodite 'A(ppoThe Hesiodean yevrjs see Farnell p. 748. etymology was accepted by Plato Crat. 406 c, Anacr. 54. 13, Apul. Met. iv. 28, Nicand. Alex. 406, Bion x. (xvi.) 1,

Mosch.
ii.

i.

71,

Choerob. ap. Cramer An.

For other ancient 170, Orph. h. i. 11. and modern derivations of the name see

h.

the early epic usage of this word, in the sense of "battlements," requires a genitive of the city
2.
:

Aphr. Introd. KpiideuNa

p. 196.

Pauly-Wissowa 2773
5.

f.

{Tpoiris, Q-ii^v^, TrdXrjos

see

on

h.

Dem.

genitive of the country 'Kdirpov is a later extension ; it is uncertain whether the meaning is here "walled cities" or simply "high places,"
151).

The

of Aphrodite with similar to that of the Charites, with whom she is more often mentioned (see on h. Aphr. 61) cf. h. Ap. 194, Arist. Pax 456 'Ep^?;, XdpLo-cv, For other "Upaiaiv, 'A<ppo5iTy, Ilo^y. references see Roscher Lex. i. 2719,

The connexion
is

the Horae

Preller- Robert

i.

p.

477

f.

In functions

"mountains." X^XorxeN a variation

:

for ^xei,

valcL

289 (Abel) Kai t IXaxes Orph. Arg. 2 Adami (p. 242) quotes many examples from hymnal literature of such relative clauses giving the place connected with the god so xxii. 3 etc.
etc.
;

cf.

Orphica

p.

deivcLS fikv odoijs etc.,

Horae are almost identical (Harrison M. M. A. A. p. 383). the adornment of Pandora, by Compare the Charites with golden chains, by the Horae with flowers, Hes. Op. 73 f., and
the
Charites

and

3.

The goddess was

carried

in
i.e.

the

Cypriafr. 2 etfiara fxkv xpot ^aro, rd ol XdpLTis T Kal ^iipai Toirjaav Kal ^^a\pav iv Evdecnv dapivdlciv, oXa <pipova ^Qpai For the number of the kt\., and fr. 3.
| \

foam from Cythera

to Cyprus,

by

Horae
223

see

on

12.

224 Be^avT
acnraaicos,
3*

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
irepl
8'

VI

a^^pora

elfiara ecraav,

Kparl
KaXrjV
av6e/jb

eV

aOavdrco
iv

<7T(f)dv7)v

evrvKTov eOrfKav

'^pvorei7]v,

he TprjToiat 'Xo^olaiv

6pei,')(a\Kov
S'

'^pvaoco re n/JuijevTo^,

Beipfj

d/jLcf

diraXfj

koI arrjOecnv dp>yv(j>eotaiv

olcri

10

op/jLota-L

'^pva-eoiaiv

eKoo-jjueov,

*flpaL

Koo-jjbelo-drjv

'^pvad/jL7rvKe<;,

irep ottttot

avral
toiev

9 X^P^^ Ifxepoevra dewv koX Bcofiara Trarpo^;. avrdp eirel hrj irdvra rrrepl %/C)oi koct/jlov edy/cav,

rjyov 9 ddavdrov^;'

ol 8'
/cal

rjcnrd^ovTO lB6vT<i

X^P^^
elvai

'^'

eSe^LocovTO

rjp7](TavT0

KaaTO<;

Kovpihlr^v

akoxov Kal oiKaS^ dyeadao,

2So9

Oavfid^ovre^; locrre^dvov K.vOepeir]<;,

7. ^Otikton tcAtD 9. ^Neeu* p 10. 6prvpioiaN 6. l:K6cuHeeN Barnes Kocjui^ceHN KocukeHN xD 12. KocjueicoHN p ^KdcuHecN Stephauus dnndrT fieN KdcuweeN Gemoll 15. id^ceai 16. re Barnes 18. ^ucTe9(iNOU p (lo superscr. m. sec. P) 17. 6r^ceai desidcoNTo x
:

||

tu bk TpHToTci XoBoTciN cf. S 182. not in Homer, who, however, has the adjective avde/xdeis of decora8.
:

case

see

Robert
i.

de

Gratiis

Attids,
,

9.

fiweeu'

tion

on

^ 885, ^ 885
first

The schol. T 440, oj 275. derives this from dvdefia,

01.
ii.

quoting Find.

72 {xpvcrod)

the
122,

word

occurs in Pindar. 6peix<iXKOu first in Hes. Scut.

:

where

see

Sittl's

note.

The

metal

(whether pure copper, or a compound) cannot be identified it was a mere name to Plato {Oritias 114 e) and Aristotle Strabo (schol. on Apoll. Arg. A 973). (610) calls it \l/ev5dpyvpov, i.e. an alloy Suidas explains of silver and copper.
:

6 di,avyr]s xoXkos, 6 doKi/nos. Pliny {H, N. xxxiv. 2) calls it a natural metal no longer to be found, iam tempore effeta The metal intended by Cic. Off. tellure. iii. 23 and other Latin writers is un-

by

478 n. 4). For two Horae in art see Roscher Lex. i. 2723 f. 2726 f. (Rapp). Two seasons were in all probability the original number, corresponding to the old division of the year into Summer and Winter cf. the Egyptian statues of those seasons mentioned by Herod, ii. 121. The dual may therefore keep its proper force the following plural tot.ev is a natural irregularity. Baumeister, however, defends the dual on the ground that in late epic it was sometimes used as an equivalent of the plural verb (see on h. Ap. 456). He thinks that the hymn-writer would follow the Hesiodean version of three
p.
;

Preller- Robert

known
xii.

see

87.

The

Conington on Verg. Aen. Latin aurichalcum is

:

no doubt due
10.

to false etymology.

6pru9^oiciN
;

Apoll. Arg. A 1406 xetpas apyv(pias. 12. KocJucicoHN : the dual is given in all MSS., and alteration is uncalled for. According to one tradition there were only two Horae (so on the throne of the Amyclean Apollo, Pans, iii. 18. 10, and at Athens, Paus. ix. 35. 2, although Pausanias may be mistaken in the latter

body by Homer

not applied to the the editors compare

{Theog. 902). Although this supposition is uncertain, Baumeister's explanation of the dual is very probable. 13. ^c YflpbH iuepdcNTa cf. tr 194 eSr' hv Irj Xaplruv x^P^^ Ifiepoepra (of Cf. the dance of the Muses Aphrodite). and Charites xxvii. 16.
latter
:

Horae

14. 16.

Cf.

187.

^3cHi6coNTO: so Apoll. Arg. B 756, Cf. H. G. 55 c. Api^caNTO a reminiscence of a 366

:

Trd.j'Tes 5'

-qpiiaavTO irapal Xex^ecrari KXiOrjvai,

:

and d 336-342. 18. iocTe9<4Nou

variant
iv(yT(f}6i.vov

for this and the see on h. Aplir. 175.

VI

EIC

AOPOAITHN
evrvvov aocBijv.
/jlv7]<to/ju

225

vl/cyv

ToSSe
iyco

(pipeaOat,
/cat
crelo

i/iirjv

8*

20

avrap

kol aX\T]<;
19.

aoiBrj<;.

drr&^oN

19. XiKo6\^9ape : ^rst in Kes. Theog. 16 (of Aphrodite). The meaning has been disputed ; it is natural to compare iXiKdymda Koiprjv (A 98), eXlKUTres 'Axacol {lb. 389), but the sense of iXlKu^p is

flashing eyes," and in eXt/co/3X^0a/)os Leaf perhaps right in seeing a loose use of See j3\^<papoi' for 6fx,fMa, as in tragedy. Meyer Griech. Et, i. s.v.
is

equally

but Leaf on A 98 points out that ^\t^ means "twisted," and is not used of a circular curve. eXkwi^ is probably "rolling the eyes" or "with
\iKop\4</)apos,

The translation uncertain. "with arched eyebrows" would suit

rXuKuueiXixe
20.

only

here

cf.

x.

/xeiXtxa 8uipa, of Aphrodite.

Sntunon
"
;

[oidi^N,

"lend grace

to

my

in fi 183 the same phrase song occurs with different meaning "they

prepared (raised) their song)."

VII

HYMN TO DIONYSUS
Bibliography
A. Chudzinski, uhi el quo tempore ortus sit h. Horn. VII. in Dion., 1886. A. LiTDWiCH, Konigsherger Studien i. p. 63 f., 1887. E. Maass, Hermes xxiii. p. 70 f., 1888. R. Peppmi^ller, Philologies xIyH. p. 20 f., 1888.
0. Crusius, Philologus xlviii. p. 193
J. E.
f.,

1889.
f.,

F.

Harkison, Mythology and Monuments of Ancient Athens p. 247 A. VoiGT and E. Thramer, art. "Dionysus" in Roscher's Lex.
i.2 p.

1890.

Prellbr-Robert,

684

f.

The myth in

literature
is

and

art.

The
is

the pirates, which

the subject of this

story of Dionysus and hymn, was a favourite

theme

in classical literature.

There

an allusion to the myth

in Eur. Cycl. 11, where the Tyrrhenians are said to be inspired Ovid {Met. iii. 582691) and Nonnus {Dion, xlv, by Hera. describe the adventure of Dionysus at considerable 105168)

length

and shorter accounts are given by Apollodorus iii. 5.3^ Hyginus fab. 134, poet, astron. ii. 17 (after the Naxica of Aglaosthenes), Seneca Oed. 449-466, and Nonnus Dion. xliv. 240-249. Servius on Yerg. Aen. i. 67 closely follows Hyginus. Oppian
;

650) mentions the transformation of men into dolphins It cannot be proved that any of these versions by Dionysus. on the Homeric hymn Ovid and Nonnus handle the depend after their characteristic methods, and certain similarities legend of expression (noted in the commentary) are probably due to the choice of subject, the broad outlines of which did not admit much
{Hal.
i.
;

variation of treatment.^
^ For a full discussion of the various versions see Crusius p. 218 f. Pindar knew the myth, if we accept Bergk's

reading of Philodem.

irepl

evcre^.

p.

48
riji

IL<ivda>pos

SiipxeraL irepl X77<(rre^>as {P. L. Gr. i. p. 465).

5^

226

VII

EIC

AIONTCON

227

On

With regard

the other hand, the myth has rarely found a place in art. to extant monuments, the metamorphosis of the

pirates (the culminating point of the myth) does not appear in any vase-paintings for, as Miss Harrison shews (after Gerhard),
;

the

celebrated

cylix

of

Execias

has
is

no

connexion with

the

Tyrrhenians. Dionysus ship, from the mast of which springs a vine loaded with grapes. The vacant space round the ship is filled by seven dolphins.

On

this vase

depicted as sitting in a

But the vine simply

indicates the sacred ship

which played a
are a con-

The god of wine, whose cult spread over all the Aegean and its coasts, was early associated with the sea,^ and it was his journey from isle
to isle

part in the cult of Dionysus, while the dolphins ventional indication of the sea, as often on coins.^

that doubtless suggested the possibility of his capture,

and the consequent manifestation of his might by sea as well as on land. The dolphins, which Greek sailors often saw sporting round their vessels (see h. Ap. 496), would readily suggest a metamorphosis of actual sailors who had offended the god.^
In painting, there
vessel of
is

a record

by Philostratus {Imag.
is

i.

19) of

a picture in which a Tyrrhenian ship

Dionysus and his Maenads. and the god's ship is covered with ivy and begun,
of a

attacking the sacred The metamorphosis has

vines.

The

introduction

when

the

myth

evidently a later invention, was accommodated to other stories of Dionysus'

is
cf.

naval battle

prowess in war;
of Lysicrates the myth.
it

Lucian

dial.

mar. 8 (Crusius

p.

223).

It appears, therefore, that the

(b.c.

well-known choregic monument

may

334) is the sole extant work of art illustrating detailed description of the frieze is unnecessary ; be sufficient to point out that artistic requirements have

considerably modified the myth. ship, but on the sea-shore; there

or
for

The scene
is

is

laid,

not in a

the vines

and

ivy.

thus no place for the pilot Dionysus sits at ease on a rock

playing with a panther, while the Tyrrhenians are punished by a band of Satyrs. Some of the pirates are being beaten with the
^

is

p.

See Harrison op. cit. p. 252 ; the vase reproduced on p. 251, and by Lang 213 first in Gerhard A. V. pi. xlix.
;

For other explanations of the myth

"^

On Dionysus
i.2 p.
;

7reXd7tos see Preller;

see Voigt in Roscher's Lex.^ and Crusius (p. 217), who thinks that it refers to the victory of Dionysus over fish -like sea-

Robert p. 70 f.

678 Maass Hermes xxiii. Roscher 1084 Crusius p. 215 ;

;

gods,

with an accretion of historical elements united at Brauron.

Frazer on Paus.

ix. 20. 4.

228
thyrsus, others

TMNOI OMHPIKOI

vii

are leaping into the sea, half transformed into

dolphins.^

Groddeck and Baumeister, followed byStyle of the hymn. Abel, trace the influence of dithyrambic poetry in the theme and
treatment of the
estimated.

hymn; but
a^(f>i

the debt,

if

any,

is

not easily

The formula

nva

aei^eiv is

not confined to

the dithyramb (see on 1), and the harsh transitions, in which Baumeister sees a mark of dithyrambic haste (44, 54), are due
rather to unpolished workmanship. For, although the hymn is a valuable and interesting document, it is hard to dissent from

GemoU's judgment that

overrated.

its

artistic

merits have been generally

on the carelessness of the writer in using the particle 5e seven times in 410.^ Nothing is said about the scene of the event; the description of the bear created

GemoU remarks

by Dionysus (46)

is

at least clumsy,

as one of the signs

by which the god shews

is

be added that there

an

partly justified his power. It may obvious improbability in the indifference

even

if it is

the crew, except the steersman, after the god has miraculously freed himself from his bonds (see on h. Bern. 188). Ovid, more careful of artistic propriety, makes the steersman
all

shewn by

conjecture the divinity of the captive from his general appearance Bacchus performs no miracle until it is too late for only
;

repentance.

Bate of
of the

the
is

hymn.

The

general uncertainty in dating most

strikingly exemplified in the case of the present poem, for the composition of which the critics have suggested various periods down to the third or fourth century a.d. This

hymns

been advocated by Ludwich, who believes the be a work of the Orphic school and closely related to hymn the Argonautica, which passed under the name of Orpheus.
late

date has
to

Ludwich draws attention

to the

following points of similarity

between the two poems: (1) both are characterised by extreme rapidity of diction, and by numerous words expressing haste (e.g.

Ta^a
p.
^

6ooi<i

TCL')(a

al^fra,

Horn.

h.

6 9

fjuaX!

mku

6o^
Ludwich
;

eTretyo/jLevT],

Arg. 268270.
It

For a

full

comparison see
etc.,

61-67).
The
frieze
e.g.

may

be replied that adverbs,

^

denoting haste

has been frequently reMiiller- Wieseler JDenkmdler i. pi. 37 Harrison p. 248 cast in Mitchell Anc. Sculpt, p. 487
produced,
; ; ;

Crusius, however, notes that this repetition of 5^ has many parallels e.g. it occurs seven times in as many lines,
h.

Dem. 38-44

add

xxxiii.

8-17 (seven

British

Museum.

times).

VII

EIC

AIONTCON
in epic poetry
(e.g.

229

or swift transition, are

common

S 525-532,

compared by Crusius), and ra'^a, avrUa, alyjra, and the like are the hymn to Hermes especially frequent in hymnic literature affords many examples (see on h. Herm. 70). (2) Ludwich remarks on a general resemblance in diction between the hymn and the
;

Argonautica

(p.

very striking, been modelled independently on epic originals (see further on 2). next to the (3) The position of the hymn in the collection to Ares is thought to be a of Orphic origin. The hymn sign

and

68, 69). all are

None
"

of these parallels, however, are Homeric," and may therefore have

late, but not necessarily Orphic (see case the argument is of little value, as it would Introd.) ; any apply equally to the ninth hymn, which is certainly not Orphic. The style of the hymn to Dionysus, which is a pure narrative

eighth

hymn
in

is

undoubtedly

poem,

is

The
of

latter cannot

quite foreign to the religious tone of the hymn to Ares. be adduced as evidence for the date or origin
is

any other hymn.

If

there there

no strong argument in support

little

of

Ludwich's

GemoU, who equally the hymn (doubtfully) in the Alexandrine period. As places evidence of lateness he instances avrov (22), the use of oSe
theory,
is

reason

to

follow

(19, 27), ipel (30), eKderjTo (14), the dat. plur. in ot9 (5, 12, 16, Some of these usages are perfectly 21), the art. in to5 eyLtw (55).
regular, at least in the later parts of the genuine epic (see on 22, 55); and there is nothing in the language which need not

The belong to a date far higher than that of the Alexandrines. double title ^i6vvcro<; rj Xrjarai (in DELHT) reminds us of
similar alternatives in Theocritus and Herondas
is
;

but this

title
is

not given by

M, and

is

probably a later addition.

titles

Nor

there

any proof that

In

such

were
has

first

Alexandrines.

style, the

hymn

little

adopted by the in common with

;

the works of Callimachus or the hymnic idylls of Theocritus

its

and directness of expression, which often pass into differentiate it from any characteristic product of the abruptness, Alexandrine age. This will appear from a comparison between the hymn and the idyll of Theocritus, which deals with the fate of Pentheus (xxi) the subject the might of Dionysus and the punishment of Pentheus is similar to the theme of the hymn but the latter is quite free from the affectation of rare or " " words (/jLokoTrdprjo^;, iOvfjudpec, etc.) that mark the precious
simplicity
;

230

TMNOI OMHPIICOI
The hymn-writer's disregard
in
details
"
is

vii

Alexandrine work.
fluous
"

of all super-

and more from which Ovid drew his inspiration. compositions literary The hymn has also been referred to the fifth or fourth The chief argument for this century, with no great probability.^ based on the youthful form of Dionysus, is of no value (see date, There is, in a word, no reason to separate the hymn on 3). from the rest of the collection (the hymn to Ares and possibly one or two others being excepted), or to deny it a place in the literature of the sixth or even the seventh century B.C. Place of composition. There is no internal evidence pointing to any special country, and the efforts to localise the hymn Several scholars, however (Welcker Ep. have not been fruitful. i. Baumeister p. 339; Chudinski p. 9 Christ Oycl. p. 367; Handhuch der Mass. Alt vii.^ p. 63), have argued for an Attic and this view has been upheld with some confiorigin, It is suggested that the hymn dence by Crusius (p. 204 f.). served as a prelude at the Brauronian festival of Dionysus, in which rhapsodists recited the Iliad (Hesych. s.v. and Clearch. = F. IT. G. ii. p. 321). Crusius lays stress ap. Athen. vii. 275b on the legend that Tyrsenian pirates carried off Attic women from Brauron (Herod, vi. 138), and he sees in the sole extant
strong
contrast
to

the

fuller

representation

the

monument

of Lysicrates

a proof that the

myth was peculiarly Attic. He suggests that the bear created by Dionysus is Brauronian, as Attic maidens at the festival were The arguments may be plausible, called dpKToc (but see on 46). but there is really no more reason to attribute the hymn to the
Athenians than to almost any other branch of the Hellenic race. The myth itself may have arisen in Naxos later accounts, at least (Aglaosthenes, Apollodorus, Ovid), connect it with the
;

island
1

and

it is

not impossible that the

Lit.
~

hymn

is

also Naxian.^
9)

So Murray {Anc. Gr.

miscalls

p.

50),

Chudiiiski

(p.

holds

that

the
to

who
' '

curiously " fragment.

the

hymn

hymn, though Athenian, was due Naxian influence.

VII
E!c

Ai^NucoN

^AfjbiJH

Aia)vvaroVf
a)9
icfxivT)

'Ze/j,eX7j<;

fjuvijaofiac,

ipcKvBio^ vlov, Olv ako<; arpvyeroco irapa

irpo^XrJTL ver^vlrj avBpl eo^/cco?, irptoOrj^Tf KoKal Se irepttKrelovro edetpac Kvdveaty <f>apo^ he irepl arL^apolf; ')(ev S/j,ol^
CLKTrj

iirl

TiTULUS.

ToO

aOroO
||

eic

xD

3.

SKpy Ernesti
:

^ni

elc t6n &i6nucon 3i6nucon NeaNfH ET Abel 5. 9dpoc

:
||

didNucoc
:

ft

Xhcto)

libri

corr.

Stephanus
405, k 89,

the use with deldeiv or 1. du9i similar verbs occurs at the beginning of xix, xxii, xxxiii, and in h. Herm. 57. The formula is found in 6 267 (with genitive), and was stereotyped in dithyrambic verse

3.

on

Terpand./r. 2) according to the schol. Arist. Nuh. 595, Suid. s.v. d/xcpiavaKTl^eiv ; so in tragedy Eur. Troad. 511.
(cf.

49dNH: such ^TTi^dyetat are a marked of Dionysiac mythology; cf. Kohde Psyche p. 305. Ludwich traces hand of an Orphic writer in this the ''epiphany," comparing Orph. Arg. But 16 irpCoTos yap 4<f}dvdr) (of Phanes). on there is nothing mystic in the line the contrary the absence of any specific indication of locality is against Lud2.

feature

NeHwiH &Nbpi = followed by wpwrov It was supposed vTnjvqTTi (of Hermes). that the youthful type of Dionysus in art was created in the age of Praxiteles but it is now known that the type goes back to Calamis(E. Curtius A. Z. 1883, cf. Roscher 1089 f., 1126 f.), i.e. p. 255 In to the first half of the fifth century. any case the present passage is no indication of lateness, for, as Bergk notes, the god only assumes the form of a youth the transformation is for the occasion on Homeric analogy. Moreover it is probable that the young Dionysus was
V 97, Apoll. Arg. K ioiK(i3C 277,
;

dKTij ini npoBXftTi B 365.

cf.

wich's theory Crusius notes that such picturesque details are common in the to According Orphic Argonautica. Apollodorus, Dionysus wishes to cross
;

from Icaria to Naxos, and therefore, embarks on a Tyrsenian ship but the In Ovid sailors refuse to land him.
;

(I.e.

597) Dionysus
localises

is

found in Ceos {Ciae

for

familiar to poetry for many years before the art-type was created (see Sandys, Eur. Bacch. p. xcixf.). The hymnwriter does not conceive of the god as effeminate and voluptuous, but as the ideal of a young Greek athlete with broad shoulders (5) like Telecf. the metamorphosis machus, o 61 h. of Apollo, Ap. 450 dv^pi. eldd;

telluris

Chiae) in the The hymn gives no reason Sicilian sea. for the god's appearance or for his easy capture; he is mero somnoque gravis in Ovid's account.
;

Lachmann

mss.

fievos

al^7)<^

Nonnus

the

legend

Xa/rTjs elXvfxiyos

Aen.

X.

T KpaTep^ re irp(a6'f}^ri, eiip^as Cbfiovs; so Verg. 485 pectus ingens of the young
|

Pallas.
5. cTiBapoTc 3JU0ic=^ 528, o 61, Orph. Arg. 200.

231

232
7rop<l>vpOV
\r)'i<TTal

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
rd'^a
Tov<;
S' S*

VII

avBpe<;
Ooo)'^

TrpoyivovTo

iiri

ivaaeXfjLov cltto V7]o<; oXvoira irovrov,

fjb6po<^'

Tvp(77)V0L'

^ye KaKo^;
vr]o<;

ol he

IBovTe^;

vevcrav 9 aX\,rj\ov<;, rd'^a 8

eKOopov, atyjra B

e\6vT6<;
10

elaav
vlov
elvat,

iirl

<T(j)eTep7)<;
fjbtv

Ke^^apTjpievoL rfrop.

yap
KoX
8'

e^avro Biorpe^emv ^aa-Ckrjwv

eOekov Belv dpyaXeoicn. Beo-fid, Xvyoc B* diro Tirfkoae ttctttov
6

Sea/JLOL*;

Tov

ovK
i^Be

ta-'^ave

'^eipcov
ofjufjuaac

nroBcov

Be

/ijuecBidcov

eKaOifjTO
15

Kvaveotcri,
069

Kv^epV7jT7}<;

Be vorjaa^

avTLKa

BaifJLOVLOi,

erdpocaiv eKeKKero ^covrjcrev re* Tiva rovBe Oeov Beo-jjueved^ iXovre^;,

ovBe
(f>epeiv
kn\

Kaprepov
6.
8.

Bvvaral

fiiv

vr)v<;

evepyrj<^,

fire

^uc^Xuou Ma^DN p ftrare M.xD

:

||

nh6c Matthiae

7.

^Ni

codd. (Xh^oI

^e^XoNTcc
6.

M)

II

Kai juin iddNxec Kochly thX6c' SninroN codd. : corr.

\\

oYnohi ndNTC;) 13. Xiiroi ed. pr.

17.

GemoU
:

Xudo)

Hermann

ec^N decud

is supported by xxxiii. 8 where awb vr)Cou = ol vavrat, with no idea of motion in the context. Kochly's iirl is not only needless, but involves a

dn6

their

defeat

by

oi

5'

(Mommsen i. ch. their name became

it is difficult to

x.).

Hiero in 474 B.C. But, although

proverbial for piracy,

repetition of the preposition in 7.

I;ni Gemoll sugnpor^NONTo ivi, understanding the verb to mean "hove in sight." But irpoyiyuea-dac " often implies movement, come forward," and is followed by is or iirL cf. 2 525 01 8^ rdxa irpoyevovro, "came on," Hes.

7.

gests

account for their presence in an early Greek hymn, which appears to have no connexion with the colonies of Sicily or Magna Graecia. It seems therefore better to follow the common

Scut.

345 Tol
t

5'

dfjLvdis

irpoyivovT,

of

warriors rushing to meet one another, Callim. h. Art. 178 Kbirpov ^ttl irpoyipoivTo, Theocr. xxv. 134 irpoyevoiaTO drjpes
4s iredtov.

in a 8. TupcHNoJ : first suspected Acpassage of Hesiod {Theog. 1016). to Herod, i. 57 and 94, the cording Tyrsenians were ancient Pelasgic inhabitants of Thrace ; Thucydides (iv. 109) places them in Lemnos and Athens.

Nonnus {Dion. xv. 104) explanation. naturally understands the Tyrsenians to be Etruscans, and Philostratus {Imag. i. 19) speaks of Tvppyjvol, obviously Etruscans ; but this proves nothing for the original myth.^J 11. ui6N . . . BaciXi^coN: he appeared to be a prince from his beauty (cf. h. Bern. 215), and from his purple cloak, A which was a mark of high rank.
purple -xXoLva was worn by Telemachus, 5 115, and Odysseus, r 225. In Nonnus the god wears jewellery as well as a cloak
of Tyrian purple. 13. For the miraculous loosing oi the bonds cf. Eur. Batch. 447 with Sandys'
note,

a reputation as corsairs, if we may judge from their rape of women at Brauron ; Crusius notes that a similar story was told at Samos (Athen. xv. 672). Most scholars assume that the hymn refers to these obscure Tyrsenians, who are rarely mentioned in ancient literature.

They had

In Ovid I.e. 700 ih. 498, 616 f. the miracle happens to the steersman Acoetes, when imprisoned by Pentheus. 14. l;KdeHTO = the epic form Kadrjaro.
the

It is barely possible that the Etruscans are meant (as Chudi6ski holds, p. 9) ; pirates from Etruria were a terror to the

early colonists in Italy

and

Sicily,

from
to

the seventh century (probably)

down

KopxepdN : emphatic, explained by following words oid^ ^ipeiv kt\. Gemoll punctuates with the mark of interrogation at the end of the line ; but the sense is clear with the usual punctuation, adopted in the text.

18.

VII

EIC

AIONTCON

233

fyap

Tiev^i

oBe

io-rlv

^ Hoa-eiBdcov
eLKeXo^,

iirel

rj dpyvpoTo^o^; AttoWcov ov Ovrjrolo-c ^porolo-LV

20

ak\d

^eot?,

ot

OXvjjLTna
inr

Bto/jLar

e'^ovaiv.
fxekaivT]^

dXhJ

cifyeT,

avrov
^'"^^

d(^(f)iJb6v

rjireipoLo

avTLKai f^V^^
oparj
0)9

dpyaXeov; r
<j)dTO'

X^^P^^ ldWT6y fjbrj tl '^oXcodel'; dv/JLOV<i koI XaiXaira TroWrjv.

8'

dp^b<; arvyepS r^viiranTe fjbvdw* Sacfioviy ovpov opa, d/jua B lariov eX/ceo V7}b^ oBe S* avr avBpeacri /leX'^aei. avfjbiravd^ oirXa Xa^coi^' eXTTOfJiai, rj AHyvirrov d^l^eraL rj 6 je J^virpov
rj

Tov

25

e? ^Tirep^opiov^ rj eKaorrepay 69 Be reXevrrjv K TTOT ipel avrov re (f)iXov<i koX KTrj/juara irdvTa

30

o{;9

ft)9

T Ka(Tiyvr\Tov'^y eirei r^pblv e/jb^aXe Baificov. eliroDv larov re koI lariov eXxero vrjo^. B
dvefio<;

e/JLTTvevcrev

fieaov la-riov,

d/jucfA

dp

oirXa

21.
jui^t'

YkcXoc

libri:

24.

corr. Stephanus SpcH ^n* Barnes

Baumeister

29. 6k Kacr^pco

aurbN Baumeister '23. ciiu ndNe* BaXooN Hemsterhuis 33. ^npHceN Gemoll ^Kor^pco ET
22. aCxic pro
27.
ll

aOxdN the position is unusual, is no emphasis on the pronoun but it is justified by such passages as TT 370 'iva (f)dia-aifiv eXdvres avrov, where no stress is laid on the pronoun, in spite of its emphatic place, I 277, 308, 329 so airds is unemphatic at the end of a
22.
:

5' ifioL

Here the implied contrast must

as there

The be, as usual, Eudpeaat, ov yvvai^l. taunt of womanish fear explains (rrvyep^ The translation of dydpeacri, ixidi^ 25.
"crew," does not suit the context or the regular meaning of the formula. 29. M's 6^ Ka<TT^pu} is perhaps a survival of 6 y eKaa-ripu}, 6' y' having strayed in from the previous line ; /. H. S. xv. p. 298. 30, 31. The collocation (piXov^, KT-rifiara, Kaa-LyvTjTo^s is no less curious than the omission of any reference to the captive's
country or parents. Kochly supposes the original passage to have been longer ; but the lame expression need not surprise us in a hymn which shews other

line,

I 662, 11

519.

Baumeister's adris

would eliminate the necessary object of

d(l>U)fJl.V.

24.

Bpcij

dpraX^ouc

an hiatus vix

ferendus, according to Baumeister ; Abel adopts Barnes' 6par} iir\ But the text is a reminiscence of w 110 6p<ras dpyaXiovs
dvifMovi, or

\ 400

6p<ras

dixiyapTov avrfM-qv. thesis see IT. Q. 380. not " besides," but " with 26. ftjua me," as Franke saw : the steersman is to " lend a hand " with the captain, who is the subject of ^Xkcto in 32.
:

dpyoK^up dv^fxojv For the hiatus in

marks of

careless

workmanship.

KTiiuaxa ndNTO of course implies a in Apollodorus the pirates large ransom are prepared to sell the god {direfnroXri;

a formula 27. QNdpecci jueXt^cei usually put into the mouth of a man speaking to a woman and contrasting the two sexes Z 492, a 358, <p 352 in T 137 the antithesis is between gods and men. Gemoll quotes X 353 as the nearest parallel to this passage, dvdpes being in both places, as he thinks,
: : ;

<X0PTS).

33. ^nweuceN has been altered on the ground that enirvetv elsewhere takes a dative. But there is a clear case of i/j.Trp'/ideiv with ace, A 481 iv 5' Avep-os Trpijaev jjAyav {(ttLov, and on this analogy In Pind. ifiirveiv can stand with ace.

Isthm.
IffHov
Iffrlov

But in X &v8pa-<n equivalent to iravres. is followed and explained by irdcn, fidXiara

ii. 40 oOpos ifiTVij(rais vir^ffreiX' the construction is ambiguous ; may however be governed by

234
KaTTOLVva-av*
olvog
/juev

TMNOI OMHPIICOl
rd-^a Se
o-<^iV

VII

icfyaivero

Oav/juara epya.
35

TrpcaTto-ra

Oorjv

dva

vrja

fieXatvav
8'

r)Sv7roTO<;
dfi/Spoo-LT)'

KeXdpv^^

evdoBr)^;,

copvvro

oBfirj

vavra^ he

Td(\)o<^

\d^

7rdvTa<i

Ihovra^;,

avTi/ca

8'

ajxireko^;

aKporarov irapd larlov i^eravvadr} evOa kol evOa, KareKpTjfjbVMVTo Se 'iroXkol

40

ySoToue?' d/jL(f)* IcTTov Be fjbeKa<^ eCKi(T(TeTO Kicrcro^j dvOecTL T7]\edd(ov, 'x^apleo'; B iirl Kapiro^ opcopet'

irdvTe^ Be (tkoX/jloI aTe(j)dvov<;

VY)
7]Brj

e')(pv'

ol

Be IBovre^^

TOT

eireiTa KvffepvrJTTjv e/ce\evov

34.

in voce C91N finitur

eauuacrii

Mr
I|

36.

xeXdpuze eucb&HC Kochly ninmarg.): firouN 9660c marg. P: T690C cet.

KeXdpus'
:
:

ME

37.

35. JJXhn pro eoku Kochly 9660c M.y (sc. ET in text. Xd6eN Snto i&6NTac van Gent
:

39.

43. xik 41. THXce6coN Barnes KOTeKpijaNcbNTO EIID juh5A bem T deiN 11 (punctis praefixis) p (xik aeideiN T) At Mi^dHN bk Ruhnken nA' iibn Hermann : nhq eo^N Jacobs
: :

b' fi^H

M u^ di^ MwaeOHN Barnes

:

una ndXiN Kochly

NHni^H

GemoU

ifXTTveija-ais,

ttrriy,

taking

though most editors supply the ace. with vTr^areLXe

41. THXeedcoN with dative. 43.

not Homeric as a part.

correction, if

alone.

nh' Hbn

Hermann's

In Ovid {I.e. 660) and Seneca {I.e. 450) a sudden calm falls before the god manifests his power.
34.

KarrdNucaN
"

valent appears in
STrXa

j8

430

the Homeric equibrjcrdfxevoi S" dpa

Cf.

not quite certain, is strongly supported by h. Ap. 392 rjfxaddrjv, corrected by T, the second hand of M, and Demetrius to would have been vr\ V]h-r] do-fjv. vija written in full nhahah, i.e. prjdyjdr), from

having made
/cd5'
\

all fast."

ApoU. and

which

/xTjdrjdT}

is

a slight step.

It is to

Arg.

B 933

5'

&pa \al(pos ipvaad-

jxepoL ravTuovTO

i% rrddas dficpor^povs,

vela dedueunt in Ovid's version (663). elsewhere in the 37. ndNTOc l&6NTac hymn hiatus occurs before ibetv (8, 42, For the variation, within a 48, 52). 122 rdcpos 5' ^\e iravras few lines, cf.
:

have be observed that the mss. except The fact that been further corrupted. there is no instance of the collocation t6t ^ireiTa is not serious the nearest -fjdr) approach is the formula St; t6t' ^Treira,
; ;

idbvTas

with 112 8<ppa tdcj/xej/. observance and neglect of F in

G. 390.

On

the

Idecv see

R.

The

less familiar Td(pos is

supported by (f), and is to be preferred to (f)6(3os read by GemoU. 38 f. Cf. Ovid (664 f.) impediunt hederae remos nexuque recurvo serpunt, ct gravi\

X 44, Apoll. Arg. A 716, 1629, which always begins a sentence or clause cf. however Solon /r. 16. 3 etrji' 8t] t6t' iycb. The other emendations may be disregarded the older editors, taking rreXdav as intrans. (a rarer Homeric use), looked for the steersman's name, i.e. M7;Se^57;j'
:

dis distinguunt vela corymbis.

tails of
:

The

de-

the transformation vary in the in Apollodorus the several accounts mast and oars became snakes, and the ship is filled with ivy in Nonnus the mast is changed into a cypress wreathed with ivy. So in 0pp. V'en. iv. 261 f. a boat, which carried the infant Bacchus across the Euripus, was covered with
;

be suitable for an " experienced steersman cf. 7 282 ^p6vTiv, in the ship of Menelaus. The form could be supported
;

or Mrjdrjv

8r).

A name

MrjdeLdrjs

"

would

by
the

M-eya/XT^deidao,

But h. Herm. 100. name should have been mentioned

;

before

in Ovid and (i.e. at 15), if at all Hyginus the helmsman is called Acoetes, but no other name is given in the ac-

counts.
i.e.

vftTTjv (cf.

ivy, vines,

and smilax.

adj. agreeing with Kv^epmight be thought in place, from fxribos but none exists.

An

49)

VII

EIC

AIONTCON
Xecov yever evBoOi 8 e^pa'^^ev, iv 3*
V7}o<;

235

7 irekdav
Secvb^;
iir

dpa

(t^l
fjbiya

aKpOTarrj^;,

apa

fiecrarj

apKTOv eTTolrjaev Xaaoav^eva, arjfiara (^aivcov av h earrj /jue/Jbavta, Xecov S iirl G-ekjJbaTO^; d/cpov
Beivov vTToSpa IScov Be dfi<f>l KV^epvrJTTjv
ecrrav dp'
ol
S*

46

eh
S*

Trpv/juvijv

icpojSijOev,

aao^pova

Ovjjlov

e')(pvTa

eKTrXrjyevTef;

e^airlvr)^

eiropovcra^;

50

ap'^ov eV,
iravTe^;
BeXcjitvef;
B'

ol Be

dvpa^e kukov fiopov e^akvovre^

eirel

o/jlco^

TTrjBrjcrav,

IBov,

eh d\a
S'

BiaVy

iyevovro'
fxiv

KvfiepvrjTrjv

ekerja-a^

eo-'^ede

Kal

Odpa-ei,
47.
ft

'\'Ble

Karcop,

eOrjKe iravoX^tov elire re fivdov' to3 e//<a> Ke'^apcafjueve OvfiS'

55

5*

2cTH Jacobs
50.

puncta praemittit ^soX^oNTec Barnes

9i\ ndrep Kochly die K^cop Schulze
:

48. euNew pro BembN Koclily 49. ixo'""^' H, qui ScracaN Barnes 51. ^ndpeuceN dpx^N in' KbcMy
||
|

editionibus leg. Stephanus

:

ndxcop in quibusdam Kpdrcop citat Barnes SKTCop Ilgen iXariip Wolf bV YKTcop sen dKdrcop Baumeister uwd^i TdpBei Gemoll :
:

55. &i' liKdrcop

:

bie xdrcop
:

cet.

||

rob *uoi

MxD

rcbuco

corr. Ilgen

a common trans44. \io3N r^NCT* formation of Dionysus Eur. Bacch. 1018, Hor. Od. ii. 19. 23, Nonn. Dion. xl. In the accounts of Ovid and Seneca, 44. the god retains his human form, but various wild beasts appear at his side (Ov. 668), or occupy the prow and
;

is

for

to be mentally supplied from dviart] \i(i)v. In either case there is some

stern (Sen. 457).

According to Nonnus, Dionysus suddenly becomes a giant, while animals swarm on all the ship's

harshness, though not more, perhaps, than elsewhere in the hymn. But it is possible that a line has dropped out after 47, containing a verb for Xiuv. deiN^N Onddpa idciON is not to be disturbed ; cf. O 13, Hes. Scut. 445.
51. dpx^N UK' Kochly objects to Ae on the ground that nothing is said about the captain's fate when "seized." But his death may be inferred, or we may actually translate "killed"; Gemoll remarks that this use of eXeiv is quite Homeric.
:

The scene in the hymn is benches. closely parallel to a myth in Ant. Lib. 10, where Dionysus, to frighten the Minyades (who stayed at their looms instead of joining the Bacchanals) iyhero ravpos Kal \^<av Kal irdpSaXis, Kal ^k tCov KeXeSvTCov ippir) v^Krap airt^ Kal ydXa. For the transformations see also Sandys on Eur. Bacch. 1017.
NHbc
tn

eupaze,
sense
53.
54.
cf.

"out";
694,

for
e

H 408,
of

The omission

this general 410, <p 422 etc. the subject is

dKpordTHC
:

= the

again abrupt.

Homeric

ieHKe naNdXBioN
;

V7)bs irr' lKpL6(piv.

46. fipKTON SnoiHceN Ovid's simulacra " inania (668) is a more "modern touch. In his contest with Deriades, Dionysus takes the form of a bear, among other Crusius changes, Nonn. Dion. xl. 46. is therefore wrong in stating that the mention of the bear is mythologically unique in connexion with Dionysus. CHuara 9aiNa>N = ^ 413 (of Zeus thundering) cf. B 353. to be taken with 47, 48. Sn y gcTH \iiav as well as dpKTos, unless some verb
;
:

pressed parently
his

obscurely exthe meaning intended is ap:

.

fears

"made him happy" by allaying cf. Ov. 668 pavidum

;
.

firinat deus. 55. fbie Kdrcop : iKdrup, Kdnop appear to be impossible and meaningless forms,

although the latter is defended by Chudzinski (p. 9), and Ridgeway {J. P.
1888, p. 113)

who

translates
;

"oarsman,"

word, however, properly means "furnished with," and only bears the special sense "fitted with oars" when joined to ttXoTov (Herod, viii.

comparing

Karifiprfs

this,

236
elfil
8'

TMNOI OMHPIKOl
iya)

VII

^t6vv(T0<;
Afc09

ipl^pofio^;,

ov re/ce

fi'ijrrjp

K.aB/Jb7]U

%6fjL6\7)

iv (pLkoTTjTL fjLcyelcra.

ovSe Try ecm yalpet reKO'^ ^efteA-?;? ev(07nBo<;' aeto ye XtjOo/jlcvov yXvKeprjv KocrfjUTjcraL aotS'^v.
58.

4ctJ(n)

MccD

21) or in a similar context. Again, on this theory, the first part of the word
is hardly possible that this prep, with the termination -cop could imply "mariner." Of the con-

Kard, and

it is

jectures, only &k6.tu)p, &KT(ap, KpdTup are formally possible, and there is little M's eKdrup probability in any of these. (M has often the closest form of a corruption ; cf. 43) might be thought to suggest a shortened form of a proper

to the helmsman as appropriately as to the swineherd in the Gemoll suggests that there Odyssey. is a corruption of Dia, the old name of Naxos (cf. Ov. 689 ^'excute" dicens " corde metum Diamque tene ") but the place-name is unmanageable in the verse.

might be applied

Tco kxxCa Kexapicu^Ne eujuco

;

Gemoll

points to the use of ry as a mark of late as a matter of fact the epic usage whole formula occurs in A 608, 5 71.
for 5i introducing an 56. sijui B' explanation (instead of ydp or an asyndeton) cf. h. Bern. 77 (oi)5^). 58, 59. With the concluding formula cf. /t. i. 18 f.
:

name,

e.g.

'E/car^jz/w/)

(Fick Personen-

namen

but the introduction of the name seems even more out of place here than it would be at 43. There is no objection to die, which
p.

117)

VIII

HYMN TO AEES
It
is

evident that this

hymn

tone of the other

hymns

is quite removed from the style and in the collection. Euhnken, Hermann,

of the older scholars assigned it a place the Orphic poems. Matthiae, indeed, thought it to be nearer akin to the philosophic works of Cleanthes and Proclus and parts of the hymn seem to shew the influence of the latter

and a

large majority

among

poet (see on
Horn.

6, 10).

class it in the

Hymns

Recent students of the Orphica refuse to Orphic category (Maass Orpheus p. 198, Abel p. 91, who dates it as "in or after the age of
p.
;

Nonnus," Adami
course a

marked
out

pointed

223 f.). The accumulation of epithets is of characteristic of the Orphic school but it is that this feature is not confined to the Orphica

There is, how(Maass and Adami, Z.c. ; see on h. Bern. 18). ever, little or nothing in the hymn to distinguish it from the as Gemoll remarks, the acknowledged works of the Orphics
;

first

half

is

exactly in their style,

and the prayer that Ares may

remove
h.
if

/ca/cor?;? is really

Orph. " not a genuine Orphic," was at least steeped in the literature of that sect.

a prayer for peace, similar to that in Ixv (see on 12, 16). The inference is that the writer,

The cause which led to the inclusion of this hymn among " Homeric poems is by no means evident. According to one view, the compiler of the collection was ignorant of the very plain distinction between an Orphic and an Homeric hymn. In this case Gemoll argues that the present form of the collection must
"

belong to a very late age for the Alexandrines, who knew some of the short hymns, would have had more critical acumen than to confuse the two kinds of hymns, even if the hymn to Ares
;

237

238

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
later

viii

were not
of

theory, the presence of the

than the Alexandrine period. According to another is caused by the juxtaposition hymn
in a manuscript,

Homeric and Orphic poems misplacement of one hymn.

which led

to the

If the presence of the hymn is not due to this purely accidental cause, the compiler of the collection must have had It may be some reason for the choice of this particular hymn.

The

suggested that he was influenced by mythological considerations. cult of Ares was of so little importance, that it would not be

surprising

if no genuine Homeric prelude in honour of the god The compiler, however, may have been were ready to hand.

anxious that his collection should not lack mythological completeness he was therefore compelled to search further afield for
;

On this supposition, it is not claims. that he was destitute of critical ability ; he argue necessary may have allowed a sense of religious obligation to outweigh
recognition
of

Ares'

to

literary fitness.

VIII
Etc

"Apca

*Ap<; v7rpfjLveTa, ^pccrdp/jbaT, ^pvaeoTrriXr}^,

6^pCfjb60v/jL6,

(j>6paa7ri,

iroXiaaoe, '^okKOfcopvard,

KapTep6')(eLp,
Nt/CT;?

dfio^rjre,

hopva-Oevh, epKO^s 'OXv/jlitov,

5

avvapcoye Sificaro^, dvTL^loLai TVpavve, SiKaLOTarcov dyk (f)coT(bv,

evTToXe/JLOLO

Trdrep,

iqvoperjfi

a/cr]7rTov^y
eirraiTopoi^;

aWepo^

irvpavyia kvkXov eXicracov ivl reipea-iv, evOa ae ircoXoc

virep

^a(j)\y6<;

rpLrdTrjf;

dvrvyo^ aiev

ej(OV(TL*
7]fi7)<;,

kKvOl, ^pOTCOv iTTLfcovpe, SoTTjp v6r}Xeo(;

TrruLrs. toO oOtoO t6n SpH reliqui familiae p
2.

eic
:

Spea
3.

elc

dp^a ajDJK

elc

6ju4pou Ojunoi eic eeoiic cic

6u6piu6eujue EIIDH 7. l:nTanupoic Bothe

:

dopiceeN^c
9.

4.

SpHN H e^icra H
:

t6n iipia LgR^ efc 1. Spec MEII

:

5.

diKaioT^pcoN

text.)

cOeapX^ceoc

n (sc.

eOeaX^oc py (sc. eOeapc^oc Ma? (sc. II) eOeapc^oc quacum eOoaX^oc ex margine coaluit)
Hes.
Scut.

ET

in

1.

Bpicdpuare

of Ares,

17 efre Kal eirra

kvkXwv

virkp

dvTvyas

441.
i.

in Hes. Theog. 384, ApoUod. Bacchyl. fr. 71. 1), she is Gemoll of Styx and Pallas. daughter well remarks that Ares' connexion with
4.
:

NfKHC
4
(cf.

2.

In aid^pa vaieis (quoted by Matthiae). TTvpavy^a there is an allusion to the distinctive redness of the planet Mars, which was called 6 irvpdeis ; Arist. Mund. often in Manetho, Maximus vi. 18,
irepl
ii.

Nike and Themis

logical,
5.

is here not mythobut purely symbolical.

:

8,

Karapx^p 298, 398, Cic. iV. B. ii. 20.

lo.

Lydus Mens.

may

there diKoioTdTCON 6rfe 9COToiN be a verbal reminiscence of N 6 8iKaioTdT(i}v ai'dpdjTTuv, but there cannot be any mythological allusion to the Ares Baumeister thinks Scythians, as ** Lord of the Just." is simply the
;

8. TpudxHC : this passage is to be explained by the periodic times of the planets (Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, etc.), see the reviewer of Maass' die Tagesgotter in Bom etc, Class. Rev. 1903, p. 87.

9.

eOoHX^oc,
to

"thriving," more api^jSt^s

ANop^HC CKHHToOxe: there is perhaps no parallel for this use in early Greek ;
6.
cf.

Orph. h. 55. 11 dedv

a-KTrn-Tovx^.

The in the sevenfold paths of heaven. passage closely resembles Proclus h. iv.

nupaur^a kukXon kt\., "wheeling thy red orb among the bodies that move "

than evdapa^os, although the latter is not impossible. Gemoll's correction of evdaX^os is necessary, as the Doric form of evdrfXTfis cannot stand the error doubtless arose from confusion with eidaXris. Cf. xxx. 13
propriate
;

239

240
TTprjv

TMNOl OMHPIKOI
KaraartX^cov aeka^
{jy^toOev

VIII

e?

fiiOTrjra

10

r)iMeTep7)V koI Kapro^; aprjiov, w? k Bvval/jurjv (Tevacrdat, KaKorrjTa iriKprjv air ifioto Kaprjvov, KoX '\jrv'^7j<i airarrfKov VTroyvd/ub^lraL (ppealv opfjur^v,

Ovfiov T

av

fjbevof;

o^v
re

Karia'^efjbev,

09

yu,*

epedrjai

^fXoTTiSo? Kpveprj^ iirt^aLvefJuev'

809,
fJiCLKap,
elprjvr)<;

ak\a

<tv

Odpao^
6e(r/JLol(i

15

fjuevetv

iv dirrjiMoai

Bva/juevicov

irpo^vyovra fiodov Krjpd^ re

jBiaiovf;.

10. npiN pro npnO ceiieceai ceuaceai

||

cet.

KaTdcTiXi|/oN Hemsterliuis ijuoTo B &ueTo cet.

||

||

NedrHTa

ci.

Gemoll

12.

13. OnorNdjuijfai

unorNdij/ai cet.
10.

17.

Biaiac Barnes

Karda-TiX^e
6i<STHTa

KXOei KaracriXBcoN i.e. kKvOl koI Matthias compares Orph. h.

:

iv. 9, xxviii. 11,

:

but
of.

may

xxxiv. 27. the form is rare and late, be retained in this hymn

G.LG. 6206, 6290, both inscriptions For the general from imperial times.

sense of 10 f. Matthiae compares Proclus h. iv. 21 TroK^fMox^ov efirjv ^lotolo Tropeirjv

\

opixiiv ; the poet prays for freedom from the passions which deceive the mind and incite to bloodshed. 16, Ares is similarly prayed to stay the strife and give peace in Orph. h. Ixv. 6 (TTrjcrov ^piv \vaaQiaav cf. ih. 9 So Hephaestus, as the elpijvqv irodiwv. god of fire, is asked to stay the rage of
;

fire,

Iddvois aio, irbrva, diKaiOTdroKXt ^e\4/j,I

that

The principle Orph. h. Ixvi. 12. expressed by the proverbial

is

yots,

ovx

b(xlu}v

iravovaa irbdojv Kpvbeaaav

:

ipio'Tjv.

rpdjaas Kal Idaerai. 17. Biaiouc : for the termination

12.

KOKdTHTa

further explained

"baseness" is by ^vxv^ dirarrfKhv

the

meister compares Plat. Bep. Leg. X. 885 a.

iii.

Bau399 a,

HYMN TO AETEMIS
The hymn
is

no doubt Ionic, and

it

is

obvious to suggest that

the composer was a rhapsodist at Claros.

The marks

of locality

(the Meles, Smyrna, and Claros) are not of sufficiently PanHellenic importance to be merely " literary," as would be, for

example, the mention of Cyprus and Cythera in connexion with Nor is it impossible that the Aphrodite (see h. Aphr. Introd.). was recited at a common festival of Apollo and Artemis prelude (Baumeister) but we have no proof that such a festival existed,
;

although there are Colophonian coins of Apollo KXdpio^ and Artemis KXapla, dating from imperial times (Head Hist. Num.
p.

494).
this

The two

deities,

however, are not represented together

Farnell Cults ii. p. 532); and the coinage (see reference to the Clarian Apollo may have a mythological rather than a ritualistic significance (see on 5 and xxvii. 13 f.).
also

on

241

IX
E!c "ApTJUIN
M.ovcra,
Kao-Lyvrjrrjv 'E/caroto,

"Apre/Jbiv VfiveCy

irapOevov lo'^eacpav, ofjLorpocpov 'AttoXX-wi/o?,

^
9

6^

tTTTTou?

dpaacra ^aOva'^olvoco McXt^to?

Tray^pvo-eov apfia
60^
BtooKei,

pi/jb^a

Bia

%jjLvpv7}<?

KXdpov
KoX
(TV

ajjLTrekoeo-o-av,

apyvp6To^o<; ^AttoWcov

rjaraL

fJUi/jLvd^fov
fjuev

avrdp
(T6V
3'

iyco iyo)

ere

eKarrj^oXov lo'^iaipav. ovTco x^lpe deal 0' dfjua irda-aL doihy' Trpcora koL Ik (redev dp'^o/ju dei^etv,
/jLera/Srjo-o/jLat

dp^dfievo';

dXkov

<?

vfivov.

TiTULUS.
3.

cic

BaeucxoiNoTo

apreJuiiN
!|

WxzD
4.

jueXHToc

juiXj^thc

praeter Lg
c'

cic Tim HpreuiN p 1. OjungT EAtDH ueXiiXHc a^zAtDLg (quod coniecit Martin) B' cet. e' Sua nacai 7. e' narxpOciON D
:

6oi&h] YXauai Be
2=7i. Ap. 199.

doidA Biicheler

8.

c^re pro ce

M M

||

c^e'

near Old
12).

Smyrna

Ynnouc Artemis was called evplirira at Pheneos in Arcadia, Pans. viii. 14. 5. Cf. Pind. 01. iii. 26 Aarovs 'nnroa6a
3.
:

Homer was
poems

(Frazer on Paus. vii. 5. said to have composed

his

in a grotto
:

on
h.

its

banks (Paus.
40.

More

dvydrrjp, id. fr. 89 iTnrwv eXdretpau. often, in art, she drives stags or deer (e.g. on the frieze of the temple of

ib.). 5.

KXdpoN

see

on

Ap.

Artemis

Apollo at Bassae). ipcaca for the verb {dp5w) and construction the editors quote Euphor. fr. 75 (Mein.) ot 8' oiVw '2l/ji,6vtos 'AxaaSas
:

her brother in his famous sanctuary at Claros, just as she visits Delphi, xxvii. 13 f. (where see note). 6. l:icaTH66XoN apparently only here
visits
:

TJpcrafiev 'iinrovs.

M^Xhtoc
river

preserved by

M alone.

The

Meles flowed by Smyrna, and is to be identified with a stream atBournoubat,

of Artemis, who however is e/c?j/36Xos, Soph. fr. 357, and on a Naxian inscription at Delos, B. C. H. iii. (1879) p. 3 f. and cKaipyr] (Farnell Cults ii. p. 465). 7 = xiv. 6, where, as here, only preserves the correct reading ^' for 5'.

242

HYMN TO APHEODITE
The hymn,
contest
(cf.

like
5).

its

parallel,
is

There

vi, was a prelude recited at a no reason to suppose that it was

oiBfer

The MSS, Cyprian in origin. the few lines of the hymn.

several singular variants in

243

X
Eic 'A9podiTHN

.v7rpoy6vrj

KvOepecav aeiaofiai,

rj

re ^poTolai

IfiepTM Be rrrpoo-coira) fiel\L')(^a Swpa SiSaxrcv, i<f) alel /jbecBidei koI icf) ifieprov Oeet avOo^,
^at/0
elvaXiTjf;

Bed, ^a\aiuvo<;

ivKTLfjLevr)<;
3'

fjueBeovaa
docB'^v.
dothrj^.
5

re K.V7rpov' S09
crelo

Ifjuepoecraav
jjLvrfaofJb

avTap iyo) koI

Kal aXXr}<;

In hie hynmus undeciinuni qui est ad Minervam sequitur. elc t^n d9podiTHN p praeter Lg elc d9pod(THN Maj^DLg TiTULUS. 1. kuunporcNfl DV oOnporcNfl B KunporeN^a Barnes nporeNH E eunporeNp K 3. e9iuepT6N EIIJ Lennep 2. l:9iucpTc^ Lennep fueprbN eeei qnooc M, ductus ^ceoc Gemoll 9epei ^Neoc cet. refecit 4. X^'^P^ udxaipa Kuet^pHC (ex KueiHC Okticju^nhc E 5. elNoXiHC Te xOnpou M: koJ ndcHC Kunpou cet. corr.)

||

m M
in

||

first in Hes. Theog. the older form Kvirpoyevia, which need not be read in the hymn Fick {B. B. ix. 203) reads KvTpoyevrjv.
1.

KunporcNH

199,

The

variations evwpoyevrj etc. are due to the initial being left to the scribe to mistaken attempts were paint in red made to fill up the gap.
;

editors read <pipei, if this is the dative to be supplied is Matthias and Gemoll PpoToiai, although understand (pepei as =" bears" (on herGemoll thinks that &v6os is self). literally a flower, and, objecting to the
3.
;

The

original

collective singular, proposes ^ados.

But

dpdos
h.

is

here "bloom," "beauty," as in

Kue^peioN Hes. Theog. 196, 198 etc., but also in the Odyssey (6 288, o- 193) See Roscher Lex. ii. as a proper name. 1769 f. 2. ixeiXixa b61>pa, "her gracious gifts,"
:

Dem. 107, h. Herm. 375 and often. The reading of M dicL is more appropriate
than 0^pet to avdos
use
4.
cf.
;

for the

metaphorical

Z 45 XevKT) 5' iin8^8pofj.ev atyXrj. The alternatives are equal in point

/ietXt^o^wpos (see L. and S. ), of Wine and Health ; so rd fieiXixa, "joys," of Charis, Find. 01. i. 30. Gemoll also suggests a less probable explanation from Minmerm. i. 3 npvTTTadir) <Pi\6tt]s Kal /xeiXixO' dQpa Kal eivfj. ^9' : here and in 3 in a local sense :
i.e.

beauty

cf.

of sense, but M's x^-^P^ fjcaKaipa KvdripT]s can hardly be paralleled in metre ;

Batrach. 287 is similar, where, however, Abel reads del ixaXepbv (Schmidt) for
deitmKiov.
5.

etNoXfHc
is

re

KOnpou
For

here
v

M's
cf.

reading
irda-rjs

in all respects equal to Kal

"she has ever a smile on her lovely face, and lovely bloom runs thereon." It seems unnecessary to add a new word
i^ifjLeprdi,

Kijirpov.

the short

although

itpifieipu is

found in

Empedocles 282, 419, Ibycus fr. v. 2, Find. Nem. iv. 46 etc. For the worship of Aphrodite in Cyprus and Cythera
see Farnell Cults
ii.

late epic.

p.

740

f.

244

XI

HYMN TO ATHENA
This and the following
a rhapsody.

hymn have no

formula of transition to

Hence

it is

very doubtful whether the

prelude at a recitation at Athens or elsewhere.

Athena

TroXtd^ or TroXtou^o?
i.

was common

to

hymn was a The cult of many Greek states

(Farnell Cults

p.

299).

245

XI
Eic

'AOHNON
aelBetv,

UaWdS^
Beivijv,

AOrfvaCrjv ipva-iirroXiv ap')(oiM

TToXefjurjla

arvv "Aprj'C fiekei

epya
re,
re. re.

irepdofjuevai

re TroXrje^ avrrj re

rrrToXe/jbol

Kal T

ippvaaro \aov iovra re

Bed,
elc
||

vuaa-ojjbevov

^at/36,

So9

3'

obfjbfjLL

TV'^rjv

evBac/novLTjv
3.

TiTULUS.
cet.
II

deHNQN MxzD
n6Xeuoi p

eic ti^n

&e}waN p

n6XHc

MNP

n6Xic

adrol

4.

dipiicaro

||

NicdueNdN

Nicc6jaeN6N cet.

Z 305 and
word
to
is

the epithet occurs in 3 of Athena. The suggestion (Ebeling, Gemoll) that the
1.

IpucinToXiN

xxviii.

non boni ominis, "making

cities

cannot be entertained. The first part of the word must be con" nected with ipOo/iiai, protect," although Leaf suggests that the original form was
fall,"

There was a statue of Athena 84). in the temple of Ares at Athens (Paus. 8. 4), and occasionally Athena 'Apela i. or 'LrpaTLa is mentioned with Ares (Farbut genernell Cult$ i. p. 309 and 407) ally there was little in common between
X.
;

pvalirroKLS (so schol.

I.e.),

ipvaiTTToKi^

being coined on the mistaken analogy of epva-dpfiaTos (from ip}jo} "draw").

The

epithet recalls
to

(Pauly-Wissowa
reference

" Athena" 1946).

;

Athena

trdXiovxos

The
does

irepdoixcvai

irbXries (3)

not negative this view Athena goes forth with her own people (4) to sack the enemy's city. 2. Athena and Ares are very rarely united in myth or ritual they had a
;

the rough Thracian god and the civilised See Voigt Beitr. zur Myth, dcs Ares und der Athena, 1881. 4. l6NTa re Nicc6juieN6N re, "in their goings (out) and returnings." The verb viacro/xaL appears primarily to have the sense of "return" (so Ebeling, although L. and S. ignore the usage), being, no doubt, connected with viofiai, vbaros On the 76. 119, so, perhaps, spelling see La Roche Horn. Textkr. p.
goddess.

316.
6.

With
cf.

common

altar at

Olympia

as patrons of

prayer
vbv T.

the concluding form of the last lines of hymns xv,

5'

Pindar horse-racing (Pans. v. 15. 6). brackets them as warlike deities {Nem.

XX, Callim. h. Zeus didov

dpTr)v

&<t>e-

246

XII

HYMN TO HERA
This

hymn

alone in the collection (except

viii,

which

is

unique

in other respects) has no verse of farewell, or concluding address There seems to be no probable explanation of the to the deity.
peculiarity.

Possibly

the

hymn

is

the

opening of a longer

poem.

247

XII
Eic
'

"HpaN
tjv

UpTjv aeiBco ^pvaoOpovoVy

re/ce
elBo<}

'Pet?;,

dSavdryv
Zr)vo<i

/Saa-tXeLav,

vTreipo^ov

e'^ovaav,
re,

iptySovTroio Kao-tyvijrrjv
fjv

aXoyov

Kvhprjv,

d^ofxevoL

7rdvT6(; fiaKapef; Kara /juaKpov "OXvfiTTOv Tiov(Tiv 6/jL(a<; TepiriKepavvw.

Ad

TiTULUS. eic ftpoN Wxz (KpHN K) D eic ti^n fipoN p deaNdrcoN Matthiae 4. Kudpi^N corr. ex kuBn^n J
:

1.

fipaN

2.

the lengthening of the a is 1. deidco not Homeric (except p 519), but occurs in 'IX. MiKp. fr. 1, Theognis 4, xviii. 1, Callim. h. Del. 304, Aratus 1000, Theocr. vii. 41, Mosch. iii. 82, Anth. Pal. ix. 485 and 545, and often in Oppian. In
:

2. deoNdTHN Matthiae's adavdrwy would be more normal, but the harder

:

in sense, reading is to be retained ''immortal queen" does not differ materially from "queen of the immortals."
;

xxxii. 1 aeibeiv

is

uncertain.

248

XIII

HYMN
This cento, as

TO DEMETEK

calls the short hymn, is formed from the Demeter (1 =A. Dem. 1, 2 = A. Dem. 493) except longer hymn for the third line, which occurs in Callim., h. Dem. 134, as far as

GemoU

to

But, although obviously a patchwork, the hymn is not The Alexandrine poet might necessarily later than Callimachus. have disdained to borrow from such a source but both perhaps
TToXcv,
;

he and the hymn- writer

place x^^P^> ^^^' '^^'' Guttmann's view, that a/3%

rightly criticised

may have taken the sufficiently commonT^^^e <^^ov TToXov from an older hymn.
3'
;

doiSrj^ is a

mark

of late work, is

who inspires, 6 499 o S* opfjurjOel^

by GemoU it is addressed to Demeter herself, cf. and so may be said to begin, the recitation
;

Oeov

Tjp'^eTo,

249

XIII
Eic

AHJUHTpON
Oeov,

Arj/jL7)Tp'

r)VKO/jbOV,

a/jbvr)v

dp^ofi

aeiSetv,

avrrjv Kal /covprjv, irepLKoXkea lIepae<f)0V6Lav. X^^P^i ^^^> i^clI TTjvhe crdov ttoXlv, ap^e 3'
TiTULUS.
eic

doLBrj<i.

811

pav
.

e!c JUHT /

pa eeuN

eic

di^uwrpaN icDHK

eic

A
1.
:

di^UHTpa J

T^N dHJUHTpoN kq) nepce96NHN p (nepce96NeiaN P)

:

Mhjui^thp*
^HJUi^Tep' Dj?

M
11

punctis praefixis

eedN

bHxi^THp*

ETK

2.

K6pHN
:

5hjui^thp II

SHJui^rp'
3.

HJ

i|

9epce96NeiaN

xpD

cdco Barnes

2. nepce96NeiaN the Homeric form ; the aspirated ^epaecpSueia (xp) may be due to the forms ^epaetpdua (77), ^epai-

^p{p)e^arTa ; so in Orph. h. xli. the various forms see Fbrster der Raub der Persephone p. 276 f. 3. cdou : the MS. form here is a
(paaa-a,
5.

On

variant for crdw in p 595, the sole form Callim. Epigr. 35 ; on the other hand aau) alone is given in v 230, Callim. h. Bern. 135, Anth. Pal. xxii. 2, Inscr. cdov is Grate, metr. ed. Preger 63. 4.

supported by Nauck Melanges

Kiihner-Blass
ii.

iv.

134,

545.

260

XIV

HYMN TO THE MOTHEE OF THE GODS

The goddess commonly
identified

by the Greeks with Ehea and

the Asiatic Cybele was almost certainly in her origin Hellenic,

and was widely worshipped, from early times, as simply fjLr/rrjp At Athens, for example, her cult was important, in the A. A. p. M.7}rpu>ov (see Frazer on Pmts. i. 3. 5, Harrison M. M. 43 f.). The absence of a personal name (Ehea or Cybele) is Nor is there any question therefore no indication of a late date.
Oecav.

of

Orphic

influence

in
;

the

hymn.

Two

Orphic

hymns

are

one (xiv) mentions 'Pea by name, the dedicated to the goddess Whatever the other (xxvii) calls her the Mother of the Gods.
date of the present
"

hymn,

it is

far

removed from the

spirit of the
is

Orphic compositions, Homeric."

and,

as

Baumeister

remarks,

quite

251

XIV
Eic

MHTcpa OeooN
avOpdoircov

M-TjTepa fiot iravTcov re Oecov Trdvrcov t

V/JLV6C,

Ato? Ovydrrjp /jueyaXoLo, fj KporaXcov rvTrdvcov r la'^rf avv re fip6/jL0<i avKwv evaBev, i^Se Xvkohv /cXayyr] '^apoirSiv re Xeovrcov,
IS/lovaa Xiyeca,

ovped T rj^rjevTa kclI vKrjevre^; evavXoc. Kal (TV fiev ovTco %at/56 Oeai 0" dfjia iraaai
TiTULUS.

dotBfj,
eic

elc

UHT^pa eecoN MIID

pian p
2.

dc ximipa twn escoN ET

3.

om. K)

eic t^in

OuNeT EIIAtDH
:

peaN z (tit. wv KpoxdXH p (xpordXH T)

:

!j

Te

TundNCON p praeter VR^ (rOnoNa marg. E)

TuundNCON

cet.

6p6uoc

Mp

rpdjuoc

xzD

6.

e'

(TuundNcoN M)

|!

b* cet.

1. For Rhea cf. h. Dem. 60, 442, 459, h. Aphr. 43. She appears as mother of the gods in 187, Hes. Theog. 453 f., 625, 634 ; as mother of gods and men

with the goddess, in literature and

are too
4, 5.

art,

numerous
Cf. h.

to quote.
xctyooTroi

Aphr. 70 \Okol

Orph.
3.

6p6uoc av\&N = h. Herm. 452

h. xiv. 9, xxvii. 7.

cf.

Anth. Pal.

vi. 165. 5 tvtt&vov ^p6fiov, ib. 217. 5 Kv^eXrjs iepbv ^pbjxov, Apoll. Arg.

and ib. 74 Kara a-Kioevras The resemblance, as Gem oil ivatjXovs. The lion notes, is hardly accidental. is the constant symbol of the Mother
re
X^oj'res,

1139

p6/j.^(^

/cat

rvTrdvcf 'Pelrjv

^p^yes

IXdffKovTaL.

The unmetrical

in art, from the time of Pheidias (see Harrison I.e., Rapp in Roscher Lex. ii.

rvfiir- is also

1644
5.

f.).

found in Apollonius and the Anthology. Examples of the connexion of rifiirava

OXiieNTec ^nouXoi = xxvi.

7.

8.

= ix.

252

XV

HYMN
As
literature,

TO HERACLES THE LION-HEARTED

the epithet XeovroBv^ov is not elsewhere known in classical Baumeister thinks that the present title is due to the
iv.

But a similar compound \eovT6')(Xavvo<^ occurs in 94, and for the title Baumeister himself compares E 639 dvfiokiovTa, of Heracles. There is no proof that the The variations Byzantines contributed anything to the hymns.
Byzantines.

Anth. Plan.

in the titles of other

hymns (xiii, xiv, xxiii, xxv, xxx, xxxiii) In any case the originated at a much earlier period. possible lateness of the title would prove nothing for the hymn itself, the date of which is quite uncertain.

may have

Baumeister s view that the

first

hymn
iv.

is
is

worshipped in Attica, Diod.

39)

Attic (as Heracles was a mere hypothesis.

253

XV
Eic

*HpaKXea AeoNToeuJUON
vlov,
aeia-ofxai,

'HpaKXea,
yetvar

A to?

ov

fjuiy

dpocrTov

i7n')(Bovl(ov

Srj^y<i

evi

KaXKL'^opoKTiv
rjhe

^AXKfiTjvr] ixiyOelaa

K6\aLve<f>eC 'Kpoviayvi'

09 TTplv jiev
7r\a^6/jL6vo^

Kara yalav aOea^arov

irrjfjLaLver,

OaXaaaav

aeOXevcov he Kparacax;,

TToWa
vvv
8*

fjuev

r^hr]

ardaddkay e^o^a epya' Kara koXov eSo? vicfyoevro^ 'OXv/jlttov

avro<^ epe^ev
'

vaiei Tp7r6fi6vo<; koI e'^ec

'^alpe,

KaWia^vpov
S'

Hffrjv.

dva^, Ato? vie' BlBov

eic

dperrjv re koI oX^ov.

eic

TiTULUs, (tit. om. K)

5.

eic

kpoKkka XeoNToeuuoN MicD t6n ApaKX^a p 2. ku\ libri

ApaxX^a

eic

ApaxXfi J

corr. Ilgen
:

4.

oc

ph

iixxku

nHJuaiwer' deeXeiicoN Kparaicoc

(On*

"bk

KpaTaicbc Ilgen

aNQKTOc xp

Wolf)

6.

drdceaXa ^Eoxa Spra

nojunQciN On* eOpucefioc

3'

noXXd

6n^Xh

cet.

5 f. There are the same apparent alterThe versions are natives as in h. x. equally good, except that line 5 as it stands is imperfect Ilgen's 5^ will The other version contains correct it.
;

xvi.
Tt^

Ka\\l(x<l>vpov "Hj8?7//. 1 avrbs fiev

Lucian {dial. deor. ydp 6 'UpaKXijs iv

aivea-ri

ovpavf
\,

Tois

deoh

Kal

?x^^

KaWi(T(f)vpov

"E.^riv)

from
the

not (as
d*

borrows Matthiae thought) from

certainly
8,

no main verb and -rroWa 5' av^rXyj is necessary cf. note on h. Herm. 471. 7, 8. Cf. \ 602 f. airrbs 8k fxer dOavd;

hymn.
kt\.=xx.
Callim.
h.

9. biboxj

Ze^is 96.

roicri

deoTai
\

T^pirerai

iv

daXirjs

Kal ^^ei

254

XVI

HYMN
There

TO ASCLEPIUS

are no data for determining the place of composition, but the antiquity of the hymn is proved by the citation of 13 in the scholia on Pind. Pyth. iii. 14. The most recent discussion of Asclepius is to be found in

For earlier literature see Miss Harrison's Prolegomena p. 341 f. Eoscher Lex. and Pauly-Wissowa Beal-ETicycl. s.v.

255

XVI
E!c *AcKXHnioN

^iTjrrjpa

vocrcov

vlov 'AttoXXcoz^o?,
AcoTLO) iv irehiw ^dpfia fiey

^KaKXr^inov ap'^ofi aeiheiv, tov i^elvaro Bla KopQ)vl<;

Kovpr] ^Xe^yvov ffa(rtXrjo<;, avOpoairovcn, KaKcav OekiCTrjp oBvvdcov. he <t dotBrj. fcal (TV fjuev ovrcn ')((iLpe, ava^' Xirofjuai
1-3 schol. Find. Pyth.
iii.

Testimonium.

14

(iv toIs 'OfxripiKois ijfxvoLs).

dc t6n dcKXHnibN M^ elc dcxXMnibN xz (tit. om. K) TiTULUS. oraissum addidit m 3. ScotInco p tfiKenioc AtDKN KopcoNk a PIJ 4. kok^n J 9\enja scholiasta Pindari 9Xerueco Barnes
:

D
:

2.

\\

9Xcr^oc

2.

KopcoNic

on the myth of Coronis

i.'-^

see Preller-Robert

p. 515, A.

Walton

in Cornell Studies iii. (1894), and for her connexion with the crow (Kopuvrj), Frazer on Pans. ii. 11. 7. from the "Hoiat 3. Acoricd ^n nedicjp Hes. fr. 76 (ap. Strab. 442, 647) cf. -^ otr] AidOfMOvs iepoiis vaiovaa KoXdovovs Tredicp TroXv^drpvos avr 'Afji,6A(i)tI((} kv
: ;
\

GerraXta, Xocpots 5^ idiots For the myth of the crow which informed on Coronis cf. fr. 125 (schol. on Pind. Pyth. iii. 14 and
fJiiffTj

/xev TTOJS rrj

TrepLKXeiofievov.

48). <t>Xeriiou

^Xeyijao

in Hes. fr. 123 the form is the schol. on Pindar cites the Homeric line with the Doric ^Xeyija, following Pindar, as Baumeister saw.
: ;

poLO

vitj/aTO Bot/3ia5os \i/j.vr)s So fr. ap. Plut. quaest. devos ddfi-fis. conv. 748 B dva Aibriov dvdefibev irediov.
I

irdda irap-

4.

Cf.

Orac.

ed.

Hendess

34.

&

fxiya x^PP-^ ^poroh ^Xaa-rojv 'AaKX-rjiri^ TTcLcriv 8v ^Xeyvrji's ^TiKrev ifiol ipLXorrjTL
I

The

locality is described by Strabo 442 TrXrjaiov rrjs dpri Xexdeiarjs ILeppaLJ3ias Kal T^5"0(r<r77$ /cat in ttjs Bot^rjtdos \ifJiP7js, iv

pLiyetcra

i/iiepdecrcra

Kopuvls
ii.

'ETn5a}jp(p (ap.

Pans.

ivi Kpavarj 26. 7), ib. 13. 2

'EXivji puiya. xdp/Aa.

266

XVII

HYMN TO THE DIOSCURI

The
of the longer hymn to the following hymn is borrowed " from iv. For the parentage of the " Tyndarids (from Zeus) see on xxxiii. 2. Lines 3, 4 are copied with variations from
lines are

no doubt an abbreviation

the Dioscuri (xxxiii), just as

xxxiii.

4,

5.

The hymn was apparently not intended

is

for

prelude, as the verse of transition (xxxiii. 19)

here omitted.

267

XVII
Etc AlOCKOUpOUC

K.d(TTopa KoX TLoXvhevKe

TvvBapiBa<;,
TOV<;

aeicreo,

Moi)o"a Xijeia,

ot Zr)vb<;

VTTO

Tavyerov Kopv^rj^
TwhapLhai,
Toi/c

'OXu/att/ou i^eyevovro' rkice irorvia A97S77

5

\d6pr} viroB/jLTjOelaa KXaive(j)l l^povlwvi.

'^alpere,
TiTULUS.

Ta'^ko^v kiri^r)Tope^

Xirircov.

elc

diocKoiJpouc

e!c

noXudeOKHN pz (noXudeiiKW tit. om. K) 6. ^n' duHTcoN pro ^niBhiTopec M

deiceo 1. the solitary instance of this aor. imper. middle has the authority of the MSS. ; in xx. 1 deideo, which Stephanus read here ; delaeo was main:

1.

diocKoi^pouc xD deideo Steph.

eic
3.

Kdcropa xai

Kopu9H Abel

5.

M's reading
;

iir'

d/jirp-cou

had

its

origin probably in a graphical corruption of ^nifiHTopec cf. iK /xt) tov 8^, for iKr[T oiU h. Ap. 457.

tained by Buttniann (Klihner-Blass

p. 103).

ii.

258

XVIII

HYMN
The
shorter

TO HEKMES
is

hymn

to

Hermes

merely an abstract from the

longer, as is the case with the preceding hymn to the Dioscuri. GemoU notices that the subject of both these abbreviated versions
is

confined to the birth of the gods. Further, as the hymn to Asclepius (xvi), which also stops at his birth, must be old (see Introd.), GemoU concludes that xvii and xviii belong to the same This reasoning seems to be sound, and we may age as xvi. therefore reject Baumeister's theory that the present hymn was

compiled a grammatico nescio quo ingenioli ostentandi causa. The three hymns are to be considered as equally genuine
products of antiquity, although their precise date cannot be But the reason for the existence of the two abbreviadecided.
tions (xvii

and
is

xviii)

is

not obvious.
far

The

original

hymn

to

Hermes

(iv)

of

course

too

long to have served as a

;

prelude to an ordinary recitation of epic poetry it would therefore be natural to suppose that xviii was an abstraction for the

But the original hymn to the Dioscuri use of rhapsodists. (xxxiii) hardly exceeds the limits of the usual preludes, and it
is

hard to see Perhaps even a

recitation.

why hymn

it

should have been farther shortened.

of moderate compass

came

to be

thought

excessive by rhapsodists

who were anxious

The prelude had become a few bars of God save the King are now taken to represent the entire national anthem at the conclusion of a play.

to begin the actual a mere convention, just as

259

XVIII
ElC 'EpJUlHN
aeiho)

^^pjjbTjv

KvWijvcov,

^Ap<yei<f)0VT7}v,

ILvXkrjVY)^ fxeheovra koX

^ApKaBi7)<;

irdKvjjbrfkov,

ajyeXov adavdrcov ipiovviov, ov TK Mata ArXai/To? Ovydrrjp Ato? iv ^CKottjtl fJLiyelaa,

alBoLT)'

fjbaKapcov

Be

6eS)v

dXeeivev oficXov

avrpw vaierdovaa
vvfji^y

TraXLcrKtcp'

ev6a J^povLcov

ivTrkoKafia) fjbto-yeorfcero
vitvo<;
e')(Oi

evre Kara ry\vKv<;

XdvOave
Kal

S'

vvKro<; dfioXym, XevKcoXevov '^Uprjv ddavdrov^ re 6eov<; Ovtjtov^ t dvOpcoirov^.

(TV

fxev

ovTO)

')(alp6,

Atbf; Kal

MataSo? vU'

10

aev

S'

67ft)
^jpfjLrj

dp^d/iievo<;

fiera^rjo-o/jbac

dWov

e?

v/jlvov.

yalp^

yapiBodra, BidKTope, BSyrop idcov.

"ns

TiTULUs.
4.

elc

kpuHN

M.*w

(tit.

om. K) D:

efc

t6n ipxxHN 2}
OL
8.
^x^^'

2.

noXuuisiXou
12.

cum hoc
corr.

versu fmitur

6.

noXucxico J

'

^X='

^dcoN

nPN
tions

2-9 = h. Herm. 2-9, with a few variavij/x(pr]iv7r\64:''AT\avTosdvydTr]p = 7]\evad\ 6 &vTpi{} vaieKafio%, 5 d\eLvev rdovaa iraXiaKiif &vTpov iaoi valovffa iraiklcFKLov, 8 edTe 6(ppa, 9 \dv9ave 5'=
:

p. 243.

The

11,

which in

line is a curious addition to h. Aphr. and h. ix is the

= =

Xrjduv.

10 = /i. Herm. 579.

formula of transition at the end of a It has been thought an alteiprelude. native to 11, or an interpolation; but there is no reason for demanding complete
uniformity in these endings.

12. xap>^i^Ta : for these words see on h. i. 2, and add oXjSiora ^eu J. H. S. xxiii.

duTop
Zeus

lidcoN

= xxix.

8,

Callim.

h,

91, 6 335.

XIX

HYMN
A. LuDWiCH, "der Homerische
1887.

TO PAN

Bibliography

Hymnus

auf Pan," Mheiiiischer

Museum

p.

547-558,

R.

Peppmuller, Philologus
i.2 p.

xlviii. p.

1-19, 1889.

Prbller-Robert

738

f.

W. RoscHER, "die Sagen von der Geburt des Pan," Philologus, W. RoscHER and K. Wernicke, art. "Pan" in Roscher's Lex.
1902).

1894.

{with literature to

The hymn to Pan, with its keen appreciaSubject and style. tion of E'ature and its sympathy with the free open-air life of
attractive to a

the field and mountain, has a freshness and charm peculiarly modern reader. The poem, though a hymn in
is

an idyll in spirit a picture, or rather a series of pictures, with landscapes of snowy peaks and rocky ways, and meadows where the crocus and fragrant hyacinth are intermingled In all the scenes Pan is the central figure, with the grass. Pan the hunter, roaming alone, or with his attendant nymphs
form,
:

over the snowy hills, or among the thick bushes, or along the gentle streams ; Pan the musician, making sweet melody beside the dark fountain in the dusk, or joining in the dance of Oread

Nowhere, perhaps, in Greek literature has the love of the country found clearer expression than in this hymn, which challenges comparison with the chorus to Pan in the Helena,^ or

nymphs.

" It is assuredly with the seventh idyll of Theocritus. to " the voice of no small poet which breathes quote a fine critic

"

through this lovely hymn."

^

"

Eur. Hel. 167-190.

Palgrave Lamlscape in Poetry 261

p. 16.

262

TMNOI OMHPIKOI

xix

Date of the hymn. It is to be regretted that so interesting cannot be dated with any certainty. On one point, poem scholars are substantially agreed that the hymn is one however, of the latest in the collection, and that it could hardly have been composed before the age of Pindar at the earliest. The
a

evidence of mythology, if not conclusive, strongly supports this consensus of opinion. It is true that Pan is one of the oldest creations of Greek folklore, being (as Mannhardt has shewn)
the representative in Greece of the numerous wood-spirits who But the old Arcadian woodappear in a semi-caprine form.^

and shepherd-god had no place in the "higher mythoof Homer and Hesiod, and scarcely won any recognition logy in literature before the Persian wars. Until that period he was probably ignored by cultivated Greeks (outside Arcadia), and hence Herodotus was led to infer that Pan was one of the most recent of Hellenic deities (ii. 145). In Pindar he is a mere attendant of the Meyakr} Mijrijp {Pyth. iii. 77, The first reference to the fr. 6. 1 Mar/Jo? fieydXa^ oiraBe). is quoted from who called Pan and Areas the god Epimenides, twin-sons of Zeus and Callisto (schol. on Theocr. i. 3, schol. on Bhes. 36). It is difficult to believe that a hymn which shews so developed a conception of Pan's nature and of his place in the Greek mythological system could have been the product of the seventh or early sixth century, in which all other literature
spirit
"

passes

over the god in silence. Pan is equally neglected in Greek art until the beginning of the fifth century (Koscher Lex,

1407).
the other hand, the hymn does not appear to be Forms such as Alexandrine, as various critics have suggested.^
Trla-Tj

On

(2),

ToOc

(25),

instanced by Gemoll as late ; they are of course foreign to the oldest epic, but there is little or nothing in the language

''Ep^iei'qv " "

(28), cov

(32),

x^P^ (^0)

are

which cannot be paralleled in the genuinely ancient hymns. Usages such as vv/jL(f)7) for "daughter" (34), Ttdrjvr] "mother"
^ Mannhardt A. W. F. K. ch. iii. ; Frazer G. B. ii. p. 261 f. The old theory, recently revived by Immerwahr {Kulte

Pan is simply a Roscher Lex. 1405. shepherd -god made by the Arcadians with their own characteristics.
^

Myth. Ark. \.)ai,n6.'B^xaxdi{deV0rigine cwZ^es ^rc), that Pan was a sun-god, cannot be accepted see a review of the
u.
c?es
;

Guttmann
Sittl

{de

Hymn.
i.

Horn.
199,

hist.

crit.),

L.

G.

p.

Gemoll
Lit.
p.

(p.

334),

Murray Anc. Greek

latter

work

in

Class.

Rev.

ix.

p.

71,

50,

XIX

EIC

riANA

263

(38), are also unknown in Homer; but there is no reason to see in them a mark of Alexandrine affectation. There are a large number of aira^ Xeyo/jueva {<^l\6kpoto<; 2, '^oporj6r]<^ 3, dyXaeavaKeKXofJbaL 5, av')(jjbrj6i<i 6, /jLrjXoaKOTro^; 11, Xt^uyLtoXTro? all these, however, are simple and straight19, T6paTco7r6<; 36) forward, and may well belong to an early stage of the language. The hymn reads like the product of a good period (perhaps the fifth century), and Ludwich is probably correct in refusing to
Oecpof;,
;

see

any

traces of Alexandrine workmanship.

Place of composition. The hymn treats of an Arcadian god, and mentions his birth on Cyllene but the cult of Pan became the common property of the Greeks from the beginning of the
;

fifth

evidence of locality.
p.

earlier, so that there is no internal Baumeister and Wilamowitz (aus Kydathen 224)" suggest an Athenian origin; all that can be said in

century, or

little

favour of this theory is the fact that Pan became a favourite at after the battle of Marathon, when his cult, if known before to the Athenians, was first officially organised.^

Athens

The further suggestion of Baumeister, that the hymn served proem to Homeric recitations at the Panathenaea, is mere It may be sufficient to remark that, if the hymn guess-work.
as a
is

no mention of the familiar part which the god played in the war, " " His character or of the panic which he caused at Marathon. in the hymn is entirely pacific he is a hunter, but no warrior.^
is

Athenian, it could not have been composed at a time There the memory of the Persian defeat was fresh.

when

unity of the poem is sufficiently the motif does not lie in a single episode, as in obvious, although the hymns to Demeter, to the Delian and Pythian Apollo, and to
Integrity of the

hymn.

The
;
;

Aphrodite (see App. II. p. 311) and there is no question of interpolated lines. An attempt to disintegrate the hymn was made by Groddeck, who divided it into two parts, the first (127) relating to Pan and the ]N"ymphs, the second (28-47) describing the birth
of the god. Groddeck thought that the narrative languished in the latter half; to this Ilgen rightly replied that the comparative failure of interest is due to the subject, not to a different composer. Further, Groddeck argued that the birth of Pan should have
^ Herod, vi. 105, Simonid. Harrison M. M. A. A. p. 538

fr.
f.
;

133

^
;

Barnes' aixtJ-WW for ai/xfiv^fd' (6)

Mil-

scarcely deserves record as an emendation.

chofer A. Z. 1880, p. 214.

264

TMNOl OMHPIKOI

xix

been described at the beginning;

birth

he did not realise that the

was the subject of the nymph's song, and that the Homeric hymns afford two exact parallels to the order of the narrative. In h. Herm. 59 Hermes sings of his own birth, and in h. Art. (xxvii) an account of Artemis at the chase is followed by a mention of the song describing the birth of Apollo and Artemis,
while the goddess herself, like Pan, directs the chorus. " " PeppmuUer divides the hymn into nomic parts
:

apy(a

{1-1), KararpoTrd (8-26), o/-t0aXo9 (27-47), wiXoyo<; (48-49).

XIX
Eic

naNO

alytTToBrfv,

Bi/cepcora,

(f)i\oKpoTov,

69 t

ava

iriarf

BevBprjevT d/nvSc^; (l>otTa '^oporjOeau vvfKpac^, at T6 /car al^yiXiiro^; irerpr}^ aTel^ovat Kapr/va

Hdv* avaKeKkofJuevat,
TiTULUS. e!c noNa xD
II
||

vofiiov

6e6v,

ayXaedetpov,
:

corr. Her2. a!ron6dHN libri efc t6n noNa p 3. nicea "Wolf corr. Stephanus niccH libri noXiiKpOTON Barnes Xeinouci 4. cTeixouci KeXeuea Koehly xoporHe^ci Schmidt 8N&p4ccij Barnes 5. oOXo^eeipoN Koehly KdpHNo Baumeister
:

mann

||

on vii. 1. of. 1. 'Epxxeiao du9i the genealogies vary tpikoN r6NON lloscher {die Sagen etc.) gives a comFor Hermes as the father cf. plete list. Herod, ii. 145, Lucian dial. deor. 22, Anth. Plan. iv. 229 and elsewhere.
: :

3. fijaudic

the form
yTjdecTL

not in Homer. x^P^^^^^^ stand Schmidt's xPwould itself be B,Ta^ \ey. although
:

may

Hermes and Pan were both shepherdgods {ybfjuoi) in Arcadia, and were both worshipped on Cyllene, so that their connexion, no doubt, originated in
Arcadia.

by Sa^voyrjdrjs, 'Kvpoyrjdrjs supported (Ludwich). For the sense Gemoll compares Orph. h. xxiv. 2 xo/'0'''a^7/ioves, of the Nereids. alriXinoc 4. the derivation is still In ^. J. P. xvi. p. 261 the obscure. latter part of the Avord is connected with
:

aIrin6&HN this form is preserved in 37, and should be restored here, although Hgen and Baumeister retain alyoirddrjv in this place, charging the inconsistency on the hymn- writer rather than on the scribe.
2.
:

"loved i.e. Xe-Xifi-fi^voi, Prellwitz s.v. maintains

by goats."

footed

Simon. /r. 33 rpayoTTovv, Herod, ii. 46 rpayoa-KeX^a, Arist. Ban. 230 Kepo^drav, Theocr. r.p.
:

Numerous epithets Pan (Alylirav)

allude to
e.g.

tlie

goat-

Noun.

6 alyijSdTav, Oi'ph. h. xi. 5 alyofxeXh, Dia/i. xxiii. 151 alyeiots irSdeaa-i, Anth. Pal. vi. 35. 1 aiyuivvxf- for aiyiir6or]s cf. Anth. Pal. vi. 57. 3, ix. 330. 2.
xiii.
',

diK^pcora

Herod.

I.e.

alyoirpb<r(airov,

Lucian I.e. 142 diK^pwu,

Kepa<T<f)6pos, Anth. Pal. ix. ib. vi. 32 SiKpaipcfi, Nonn.

Dion. xiv. 72 Ilaf^s KcpaaXK^es, xvi. 187

v^J/lKcpus, etc.

the ancient The construction etymology (XeiTrw). has been doubted ; a-Tei^ovai might be iutrans., the order being areL^ovcn Kara Some join Kara to Kdprjva aiy. iriTprjs. the verb, which would thus be trans., cf. Soph. 0. C. 467 Karaa-rei^l/as ir^dov. But as Kar alyiXtiros irlrp-q^ is a Homeric formula (I 15, II 4), the prep, is here also to be taken with the genitive, so that areLfiova-L is trans., "tread on the For the direct obj. ace. cf. peaks." Apoll. Arg. T 835 o-ret/Se iridov (wrongly explained by L. and S. as a cogn. ace). n6juion of Pan, Anth. Pal. vi. 5. There was a temple of Pan under 96. 6. this title on the ^ofita 6pr], near Lycosura, Pans. viii. 38. 1]. drXatecipoN, "bright-haired," does
:

265

266
ciV')Qir]ev6\

TMNOI OMHPIKOI

XIX

09 TTCLVTa Xocpov vi^oevra XeXo7^e KoX Kopv<^a<i opicov koI TreTprjevTa KeKevOa. (^Oira 8' v6a koI evOa hua pcoTrrjla nrvKvdy
jiiev

aXkore aXXoT

peiOpoLcnv ec^ekicofievo^ pjcCKaKolcnv,

irerprjcnv

8'

av

iv rjXi^aTOLa-L

Stot^z/6?,

10

aKporcLTTjv Kopvcprjv jJbrfkoo-Koirov elaava^aivwv. iroXXcLKL h ap^yivoevra hiehpafxev ovpea /juaKpa, TToWdfCL 8' ev KvrjfjLocao BcrjXaae 6rjpa<^ ivaipcDV,

o^ea
6.

hepicofjL6vo<^'

rore

8'

ecTTrepo?
:

e/cXayev olov
:

aixJUJ^eNT*

Martin
in text.

aixJU.HT^N Barnes
7.

4:pc^NT' Mattliiae

aOxHeNe' Ruhn:

ken

XaxNi4eNo' Kochly
(sc.

KdpHNa X
libri
:

10. kn pro In
corr.
||

Matthiae Martin ita sen airiX6eNTa Barnes 14. acpK6ju.eNoc] KeK\6jueNOC ^k cn^oc ftrareN seu fiXaccN oTac Martin Pierson puncta versui addidit 11 oToN libri tot^ oToc Hermann corr. Peppraiiller norJ b' ^cnepoN ^KXarcN oYuHN Baunieister fiXacGN quXin Gemoll
:

yp.) ^9ez6jueNoc Baiimeister i<paK\6iXN0c Ludwich 11. JUH\6cKonoN codd. corr. Gemoll 12. alrmdeNTa
:

KeXeuoa

jjy (sc.

ET

in text.
:

11 in niarg.

9.

||

not seem a very appropriate epithet but the first part of the compound probably means "thick" or "long," for which '* Preller compares dyXaoKapiros with rich
;

Anthology {Anth. Pal.

vii. 707. 8 irpos t av8r]p iXKOfievos [leydXriv, xii. 87. 6 i(f)eXKo/xeda, XV. 37. 38 eXKopiai, Anth. Plan.

fruit."
6.

aOx^t^sNe', "shaggy,"
a^xMcoST^s,

"unkempt";
are

avx/J-vpos,

avxf^vpo'^ofiris

similarly used.

the goat-god 8c ndNxa X690N ktX. was naturally at home on the rocky mountains of Arcadia, the chief of which
:

136 and 139 dvTLixedeXKoixevov, 140, all exx. of the mind) also cf. Orph. Lith. 332 eipiXnerai (middle) and Plat. Soph. 265 e. Hence we need not give a physical sense to the verb, with Matthiae, i.e. "drawn by," "floating on," for which cf. Dicaearch. i. 29 Kol yap 6 'E^piiros diaabv ^x^^ '''^^'
iv.

286,

(Lycaeus, Cyllene, Maenalus, Parthenion) were sacred to him. So Soph. 0. T. 1100

opeaffL^OLTq,

etairXovu
ttoXlv.

e^eX/cerat

rbv

'iixiropov

els

rrjv

Baumeister's

e^e^o/xevos

would

Havi, Aj. 595

(D Ildi'
\

Ildi' dXi-

wXa/yKTe KvWavLas x^'Ovokt^ttov ireTpaias airb 8ipd8os (pdvrjd', Anth. Pal. vi. 32. 3

Havl

<pL\oaKOTri\(x}, ih.

See Roscher {Lex. that the connexion with the mountains arose from Pan's character as a hunter and also as a shepherd Arcadians drove their flocks up the mountains as spring In any case, the god of a approached. country like Arcadia must have haunted the mountains. Ni96eNTa so Soph. AJ. I.e., Castorion in Athen. x. 455 A o-^ rbv poXacs vicpoKHi;
:

106. 5 Ildv ^ovpira. 1383), who thinks

not have been corrupted to i<peXK6fj.evos, and peidpoKTiv cannot be used for bx^V^'-^y even in late Greek (see Peppmiiller p. 6). For Pan's association with rivers see Roscher {Lex. 1384 f.), who derives the idea from the watering of the flocks in Arcadian streams, comparing Theocr. iv.
24, Verg. Ed. iii. 96. 11. JUHXocKdnoN : GemoU's correction

the accent is rightly adopted by Roscher fnjXoa-Koirov could only mean " watched by sheep." The reference is, of course, to a (XKoirid or peak, from which shepherds watch their flocks on
of
;

TTOis Syo'xei/iepoi'

valoud' eSpav, 6r}pop6fxe

|

Hdv, x^oV 'ApKdoiov 9. e9eXK6jueNoc

sound,

kXtjcto),

this

is

certainly

and
*'

Gemoll
i.

rightly explained by attracted by," comparing Thuc.

ix7)d'
. . .

is

the mountain-slopes. not for vKfyoevra (6), 12. 6priN6NTa but "bright" in the clear air of Greece ; is applied to towns in B 647, 656. the word
:

42.

to6t(j}

i(f>i\Ka6e.

13. Bii^Xace: intrans., like 5iotx' (10). 14. 6s^a depKOJueNOC : cf. Anth. Pal.
vi. 16. 1, ib. 109. 9 Ildj'
Co

Add

the Homeric avTos ydp ecp^XKerai

;

CKOinrjTa, ib.

dvdpa (lidrjpos (tt 294, r 13), which is hardly less metaphorical so often in the

107. 1

vXricTKOTrip,
;

Orph. h.

d-qprqTTjp

for

Pan

xi. 9 eijCKOire, drroffKoirQv cf. Sil.

XIX
dyprjg i^avicov,
Sovclkcov

EIC

nANA
advpcov

267
15

vtto fiovcrav

vrjhvfiov ovK av tov 76 TrapaSpd/not iv /jueXeeaaiv opvL<;, Tj T eapo<; 7ro\vav6eo<; iv ireraXoiai

Oprjvov iTTCTrpo^eova

aykei ixe\iy7]pvv aoihrjv.

avv Be

(r(f>iv

Tore

vviJi<f)ai

6p6cmdS<; Xcyv/jboXirot
:

15. QKpHC libri corr. Pierson 6n6 seu 6n6 libri corr. Hermann 18. Snmpox^ouca x^e> libri: dininpox^ouc' faxet Ruhnken (Wx^i Hermann): dx^ei Dgen Axcei Gemoll ^ninpoieica X^^^^ Spitzner ^nmpox^ouca Yei Baumeister
:
||

Ital. xiii. 340,

and

see Roscher die

Sagen
d-qpo-

16.
h.

p. 161,
(TKOTTOS
:

Lex. 1401.

So Artemis

is

Herm.

NiiBujuoN 241.

for

the form see on

:

XX vii.

11.

t6t here and in 19 preferable to rori, but in 22 an oxytone accent seems required, with the meaning "anon." oToN the simplest correction of otov
: ;

17. 2apoc noXuaNecoc apparently a gen. of time, "in flowery spring," but

parallels for an epithet used in this conBaumeister struction are hard to find.

qualities

earrepos,

"only
is

at

evening,"
Theog.

when
For

the sport
olov

= ijuovov
it

over,
cf.

htm demum.
29
;

Hes.

yacTT^pes olov, Aesch.

fxovov),

and

Ag. 136 (glossed has been so taken in I 355

compares Hes. Scut. 153 2iipiov dfaXeoio, explained as temporal by Gottling but Flach denies this. Examples such as A 691 tQv TTpoT^pcov t4(ou are different, as tQv -rrpoT^pwv defines the time more
;

often later, e.g. Theocr. xxv. 199, Apoll.

Arg.
cally

ii.

634

etc.

Of the

conjectures, possible except

is
;

"alone"; but Pan

none are graphiHermann's oTos, attended by the

closely (like rod iinyiypoix^yov xeiyuajvos and is not a mere epithet. Edgar and Lang construe with iu TrerdKoian "the leaves of spring," but this is very
etc.),

nymphs
15.
&Kpr)s ; Tav'iKa

cf. 19.
: a certain correction of Theocr. i. 16 air' dypas
\

SrpHC
cf.

doubtful Greek the adj. elapivois would be required as in B 89, Hes. Theog. 279, Kochly Op. 75, Cypria fr. ii. 2 etc. marks a lacuna after ^apos, supplying
;

TToXioO

viov

iarafihoio
1

vXrjs

e^ofxivn}.

/ce/fjua/ccbs

dfjLTra6eTai

xxv.

87 iK ^ordvrjs Apoll. Arg. ii. 938 &ypr}9ev '6t ovpavbv eiaava^alvrf (Artemis) ; id. iii. 69 d-qprjs For Pan as a hunter cf. i^avcijjv (Jason).

of Pan id. dviovra of sheep

;

We

should perhaps expect

iroXvavdeos

(bp-t),

as in

Mimnerm.

cbprj e'iapos, fr. Hes. Op. 584 d^peos /ca/xarwS^os ioprj, but after 17 iopy Peppmiiller's supplement

Hesych. 'Aype^s' 6 Xldi' irapd 'AdTjvaiot?, E. M. 34, 38, so dypbra^ Anth. Pal. vi. 13. 1 and 188. 3, aypov 6 /nos ib. 154. 1, eOdrjpos ib. 185. 4, drjpovd/xos Castorion ap. Athen. X. 454 F, drjprjT-rip Orph. h. xi. 9. Cf. also Philostr. imag. ii. 11, Arrian cyneg.
35. 3, Paus. viii. 42. 3, Calpurn. 10. 3
f.

6Tra TrpoLcTaa gives an impossible order of words, with ev TrerdXoKri intervening.

the nearest conjecture to 18. &xii the text, in which the repetition iiriirpox^ovcra x^et can hardly be tolerated. There is, however, some doubt as to the
:

Hunting was the natural occupation of the semi-bestial Pan or the Centaurs moreover Pan's chief worshippers, the Arcadians, were themselves great hunters. The images of Pan were beaten with squills by Arcadian boys when the chase was unsuccessful, Theocr. vii. 107. See further Roscher die Sagen p. 154 f., Lex. 1387.
;

see on h. Bern. 478. existence of dx^eiv Ruhnken's laxel (better I'dxet) is also possible; cf. Anth. Pal. vii. 201. 2 adeiav jxiXirwv ^/CTrpox^ei? lax'^v (of a
;

doNdxcoN lir\o = bbpa^i, see on xxi. 1. For Pan's connexion with the avpiy^ see Roscher Lex. 1402. The pipes were used by herdsmen in Homeric times
; ;

GemoU's 'nx^^'- is equally good ; the rest of the conjectures are violent. 19. C91N the use as dat. sing, is not Homeric, and has been denied for any Greek but the present passage cannot The dat. sing, be otherwise explained. is probable, if not certain, in Aesch.
cicala).
:

cf.

525.
:

Apoll. Arg.

xxoOcaN deOpcoN the editors quote A 948 /ioXtttjv dddpeiv.

Fers. 759, Soph. 0. C. 1490, where Jebb thinks it "unsafe to deny that poetry sometimes admitted the use." See Brugmann Grruvdriss ii. p. 822. Find. Pyth. ix. 116, h. XXX. 9 are uncertain. For Pan and the nymphs see Roscher

Lex. 1390

f.

(literature),

1420

f.

(art).

268

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
iirl

XIX
20

(pocTMaac irvKva Troaalv

IxekTrovrai,
SaLfieov
S*

Kprjvr)

fxeXavvhpw
ovpeo<^

Kopv<^r]v he irepia-revei

VX^'

evOa koL evda

hieTreu,

'^opcov,
8'

rore

TTVKva TTocrlv
X1/7/C09
^'%t,

\ai^o<;

7rt

B^ i<; /xeaov epirwv vcora Sa(f)oi,vov

iv fiaXaKcp Xet/jLwvi,
Vco8r)<i

Xcyvprjaov ayaWo/juevof; <f)peva /jboXwal';, rode /cpoKO'^ rjB^ vaKLvdo^

26

OaXedcov KaTafMLorjeTai a/cptra Trolrj. vjjLvevaiv he Oeov'^ fjbdKapa<i koL fiaKpov ^'OXvpLirov

olov 6^ '^p/jLeiTjv epiovvLov e^o^ov aXKcov evveirovy d)^ 6 y airacn deoi<; 6oo(; dyye\6<;

ean,
fiijXcov,

Kai p

69

'ApKaBirjv TroXvTrlSaKa, fiyrepa

80

e^LKer, evOa re ol Te/j,vo<; K-vWijvlov ea-rlv. evB 6 ye /cat deb<; cjv '^at^aporpu'^a fjurpC evo/juevev
20.

Hermann
24. 28.

hOkq pro nuKN^ Barnes r' 22. rbxe ^c libri &' add. Buttniann 23. CT^p90c Matthiae pro XaT90c x^P^n Hgen eopcbN Kochly
:
:
I|

Xurric ^j 26. eaX^ecoN p eaX^coN xD noiHN libri corr. Hermann oToN b' Wolf oTon Kochly oTon be Ludwich 29. eOcKonoN pro ^nnchon arreXoc ^ctJn EIID 30. f>' br kc ci. Baumeister 31. ^Nea bi libri Ilgen
:
\\

II

corr.

Hermann
:

i|

kuXXmnJon

ed. pr.

32. (}/a9ap6Tpixa
:

(praeter

AQ)

\fa<pep6-

rpixa a;AtD
20.

ij;a90p6Tpixa
:

AQ

Tap9UTpixa Ruhnken
TrijKa,

dnaXbrpixa Ernesti

nuKNd

usually altered to
cl;

but the correption is supported by Hes. t^kvov Op. 567 aKpoKPecpaios, fr. 138 Zei>s ir^KPUcre irar-qp, Theocr. xx. 126
6.\\ri

Baumeister compares the formula ij oirj, which gave a title to the Hesiodeau
Catalogue of

Women.
so 'Epfxeirj 36, but 'Epfieias

bk

'EpueiHN

(yrbixcL

Tiuxpe

ttvkvoX 5' apd^r^aav

Quintus vii. 15 irvKva fiTjdea ^5?; so Tex^as Empedocl. 185, and other exx. in J. H. S. xviii. 30. Cf. Eberhard
dddvres,

Metr. Beoh.

i.

p. 31.
:

40. The hymn- writer may well have used the forms indifi'erently cf. 'Eppcelao 1. 29. ^NNcnoN, following vfipevaip, must have the force of an aorist ; cf. di^dpafxep,
;

JueXaNiidpco only with Kp-qv-q (I 14, 11 3, 160, * 257, i; 158), of the dark colour of deep water. 22. YppQiH requires no alteration ; the plural is justified by xxvii. 18 (of Artemis), the genitive by h. Ilerm. 226 alva ixh ^vdev odoio, ra 5' alvbrep' ^vdev bdoLo, and 357 65o0 to jxkv '^vda rb 5' '^vda. Both sets of adverbs follow epTTuv. dopwp, like most of Kbchly's emendations, is needless : the aor. part, is inappropriate, and the verb is too violent even for Pan's ungainly motion. For Pan as a dancer cf. Pind. fr. 99 XopVT7]v TeXedoTaTOP deup, Aesch. Pers.

dirjkaae

12,

13,

following

bioixp^'L

10.

For the imperf. instead of the indefinite aor. see h. Ap. 5. 30. noXunidoKO, UHT^pa ju)^Xcon cf. h. Aphr. 68. For the flocks of Arcadia
:

Bacchyl. xi. 95 ^ApKadiap Theocr. xxii. 157 eijfiTjXos,

cf.

iJt,r]\oTpb<pov,

h.

HerTti.

TToKvixrikov.

31. KuXXHNiou, "as god of Cyllene." For the genitive, after ol, see on h. Dem. 37.

The accusative

but much weaker, and

'K.vWriPLOP is possible, is a natural altera-

448
6eu)p

xopoTTot' dpa^,

(pLXbxopos Hdp, Soph. Aj. seoliuvi ap.

696 w Athen.

tion of the unfamiliar genitive. For Hermes K^vWtjplos see on h. Herm. 8, and for the same title of Pan cf. Soph. Aj. 695; his cult at Cyllene is attested by Anth. Pal. vi. 96. 3.
see on h. Ap. 330. 32. dm \fa^ap6Tpixa the ic family, as Gemoll observes, has preserved the strict Ionic form \pa<t)po-, which is used by Hippocrates according to L. and S.
:

XV.

694 D & Hdp 'ApKadias fieUojp KXehvas opxyjcrrd, Orph. h. xi. 9 (ri/7xope pvfx(pu)p, Anth. Pal. vi. 32. 2 eiaKdpdjXi^, Philostr. imag. ii. 11 and 12. " 28. ot6N e', and for example
I

' '

XIX

EIC

nANA
7r66o<;

269
vypo<;

dvSpl irdpa Ov7]T(^' daXe yap

vv/jLcpy

iTreXOoov

8'

iriXeo-a-e yd/juov

iinrkoKdfKp Apvo7ro<; (piXoTrjrc /jLiyrjvac OaXepov, tsks K iv /jLeydpoL<nv

(piXov
vlov,

35

^^pjjbelr)

dcpap reparcoTTOv ISeadao,

TroXvKporov, rjSvyiXcora' 8' dpa iralSa Tcdrjvrj'
rjvyeveiov.
dr]K

alyiiroSrjv,
<l>evye
8'

BiKepcora,

dvat^aaa, Xiirev
(h^

Setae ydp,

tSev 6'^cv dp,iXL^ov,

pcovvLO<;

Tov

5'

al-x^'

'^pfieia^;

eh X^P^

40

8e^d/jLevo<^, xj^lpev Se v6(p Trepiwaua Bal/jLcov. 8' 9 dOavdrcDV 8pa<; Kie iralBa KaXin]ra<; pl/jbcpa

Bepfjuaaiv

ev TrvKivolcrtv opeaKwoto Xaycoov'

: : : :

ddKe Matthiae KeXe Lobeck XdBe Kochly SXe 33. edXe] Xdoe Rulinken 34. Apu6nHC Barnes 35. OneXeciJN Matthiae Ludwich Apudnij ci. Ilgen 37. 9iX6KpoTON Abel 38. dNoisac A d' Ludwich 36. Ardp Ruhnken
:
II

corr. Martin XeincN libri pro eHK Kochly

:

|i

Tiei^NH Ilgen

naTd' ArieHNON Kochly

40. etXc

33. edXe, "waxed," i.e. became inThe word is frequently applied flamed. to the strength of disease in tragedy (see it is used, as here, of love in L. and S.) verses quoted by Plutarch quaesL conv.
;

neighbourhood of Cyllene (see p. 136 f.), so that the legend may be local and Cyllenian. the subject is 35. ^K 8' frr^ecce almost certainly Hermes (not Dryope,

the

Immerwahr

761 B "Epws
Plat.

(Ti)v

yap

dvdpetq,

/cat

Xucrt/ieATjs

as

Ludwich understands), "he brought

Cf. 5 7 rotcnv 8k

4vl

Symp.

XoXkiS^oov ddXkec irb\e(jLV, 203 e ^dXXet Kal ^^ (of Eros

the marriage to pass."

deol

personified).

Ruhnken's Xdde has been

generally accepted from its false look of palaeographical probability (Ilgen's of XajStiy for /SoXcij/ is the only clear case anagrammatismus in the hymns) but neither Xd^e nor ^Xe is an improvement on the text ; the other conjectures are
;

and v 74 WXos cf. h. Dcm. 79. The ddXepoto yafjLoio change of subject in tK presents no
ydfiov

e^eTAetov,
;

difficulty.

impossible.
IneXecioN, "attacking," more forcible Gemoll compares Soph. than vireKduiv fr. 607 ^pws &v5pas iir^px^Tai. 34. ni3ju9h: not elsewhere, apparently,
;

^N juerdpoiciN : Roscher thinks the But expression un.suitable to a nymph. fxiyapov is applied to the cave in which the nymph Maia dwells, h. Herm. 146. 36. fi9ap, "from his birth." Baumeister compares 5 85 Ac^vriv, 69 1 t

Add, for dppes &<pap Kepaoi t\46ov<xlv. later Greek, Callim. h. Ap. 103 ev66 ae
/MifjTT)p

for

"daughter"; Roscher's explanation, "bride" {die Sagen p. 368), is hardly

;

yeivar^ doaarjrijpa. 38. Tiei^NH, "mother"; for this rare

I

the reference is to Dryope, who was the daughter of Dryops, son of Areas (Ant. Lib. xxii, cf. Verg. Aen.
possible

meaning only Colluth. 372 is adduced by Baumeister and Gemoll (add id. 84, But the use may also 87, 99, 174). be defended by Tpo<f)6s = fi7)Tr]p in Soph.
Aj. 849,
TTjv

conjectures Apvdinjs, An oak-spirit is as the mother of Pan, whom appropriate the Arcadians called t6v ttjs vX-qs K</piov, so Cheiron is the Macrob. Sat. i. 22 son of Philyra, the lime -nymph (Hes.
551).
Apvdirrj are unlikely.
;

x.

The

dpi\pa<xav for

mother-land,
TratS'

Lycurg. in Leocr. 47.

dridrfvov (after

Kochly 's
iv.

Maneth.

and Pholos, another 1001), Theog. centaur, is the son of Melia, the ash (see Mannhardt A. W. F. p. 48). Roscher, however, thinks that the genealogy is due to the settlement of the Dryopes in

the question. used advisedly to suggest is TcBrivrf that Dryope in her terror neglected a mother's duty of "nursing" her child. a rather curious 40. cic x^pa HKC expression for "took in his arms." 43. The hare is a symbol of Pan, e.g. on coins of Rhegium and Messana (Head
:

368) is out of Pe[)pmiiller thinks that

270

TMNOI OMHPIKOI

XIX

Trap he Zrjvl KaOl^e koI Bec^e Se Kovpov kov Trdvre^

3*

dWoa
3'

aOavdroiaiv,

dpa

Ov/jubv

Tp(f)6V

45

dOdvaroi, ireplaWa Ba/c^eto? Atoi^uo-o?* Udva Be jjllv KaXeeaKov, on ^peva Trdaiv erep^^e. Kol (TV jxev ovT(o '^alpe, dva^, TkajjuaL Be <t docBfj'

avrdp
46.
11

eyoi)

kol aelo koI dW7}<i

cet.

pLvrjcropJ

doiBrj<;.

^TepeoNr*. ^Tep9eoN
in

et

margine

YXauai

IXdcouai

46. 6ju6dKxeioc Xfcojuai

E (sc.

3 6judKxeioc)
(Xfccojuai

48. Xicouai

ET

cet.

D)

Xirouai

Barnes
Hist. Num. p. 93 and 134). On a coin of the latter city Pan is seated upon a rock caressing a hare (dated by

Pan has also B.C.). the Xayw^oXov, Roscher Lex. 1386. 46. On the close connexion of I'an and Dionysus cf. Anth. Pal. vi. 154 (a dedication to Pan, Bacchus, and the Nymphs), ih. 315 Ilaj'a (f>i\ov BpofMioio, scolium ap. Athen. (quoted on 22) Bpofiiats
6ira5^ v^fji^ais,

Head 420-396

etymology {Orph. h. xi. 1 Kdafioio t6 aifiirav), although the Egyptian god Mendes no doubt aided the conception
In a (Roscher Pan als Allgott p. 56). similar spirit Hesiod explains Pandora OTL irdvTes dCopov eddjprjo-av {Op. 80). Another tradition made Pan the son of Hermes and Penelope, which may be due to the same etymology (Doric nai'e\67ra, Mannhardt TF. F. K. p. 128) the ancients disagreed whether this Penelope was a nymph or the wife of Odysseus (see Roscher die Sagen p. 368, Lex. 1405). The schol. on Theocr. i. 3 combines the connexion with Penelope and the derivation from ttSs vlbv UTjpeXdmjs Kal irdvTWV tQiv [xvrjcTTripwv, Kal did tovto Kal Ilai'a. The true etymology Xeyecrdat is generally assumed to be for IXdwi',
.

Lucian dial. deor.

22.

Atoj'fo'os ovdeu e/uLov

dWa
yue

dvev TroieTf duvarai, diacnvTrjv TreiroirjTai eraXpov /cat Kal Tjyovfiat avT(^ rod X^P^^^ Nonn.
xliii.

Dion,
V.

10

Hav

e/x6s

(of

Dionysus),

ap. Euseb. F. E. v. 6 XP^'^^'^^P^^ \o(Tvpoio Atwvi^o-oi; depdiroiv TLdv and Pan and Dionysus were both often.

"vegetation -spirits," according to Frazer but as Dionysus ii, p. 291, etc.) was not a primitive Arcadian god like Pan, the connexion must l)ave been a later development, due to the wild and orgiastic nature of the Dionysiac cult, which attracted such woodland deities as Pan and the Satyrs. nepiaXXa only here in the Homeric poems once in Pind. Pyth. xi. 8. 47. The derivation from ttSs is given The Orphic by Plato Crat. 408 b. identification of Pan Avith the Kbcfxos {rb irdv) must have been caused by this
{G. B.
; : ;

from
Pales

\/pa,
etc.
;

cf.

irdoixai,

Troifirjv,

pasco,

the termination is Arcadian, cf. 'AXKfxdv, 'Ep/iidp, UoaoLodv in that dialect (Roscher Lex. 1405).
48.
xxiii. 4.

YXauai so xxi. 5, iXtjOl xx. 8, For the verb used in taking

:

leave of a deity Arg. A 1773,

cf.

Theocr. xv. 143, Apoll.

on Plat. Phacd. 95 A. The alternative Xl<xo[iaL is taken by Veitch Greek Verbs s.v. as a future however, we have the variant XiTOfxai Xiaofiai in Anth. Pal. v. 164.
;

Archer- Hind

Xirofiat occurs in xvi. 5.

XX

HYMN TO HEPHAESTUS
The
fact that

cult at Athens,
city, gives

Hephaestus and Atheua were joined in a common and (as far as is known) in no other Greek

colour to Baumeister's suggestion that this

hymn

is

The two deities were worshipped together as patrons the shops of braziers and ironmongers of all arts and crafts were near the temple of Hephaestus, in which stood a statue of Athena (Paus. i. 14. 6), and the festival called Chalceia was sacred to both (see Frazer Z.c, Harrison M. M. A. A. 1 1 9 f. Preller-Eobert i.^ p. 180 and 209). According to Plato (Critias 109 c), Athena and Hephaestus, (ptXoo-ocj^La (^Ckore'^yia re iirl ra avTCL eXOovre^;, became joint patrons of Attica cf. Solon fr. 13 (quoted on 5) and other references in Farnell Cults i. p. 409 f but in a wider sense she Athena was ^Epydvrj, the Worker was the giver of all civilization Hephaestus, the Fire-god and
Athenian.
;

the divine smith, gave

men

the

skill

(kXvtojutjtlv

1,

kXvtobeasts.

rexvv^

5)

which
indeed,
;

differentiated

them
gifts

from
of

wild

Aeschylus,

attributes

these

civilization

to

importance of the Titan was mainly in practical cult Hephaestus appropriated most mythological of the credit (see Sikes and Willson on Aesch. F. V. p. xix f.).

Prometheus

but

the

But this aspect of Athena and Hephaestus was by no means Athena was the patron of arts in Homer exclusively Attic. (E 61, V 78), and under titles such as 'Epydvr), KaXklepyo^, and
Maxavlrc^, she was worshipped in many parts of Greece (Farnell Cidts i. p. 314 f.). In Hesiod she instructs Pandora, the
see further in weaving (Op. 60 f.) 12 f. We may therefore fairly look for Epic rather than Athenian influence in the mythology of this hymn.

creation

of Hephaestus,

h. Ajohr.

271

XX
Etc "H9aicTON

"H^aia-Toz^ KXvTOfjLijTtv aelBeo, M-ovaa Xlyeia,

09
fJ^er

^A6r)vaLr)<;

yXavKOJircSo^;
')(j9ov6<^,

ayXaa epya
ot

av6 pwirov^ ihlSa^ev eVt

to Trdpo^; irep

dvTpoLfi vaierdacTKov iv ovpeatv, 7]VTe drfpeq. vvv he hi "}i(j)at(rTov K\vTOTe')(yr)v epya SaeWe?
p7}iBL(o<;

aloiva Te\e(T(j>opov
ivl

eh ivcavrov
S*

evKTjXoL Stdyovo-LV

a^erepoiai hofioKTtv.
SlSov
uperrjv re
1.

dX>C
TiTULUS. NQierdecKON

'lXtjO^ ''}i<f>accrTe'

fcal

oX^ov.
Franke

eic

H9aicTON
8.

xD

elc

t6n M9aicT0N p
:

fiefceo

Br

versiim om.

ET

add. in marg.
5.

E
:

2.

ally ; 3 f.

6rXad 2pra here = r^x^as genercf. h. Aphr. 11 and 16.

For ancient poetic accounts of the
cf.

^pra daeNTCc
'KB-qvalrfs re
\

dXXos

cf. Solon fr. 13. 49 Kal 'H^aicrroi/ ttoKv-

savage life of primitive man P. V. 446 f., Eur. Siuppl. 201

fr. ap.

Aesch.
Lucr.

f.,/r. 582,
7,

Nauck
f.,

V. 933
^ni

393, Moschion/r. Juv. XV. 151 f., etc.

:

rexveo) ^pya daeis, Theocr. xvii. 8i PpoTuv epya baevrwv, of civilized men. 6. TeXC96poN elc ^NiauroN, "for the the adjective no doubt means full year" " bringing (the seasons) to comproperly
;

xon6c

the genitive

is

unusual
x^<'^

in

this

phrase,

where either

or

pletion." Ap. 343,

The phrase occurs

in

32, h.

xdiiva

would be

whole) earth" ; 450, and note on xxv.

regular, for "on (the see Ebeling, s.v. ^irl p.

3.

and several times Odyssey, M. and R. on 5 86. For the ending cf. xv. 9. 8.

in

the

272

XXI
Eic 'AnoXXcoNQ

^olffe,

ere

fiev

koI kvkvo<; vtto irrepvyfov Xly

aelBei,

o'^Orj eTTiOpaxTKcov iroTafiov nrdpa BiVTjevTa,

Tlrjveiov
r)Sv7rr}<;

e^wz^ <^6p^>L<y<ya Xiyeiav re Koi vararov alev delBec. irpcorov Kal (TV fjuev ovTQ) ')((iLpey dva^, 'iKafxaL he a

(76

S'

ao(.So9

doiSrj.

TiTULUS.
Ilgen
1. 5.

eic

YXojuai

dndXXcoNa xD: elc t6n dn6X\coNa p UBp YXacuai ET

:

2.

nap6

libri

corr.

imb nrepi^rcoN
'A-irbXhoj
irorafidv.
. .
.

cf.

Arist.

Av. Ill
Kp^KOvres

{kijkvol) (rvfifiLyii ^orju 6/xov irTepois

laKxov
"E/Spoj/

6x^<fj 4<pei^6fiVOL Trap*

cf.

means that the

blended

Clearly Aristophanes voice {^o-^v) of the swan

Op. 583 KaraxeOer doid7]v TrvKvbv inro TTTepOywv, imitated by Alcaeus fr. 59 ; Anth. Pal. vii. 192. 1 and 4, 194. 1, 195. 4, 197. 2, 200. 1. Gemoll's view, that the passage in

{(xvfxiuyri)

ment

of the flapping wing. would suit U7r6, which is

with the accompaniThis sense used from

Hesiod onwards for "accompanying" music see exx. in L. and S. s.v. A 5. But it was commonly believed that the " swan's "song was made by the noise of the actual wings cf. Pratin. ap. A then. 617 C old re kiukvov dyovra iroLKCkbirTepov
; :

Aristophanes, quoted above, is the origin of the present line, is most unlikely. References to the swan's song are collected by Voss Myth. Br. ii. p. 112,

and Thompson Greek Birds p. 104 Aelian ( V. H. i. 14) is incredulous.

:

f.

fiiXos,

Anacr.
I

vii.

8
^"'6

are

rts

kvkvos
\

a literary reference to 3. riHNeidN one of the places famed for the cult of In the same connexion AristoApollo. phanes (^.c.) mentions the Hebrus, Calli-

KavaTp({)

toik'CKov

irrepoiiTL

fiiXiruv

fore = 7rrepi^7ecr(ri,
h.

dv^fi({} (TijvavXos i)XV-

Trrep&ycov there(s.v. irripv^)

cf.

rather than inter volautto,

machus (A. Del. 249) Pactolus and Delos, Moschus (id. iii. 14) the Strymon, etc. 4. npci9T6N re Kai OcraroN i.e. "all
:

tum, as Ebeling explains

Fan

15 dopdKcov

which = 56 j'a^t, as

his song is of thee." In xxix. 5 irpibrr} Trvfidrrj re the meaning is different.

Pan could not sing while piping. The music of the swan's wings may have been a conception due to a similar (and correct)
belief that the
cicala's

"With the present passage

ixkv

cf.

I 97 iv

<roi

or grasshopper's
:

dp^ofiaL (imitated by Verg. JScl. viii. 11), Hes. Theog. 34, 48, Theocr. xvii. 3, h. i. 18, Aratus fr. 132,
Xt^^w,

<yio

5'

"song" was caused by the wings

Hes.

14.

273

XXII

HYMN TO POSEIDON
The hymn
appears to be rather a prayer for safety at sea
(cf.

7)

than an ordinary prelude, although the phrase apx^H^ ^etSe^z/ It should be compared with Horn. Ep. vi, suggests a rhapsodist. which, however, is more personal in tone, and refers to a special occasion, whereas ttXcoovo-lv dprj<ye may be quite general.

274

XXII
Etc noceidcoNa

'A/t^fc

TlotreLBdcova,

Oeov jxe^aVy

ap')(pfju

aeiheiv,

<yai7](i KivTjrrjpa koI arpvyiroLO da\d<Ta-r)<;, irovTioVi 09 0* '^XcKcova koX evpeiaf; e^et Alyd<i,

ITTTTCOV

Bi'^Od TOL, ^l^vvoa-Lyate, Oeol TLfirjv iSdaravTO, T SfJLTJTTJp^ 6fl6VaL, CTCOTrjpd T6 VqSiV.
')((up6,

Tioa-eLBaov yatrjo'^ei
6v/jlP6<;

fcal,

fidxap,

rjTop

e')(a>v

Kvavo^alra, irXwovcnv dprjye,

1.

eic t6n noceidcoNa p TiTULUS. eic noceidcoNa xD afriic ed. eebN Hermann 3. 'EXiicHN re Martin
:
||

eeobN

2>

'

JU-^roN
6.

pr.

aTrac

libri

noceiddcoN

N
:

1.
3.

6xi.<pl

see

on

vii. 1.

sound

'EXiKdiNO : cf. T 404 "EXiktwj'iov d/xcpl duaKra. Commentators, both ancient and modern, have doubted whether the adjective refers to Helice in Achaea, or to Helicon, the Boeotian mountain. Aristarchus (ap. E. M. 547. 16) takes ^Tret . the latter view, airb 'EXt/cwj^os the schol. TloaeibCivo^ 7} BotwWa SXt; lepa
. . ;

the hymn-writer translated the ; adjective into 'EXt/cwva, regardless of 203 ; so Horn. Ep. vi. 2 vpvx6pov fied^uv 7)8^ ^adeov 'EXlkQvos (of Poseidon), a
passage which disposes of Martin's 'EXkTyv re here. In later times the worship of Heliconian Poseidon was connected with Helice (see Pans. vii. 24. 5 f., Strabo 384) ; the cult was also famous among the lonians at Panionium (Herod, i. 148), and at Athens (Frazer on Pans. I.e., Harrison M. M. A. A. p. 231). Helice

on

I.e.

strongly supported by 6 203, where Helice and Aegae are mentioned together as sacred to Poseidon (for Helice cf. B
574, for Aegae

prefers Helice,

and

this is

21).

The two towns

was destroyed by an earthquake in 373 For Poseidon 'EXi/ccivioj cf. DittenB.C.

berger Sylloge 603, 637. 5. Poseidon, as horse-tamer and saviour of ships, is akin to the Dioscuri (see
xxxiii).
7.
is

were close neighbours on the Corinthian Leaf on T I.e., comparing this gulf. passage, suggests that Helicon was another form of Helice, and distinct from the Boeotian mountain. There is, however, no authority for Helicon = Helice. The proper epic adjective from Helice would presumably be 'E\iK'>7lbs (see E. M. I.e.); it is, however, possible that the author of T intended Helice, but used the wrongly formed 'EXi/cc^vtos which had a familiar

rightly refuted
is

iierm&nn' s Orpheumavdirevidearis by Baumeister ; the

hymn

"Homeric"

in spirit, although
.

the language of this line suggests Orph. h. . Ixiv. 12 f. dXXd, fidKap . e^/iev^s iJTop '^X^v (quoted by Gemoll).

275

XXIII

HYMN TO ZEUS
In
this
h.

hymn
Ixii.

Baumeister
2
(of
At/c/y),

sees

Orph.

Orphic influence, ^ koX Zi]vo<; dvaKTO<;

comparing^
iirl

Opovov

lepov L^ec, ovpavodev KadopSiaa fflov OvrjTMV 7r6\v(j)v\(ov. But the close connexion of Zeus with Dike or Themis is frequent in
I

Greek poetry, and

than
its

this

hymn

appears to be not less

"

Homeric

"'

predecessors (xxxxii).

of Themis gives the keynote of the hymn ^ the poet entreats for the favour of Zeus, the god of Law and For the Homeric conception of Themis see Kighteousness.

The introduction

O
cf.

87,

T 4, ^

68.

myth and

cult.

Her relation with Zeus is prominent in later In Hesiod (Theog. 901) she is the wife of Zeus;

At Aegina
01.

Pind./r. 30 (this was the Theban belief; cf. Pans. ix. 25. 4). she was worshipped as Ato? ^eviov irdpehpo^. Find. viii. 21 (the title irdpehpo^ is applied by Bacchyl. xi. 51 ta
as the wife of Zeus).
;

Hera

Cf. also

Aesch. Supp. 360, Soph. El.

1064

Preller-Eobert

i."

p.

475

f.

It is a question whether Themis is here the wife or merely In the latter case her position would the adviser of Zeus. be similar to that of Dike in Hesiod, who sits by the side

of Zeus
cf.

and complains when men work injustice (Hes. Op. 258, Orph. h. Ixii quoted above). But the passage in the Theogony and the language in line 3 suggest the former interpretation.

276

XXIII
E!c

Am

Zrjva OeSiV rov apicrrov aelao/jbac r/Se fjueyto-rovj evpvoTra, Kpeiovra, TXecr(j>6pov, 09 re Sefitarri iyKXcBov e^ofiivrj ttvklvov^ odpov^ oapi^ei.
iXrjO^,

evpvoira J^poviBrj, KvSto-re, fieyLo-re,

elc

TiTULFS.
3{a

OnoTON xpoNidHN x:
:

elc

CnaroN xpoNidHN H a(a

eic

t6n

2.

e^JuiTi libri

corr.

Barnes
"

the '* fulfiller ; the 2. TeXec96poN, exact sense of this word varies according to the tAos required in each context it is applied to Motpa, Aesch. P. V. 511, to Dike, Soph. Aj. 1390, to Gaea, DittenHere, berg C. I. G. {Septentr.) i. 2452. as Zeus is closely connected with Themis, the T^Xos must be the fulfilment of
;

Find. 01.
in

X.

87,

where there
:

28 expressly read the form is no trace in the

Homeric mss. 3. ^xXiddN

ing
on,

Zeus.

Apoll.

Arg. " askance " or

bending towards, or leanThe editors compare

790,

1008, of looking

aside.

6dpouc
its

in early epic the

word and

Law
s.v.

or Justice
ii.

cf.

riXeios L.

and

S.

: the unmetrical Qe/MTi. is probably due to the ligature ar, often in good

0^icn

cognates do not necessarily imply the talk of lovers ; cf. N 291, P 227, r 179, h. Herm. 170 but they are often used in that connexion J 216, X 126, h,
; ;

minuscule mistaken for

t.

The

schol.

on

ApKr. 249,

h.

Eerm.

68.

277

XXIV

HYMN
Hestia
is

TO HESTIA

here invoked to make her home, with Zeus, in a the nature of which cannot be determined. building, According to Baumeister, it was probably a private house or a palace, in

which rhapsodists recited epic at a feast. But there is weight in GemoU's criticism, that Hestia and Zeus would not be invoked into a private house with so much solemnity. The occasion is
rather to be sought in the dedication of a temple. No stress can be laid on the words HvOot iv
r^r^aOerj,

which
;

the certainly need not imply that the hymn was Delphian reference is, as often, literary, being due to the fame of Hestia's

connexion with Delphi and the Pythian Apollo. There was a Hearth at Delphi in the Prytaneum, at which a perpetual fire was kept up by widows (see references in Frazer on Pans. viii.
53. 9). The allusion in the present passage is, however, to a hearth actually in the temple at Delphi, which is frequently mentioned; cf. Aesch. Ghoeph. 1038; Eum. 282; Soph. 0. T. 965 Eur. Ion 462 Pans. x. 24. 4 etc.
; ;

In view of the abrupt style, many commentators believe it to be a fragment from a longer hymn Matthiae marks a lacuna after 3. A lacuna is also probable after 4 but we need not suppose that the original form of the hymn was widely different from the present tradition.
;

278

XXIY
Etc *EcTiaN re oLvaKTo^ 'AttoXXwi/o? eKaroLo
lepov Sojjlov a/jL^L7ro\6Vt<;,

'^(TTiT],

Tj

TLvOol iv

rjfyaOerj

alel (T(av TrXoKcificov airo\ei^TaL

p')(eo

vypov eXacov

TovK ava

oIkov,

<Tvv

A.d

/jL7)Ti6VTL'

')(apLv
:

ewep'^eo Ov/jlov e'^pvcra h cifi oirao-aov clolBtJ.

eic IcrioN xD cfc t^in ^criaN p 4. in^pxeo] liNi^ea aut 09poNa ^nepr^a Ilgen inipxeo eOjucN^ouca Schneidewin ^Nepr^a seu eOcpr^a Matthiae 5. versum in textu omissum add. in margine E ni9poNa Gemoll

TiTULUS
:
:

Barnes

1.

'EcriH

for the
p.

22 (Solmsen

course correct for true Ionic

form see on h. Aphr. 213 f.). 'Ictt^t; is of but the

;

dXel^eiv.
(e.g.
i.

in the

18. 3),

There were statues of Hestia Prytaneum at Athens Paus. but as a rule her cult was aniPossibly
is

pseudo-Ionic 'EaHt] (influenced by the common 'Eo-ri'a) may be allowed to stand in the present hymn, and in xxix. Compare ia-Tirj in the Odyssey with
(pi(TTio%,

conic, at least in early times.

the line

merely an anthropomorphic

description of a sacred hearth or lamp,

234,

7)

248,

^p

55.
32. 2 IIu^u)

2.

Cf.

orac.

ed.

Hendess

rjyadirjv (quoted by Ephorus) and 45. 1 8$ ifJi-bv dbixov diJ,(fn'iro\iJi. ijyddeos

which maintained a perpetual oil-fed flame (alei). Probably every Greek city had a perpetual fire in its Prytaneum ; this was sometimes in a lamp (Theocr.
XXX. 36, Athen. xv. 700 d
;

see Frazer
article in

6 80, Hes. Theog. 499, Uvdol iv -nyaderi, Find. Pyth. ix. 77, Bacchyl. iii. 62, v. 41.
is
;

common with

IIu^w

cf.

on Paus.

viii.

53.

and his

J. P. xiv. p.

145

f.).

dnoXeiBerai urp^N 2XaiON = T7 107 For the trans(also with genitive). ference of the Greek use of unguents to the gods the editors compare Callim. h. Ap. 38 f. at 5^ Kdfiat Ovbevra iriSt^
3.

4. n^pxeo euubN 'ixouca : since dvfiov ^Xovo'c is meaningless, at least in regard

Xel^ovcnv
Kiav.

fKaia\

ou
|

Xiiros

'AirSWcavos
ai/Trfv

dToard^ovaLv edeipai,
It is

dXX'

iravd-

improbable that the present passage suggested itself to Callimachus,

must be supplied ; cf. h. Aphr. 102 {ei}<ppova), vii. 49 (aadcppova), xxii. 7 {ev/xeuh ^rop It is usual to assume that ^X^v) etc. iiripxeo is corrupt, and conceals ei}<ppova or the like. As the adjective in this formulaic expression seems regularly to
to Hestia, an epithet to Ovfiov

who

at all events gives a less material significance to the oil (as TrapdKeiav). The line is abrupt and frigid, unless there was some peculiar propriety in the mention of the oil. Baumeister thinks that the reference may be to an actual statue of Hestia, which was sprinkled with oil by the worshippers. Oil was often poured on sacred stones ; cf. Paus.
X.

very probably this view the other hand eiripx^o would be sound, if a lacuna were made after the line. The repetition of the verb has force, and the compound following the simple verb has many parallels (Soph. El. 850, Eur. Iph. T. 984, Arist. Ban. 369, Anth. Pal. v. 161. 3 otxofi'
precede
dvp.6v,
is correct.

On

^pcoTos 6\o}\a dLoixofxai.

Steph. Byz.

s.v.

24.

6,

Flor.

1. 1

etc.

Lucian Alexand. 30, Apul. In the case of a statue,

;

"ZO^apis quotes evdaifxajv, Sv/Sapira, daifiuv ai) ixkv alel).

Traj/ei/-

a dressing of oil was part of the Kda/xoi, cf. like the decoration with jewels etc. Artemid. oneir. ii. 33 OeCov dydXfiara . .

5. X^P"^ ^' ^^* 6naccoN AoidH the words do not necessarily imply that a rhapsody is to follow Gemoll remarks that
:
;

do(57;

may

refer to the present

hymn.

279

XXV

HYMN TO THE MUSES AND APOLLO

The
prelude
is

a mere cento from Hesiod:

Theog. 1, 2-5 Theog. 94-97, while 6 is modelled on Theog, 104. The old view, that the lines Theog. 94 f. are borrowed from the

1 is suggested

by

hymn,
/c

is

no longer entertained.
is

It

is

rightly pointed out that

^aaiXrjes suitable to the context of the

he

A to 9

motiveless in the

hymn, while it is quite But although later Theogony.

than Hesiod, the abstract was doubtless made in ancient times, for purposes of epic recitation (cf 6, 7). Guttmann's arguments for his theory of Byzantine compilation are worthless (see GemoU
p.

346).

see on A.

For references to the joint worship of Apollo and the Muses Herm. 450.

280

XXV
Eic

Moucac kqi 'AnoXXcoNa

'AttoXXcoz^o? re Ato? re*

M.ovad(ov

ap')((OfiaL

eK yap M.ov(rd(ov koI Kr)^6\ov ^A7r6W(ovo<; dv8p6<; dotSol eacTLv cttI '^Oovl koI Ki6apL(Tral,
CK Be A409 /3acrf,\^69* o B
(jylXcovraf
oX/3fc09,

6v rcva Movcrat,
5

jXvKeprj ol diro (TToixaro^^ pkei avBr]. yaipeTei reKva Aco<;, koX i/jurjv TLfJurja-ar doiSrjv avrdp iycov vfiecov re Kal aXX?/? fivijcrofju doLSr]^;.
TiTULUS.
1.

cic
:

uoOcac Kai dndXXcoNa tcD

corr.

Hpxouai

libri
iii.

iv. 313,

Nem.

1,

elc uoOcac dndXXcoNO Kai dia p 2. Ik rdp toi Moucgcon schol. Find. Pyth. Stephanus qui hos duo vv., incertum utrum ex Hesiodo Theog. 94, 95 an
:

ex hymno,
Theog. 97

citat.

3.

^^6^0. Hes. Theog. 95

5.

9iXeONTai plerique codd. Hes.

in Hesiod iirl x^^^o- ; 3. kn\ xeoNi for the accusative in Hesiod cf. Theog. 187, Op. 11 ; it is also Homeric, as in \f/
:

^9, h.
is is

Dem.

305.

commoner, A 88 found in xx. 3.

etc.

The dative tI x^ovl Even iirl x6ov6s

371 (especit^ly in the Odyssey);

h.

Ap.

281

XXVI

HYMN

TO DIONYSUS

The occasion for this hymn was no doubt some festival of Dionysus; the singer hopes to be present for many successive It can hardly have been recited at the Brauronia, as years. Baumeister supposes, for this festival was held every four years, whereas e? ojpa<; naturally implies an annual rite (see on 12).

XXVI
Eic

AioNucoN

Kca-aoKOfirjv Aiovvcrov ipiffpofiov ap')(pp! delBetv,

Z971/09

Kal

XefjbiXr]';

ipi,Kv8eo<;

ayXabv

vlov,

ov Tpe(f>ov

r)VKOfJbOL

vvfi^ai Trapa 7raTpo<; avaicTO<i

Se^dfievai KoXirotat, KaX ivBvKecof; drLTaWov Nuo-779 iv fyvaXoi^i' 6 8' de^ero irarpo^i eKrjri

avrdp
Br)

dvTp(p iv evcoBec fJuerapLd/jLto^ dOavdroicriv. iirel Brj rovSe 6eal ird\vvp,vov eOpeyjrav,

TOTE

<I>oltI^<7K6

KttO^

KCO'aS Kal hd^vTj

vvfi^aUf
6
S'

7re7rvKa(TfjL6vo<i'

vkrjevTa^ ivav\ov<;, at S' dfi eirovro

8'
')(^ev

i^rjyeLTO'

fipofiof;

dcTirerov vXrjv.

10

TiTULTJS.

eic

di6NUC0N

xD

eic

t6n didNucoN p
10.

5.

NiiccHC libri

Barnes

1|

^ero

11 punctis praefixis

ScnCToc coni. Baumeister

1. kiccok6uhn : of Dionysus inscr. gr. ined. (Ross) 135, of a Satyr Anth. Pal. vi. 56. 1. Cf. Kiaffoxo-^rrji Ecphant. fr. 3, Pratin. fr. 1. 42, Delphic paean {B. On the ivy in conG. H. xix. 147). nexion with Dionysus see Roscher Lex.
i.

3.

For the nurses of Dionysus (AtwTidrjvai.

vtra-oio

132)

cf.

Preller-Robert
'*

i.2 p.

663,
ii.

and Roscher Lex.

2244.
:

(s.v.

Maina-

den
5. 6.

")

NucHc

see

on

h.
:

i.

8.

1060.

Ai6nucon

the

' '

Attic

"

^NTpco iu eucbdei
:

see

on

h.

Herm.
(Her-

form

for the

231.
7. t6n5 mann). 8.

For the epic Atajvi/a-os (except X 325). various forms see Preller-Robert i." p. In the hymns ^iwvva occurs in h. 664. vii is ini. 20, while the author of h. different {Anibvvffov 1, Ai6vv(ros ipl^pofxos,
as here, 66).

for rbv ye in

Homer

Arg. r

90iTizecKe : only in late epic ( ApoU. 54, Callim. fr. 148).

;

ipiBpouoN
to poetry).

as Bpdfuos (a title confined

the 10. acneroN 0\hn = B 455 emendation Aaireroi is therefore to be

rejected.

283

284
KoX
(TV fiev

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
ovTco
')^alpe,

XXVI

TroXvardcpvX^

Atovvcre'

i/c

8*

avd^ (hpdcov et? tov<; ttoXXou? ivLavrov^;.

:

not elsewhere of noXucTd9uX* For the order of the words see on h. Ap. 14. 12. 56c &' AuSc xaipoNTac so in the paean to Asclepius (Ziebarth Oomm. Philol. Monach. 1891, p. 1, v. 15) 56$ 5'
11,

Dionysus.

"year in, year out," Nub. 562, Man, and (for other dialects) Theocr. xv, for next year and 74 els ibpas KijircLTa,
381,
'

r)fj.as

xaipoJ'Tas bpav <pdos ijeXloLo.

:

kc &pac Baumeister tries to prove that this phrase does not necessarily "for a year." In i 135 els ibpas imply " may be indefinite as the seasons come," but generally a definite year seems intended. GemoU compares Plato Up. vii.
p.

ever," a passage similar to the present. For the idiom generally cf. Plutarch Lycurg. 6 wpas i^ ibpas, Isyllus in C. I. Pel. et Ins. i. 950 b 25 wpats ^^ wptDv vbixov ael rbvde ai^ovras, Theocr. xviii. 15 Kels (tos i^ ireos, Aeschines i. 63 xp^^ovs iK xp^vojv, Anth. Pal. xii. 107 els Cbpas addis dyoire. so 13. eic Toifc noXXoiic iMiauroOc
:

inscr.
Srjfios

Dittenberger Sylloge 607

'

346

fiiue

5^ ibpas

&Tndi.

Thesm.

950

rbv iviavrbv tovtqv, eis (for Attic) Arist. iK twu ihpdv els rds wpas
. .

TToWois

e^orjirev ereai tovs vecoKopovs ; ib.

Add

737.

This is the modern R. C. Latin ^*ad multos annos."

XXVII

HYMN
The hymn
dance

TO AKTEMIS

to Artemis, which gives a pleasing picture of the youthful goddess returning from the chase to take part in the

at Delphi, seems to belong to a good period. The writer was almost certainly influenced by the hymn to Apollo Gemoll compares lines 5 f. with the opening scene of that
;

hymn, and

15

f.

with

h.

Ap.

189 f

It does not, however, follow

as a matter of course that the writer

knew

the

hymn

to Apollo

as an undivided document, for he might have borrowed from two The prelude may have been used at Delphi, separate hymns.

where portions of ancient poetry, bearing on Delphi and the god, were recited (Dittenberger Sylloge 663); but it is very possible
that the

scene

at that place

(13

f.)

is

simply introduced for

literary effect.

285

XXVII
Eic "AprexuH
"Apre/JLLV aiB(o

'^pvo-rfKaKarov Ke\ahetvrjv,
iXacprj^oXov, lo'^eacpav,

irapOevov

alBoirjv,

avT0/ca(rcyvi]T7)v
7j

Kar

op7)

'^pvaaopov 'AttoXXcoi/o?, (TKLoevra koI aKpta^; Tjvefioeaaa^

dyprj repirofjuevT} irayyjpvcrea

TrefJbTTOVcra

ro^a nraivei,

arovoevra
la')(el

ySeXi?*
S'

vyfrTjXcov

opecov,

Tpofxeeu he Kaprjva eirt BdcrKto^ vXrj

Becvov viro
7r6vTO<;
'jTCLVTrj

KKayyr)<;
I'^Ovoet^'

67]po)v
rj

^piaaei Be re yata
e')(0VG-a

B^

oXkl/hov rjrop

eirtaTpei^eraL,
eirr^v

drjpcjv

oXe/covora yevedXrjv,
lo'^eacpa,

10

avrap

repcpdf}

drjpoaKOTTOfi

ev(l)p^vr}

Be voov,
e? fJLeya
elc ^ipTGJUiN

'^aXdaaa
Bcofia

evKajxiTea

To^a

ep')(eTai

KacnyvrjTOio
eic

(j)lXoLo,
4.

TiTULUS.

xD
: :

t^n ^preuiN p
{in\

bpea Ilgen
8.

Hermann
Barnes
:

|1

4ni3dcKioc libri

corr.

Hermann

Stephanus)
11.

7. fdxei ewpcibN] t6scon

NeupobN Ruhnken

ki^Xcon Slothower

ewpoxTdNOc Barnes

13.

JUCT^ KacirNi^TOio
1.

xD
:

xpucHXdKaTON KeXadeiNi^N
:

see

on

i"

105

TepirofxivT]

KdirpoLO-i

Kal

wKeiys

Aphr. 16. the 2. nape^NON conception of Artemis

h.

(as

common Greek "Queen and

fair")
is

the title ayporipa see references in Farnell Cults p. 562 f., and
(i\d(poi(nv.

On

add
ix.

Huntress,

chaste

and

here

narxpiicea
4.

to his list Bacchyl. v. 123. : of the chariot of Artemis,

TiraiNei
: :

brought out, bnt irapd^ov probably also suggests the youth of Artemis it need not refer to her cult-name Hapd^vos, as in xxviii. 2 of Athena. not Homeric as a 4Aa9HB6XoN title of Artemis; on the epithet see cf. Anacr. i. Farnell Cults ii. p. 433
;
:

rdsa
7.

cf. h.

Ap,
form

4.

faxei
20.

for

the

see

on

h.

Dem.
8.

KXarrftc ewpoibN

11.

ewpocKdnoc

: cf. xiv. 4. of Artemis, Bacchyl.

xi. 107.

1,

Soph. Track. 214. for the late form 4. 5pH

:

cf.

MoutrcDv
cf.

15.
5.

Qrpi;;

xepnoju^NH
|

as

aypor^pa

"$

470

TrbrvLa 6r]pQv,

"Aprefiis dyporiprj,

13 f. The lines do not prove that the writer had any idea of a common cult of Apollo and Artemis at Delphi. The goddess simply visits her brother to take part in the chorus of Muses and Graces

286

XXVII

EIC

APTEMIN

287

^olffov *A7roXXG)i/o9, AeX^wi^ e? Triova Bijfiov, M.ovar(ov koI ^apircov koXov x^P^^ apTvveovaa.

15

evOa KaraKpe/jbdaaaa TraXivrova ro^a kov tou?

Tjyelrai,

i^dpxpvaa

Koa-fxov exovcra, ^ppov^;' at 8' dfi^poa-lrjv oir leta-at v/jLvevcTLV ArjTco KaXkiar(f>vpoVi otyq tK TratSa? ddavdrcov ^ovXrj re /cal p<yfiacnv efop^' dpLarov^;.

'^(apLevTa irepl XP^^

20

Aib<} KaX Arjrovf; rjvKOfjbOiO' avrdp iyobv vfiecov re koI aXK7]<; fiv^o-ofi doi,8rj<;.

Xciipere, reKva

14.

cic

xDN
:

18.

feaN^xo"ca Pierson

i|

SuBpoTON bccau

ieicai

Hermann

22. T oni. libri

add. Barnes

however, has some Delphi, although she

note 5). Artemis, connexion with is not mentioned in the earliest myths of the oracle and This connexion gave her the temple. cult-names AeX^ivta (Attica, Thessaly) and, in imperial times, Uvdlri (Miletus). At Delphi itself, as Farnell {Cults ii. p. 467) remarks, we have few traces of her
(see ix Introd.
ib.

and

presentation of Artemis at Delphi is the In archaistic relief in the Villa Albani. this Artemis stands by Leto, while Nike pours a libation to Apollo as Citharoedus. The Delphian temple in the background In the gives a setting to the scene. majority of representations of the two deities the connexion is simply mythological, with no bearing on the Delphian
cult.

cult; an inscr. (379 B.C.) records an Amphictyonic oath to Apollo, Leto, and Artemis (C. /. O. 1688), and slaves (? female) were sometimes emancipated in the name of Apollo and Artemis

place,

(CoUitz Dial. Inschr. 1810). The eastern pediment of the Delphian temple represented Apollo, Artemis, Leto, and the Muses, but no trace of this sculpture

The Muses and Graces take the at Delphi, of the nymphs who usually accompany Artemis (f 105). The passage may have been suggested by h. Ap. 189-206, where the scene is
15.

on Olympus.
16.
Cf. h.

Ap.

8.

has been discovered. In extant art, the most familiar

re-

20. SprjuaciN : first in Hes. xxix. 12, xxxii. 19.

Op. 801,

XXVIII

HYMN
The
style of this

TO ATHENA

hymn is so similar to that of the preceding, that For confidently attributes both to the same composer. coincidences of language he points to 3, 10 in this hymn (see More striking is the fact that the influence of the hymn notes).

GemoU

to Apollo is probably to be seen here, as in the

hymn
h.

to Artemis.

Ap. 12. According to the earliest detailed version of the myth (Hes. Theog. 886-900), Zeus swallowed Metis, who was already The goddess then sprang from the head pregnant with Athena. Hesiod says nothing of the agency of of Zeus (ib. 924-926).
h.

Gemoll compares 15 with

Ap.

7,

and 16 with

Hephaestus (or other god who assisted Zeus^) nor of an armed The schol. on ApoU. Arg. A 1310 remarks that Athena. Stesichorus (whose poem is lost) first mentioned the panoply of The scholiast passes over the hymn, the goddess at her birth.

whose existence he was probably unaware, as he could hardly " have had enough critical acumen to place a " Homeric hymn later than the time of Stesichorus. The myth next appears in Pindar (01. vii. 38), who describes the agency of Hephaestus, and the terror of Heaven and Earth at the loud cry of Athena. For later accounts of the birth see Pauly-Wissowa s.v. "Athena" 1895 f.; Farnell Cults i. p. 280 f., and (from the " anthropoof

logical" standpoint) Lang Myth Ritual and Beligion ii. p. 24,2 i. It seems clear that the mention of the panoply, which is elaborated

in the

hymn (5, 6, and 15), is not part of the primitive myth; but this early became prominent in literature and art (cf. Luc.
8 On archaic vases, down to Philostr. imag. ii. 27). the time of Pheidias, the usual type represents Zeus as sitting
dial. deor.
:

As Prometheus, Eur. Ion

288

452.

XXVIII

EIC

AOHNAN

289

in the midst of gods, while Athena, a small armed figure, issues from his head (see vases in Brit. Mus. B 147, 218, 244, 421,

Pheidias probably represented Athena as already 15, 410). either standing by the side of Zeus, or moving away from born, him, as in the well-known relief at Madrid (reproduced by

Baumeister Denkm.

fig.

172, and Frazer on Pans.

i.

24. 5, where

references to the recent literature on the subject are given). Gardner Handbook Gk. Sculpture ii. p. 279 f.

See

XXVIII
Eic

'AghnSn
delSetv,

TlaWdB^
ryXavKcoTTCv,

Ad7]vaL7jv,
7roXv/jU7)TiVy

KvBprjv Oeov, dp^o/ju

d/jLel\L'^ov

rJTOp

e'^ovaaVj
Zet*?

irapOevov alBolrjv, ipva-iirToKLV, akKrjea-aav,

TpiToyevT],
ae/jLVTjf;
i/c

rrjv

avro^ iyeivaro
iroXefjbrjla

fjLTjTiera

K<f>aXrj<;,

rez^^e'
8'

')(ov(Tav

y^pvaea TrafMcjjavofovra'

ae/Sa^;

e^e Trdvra^; 6pa)VTa<i

ddavdrov^'
ia-av/ub6VQ)<;

8e nrpocrdev Aio<i alywyoio Mpovaev dir dQavcLTOio Kapr^vov,

rj

aeiaacr

o^vv aKovra'
^plfjL7](;

fieya<;

S'

iXeXl^er
dfjL(f>l

Beovbv inro
TrruLUS.

yXavKcoTriBof;,
eic

"OXfyLtTTO? Be yata
TpiTorewea Barnes

10

eic

deHNON xD
:

6n' djuBpijuHC

xD

(in

66piuHC

cet.

thn doHNON ^j 0n6 Bpiuy

:

4.

10.

corr.

Ruhnken

BpijUHC Ilgen

2. dixeiXixoN fixop 2xowcaN = I 572 (of Erinnys). aidoiHN : of Artemis, 3. nape^NON

notes,

may
cf.

account for the omission of

Hephaestus with his axe. 9 f. For the terror of all Nature at the
birth
i(f>pL^4 VLV

xxvii. 2.

^pucinToXiN

see
:

on

xi. 1.

Kal

Find. 01. vii. Vala /jLarrip.

38

Ovpavbs

8'

The upheaval

Barnes' Tpiroyevia is 4. TpiToreNH unnecessary in this hymn so revxv 15 cf. xxvii. 4. The form (but rei^xe' 5) TptT07i'i7s is not Homeric. iirel avrbs iydvao aOrdc cf. E 880 iraiS' dtdrjXou (the only reference in Homer to the birth of Athena) Hes. Theog. 924 avrbs 5' e/c KecpaXijs yXavKcJ}; ;
: ;

of Nature is simply due to this stuj)endoDS scene. Later Greek rationalists gave a physical explanation of Athena's birth,

and some modern mythologists

school
of
Preller,

Max

(of the Miiller, and

irida yeivar' 'KdrjVTjv.

Cf. h.
' '

Ap. 314,

323.

she sprang 7. np6ceeN proleptic " before Zeus, from his immortal head Ai6s is to be taken both with irpbadev
:
; ;

The poet may have had representations of the scene after the type of the Madrid relief (see Introd.). The actual process of the birth is not described : and this, as Gemoll
and
Kap-rjvov.

Roscher) interpret Athena as a personithunder or lightning, or some other natural phenomenon but it is certain that Hesiod, Pindar, and the hymn-writer have no idea of reading a physical interpretation into the myth (see Farnell I.e.). Compare the fear inspired by Artemis in the chase, xxvii. 6 f. Adami (p. 231) collects other exfication of
;

in

mind

amples.
10.

Onb

ing

vir' o^pifirjs

6^ptjjios

the manuscript readscarcely defensible, as has always, t short. It is true

fipijuHc
is
:

290

XXVIII

EIC
Id'^rjaev,

A0HNAN
3'

291
7r6vTO<;
3'
oX/jltj

(TfjLepBaXeov
KVfiaat,

eKtvijdrj

dpa

7rop(j)vpeoiaL

KVKco/jievo^;,

ea^ero
dy\ao<i
eicrore

i^a7riV7]<;'

arrjaev

S*

"Tirepiovo';

vlo<;

Xirirov^

Q)KV7ro8a<;

Srjpov '^povov,

Kovprj
15

l\T

dnr

dOavdrcov mjicov OeoeiKeka

rev'^rj

ITctWa?

^AOrfvalr)' yr)67)(7e Se /jLTjTLera Zeu9. fcal (TV fjbev ovTco %at/?e, Aio? tko<; alyto'^oLO'

avrdp
12*
15.

iyo)

koI

(Tlo

koI dWrj^
|1

fivijaro/jb'

docB7]<;,

Skxuto pro Scxexo Baumeister reOxea Barnes

b*

ed. pr.

e' libri

14. cic 8

Ke

ed. pr.

that certain adjectives have a medial lengthening on the analogy of dirwpivbs t<f>ei/j.os (Schulze Q. E. p. 473), but there is no authority for extending the list, with Ilgen's obvious correction to hand. Agar believes that o^piixrjs is the strict

grammarian's correction of o^pifioo but it is improbable that the genitive in -oo was known to the author of this hymn. Ppifit} does not occur in early epic, but of. Apoll. Arg. A 1676 inrdei^e dafirjuai.
;
|

on the eastern pediment of the Parthenon, Helios and his horses were sculptured at one end, and Selene in her chariot at the other. This scheme became common, e.g. on the base of the statue of Olympian Zeus depicting the birth of Aphrodite But the presence of (Pans. V. 11. 8). the Sun and Moon gives only a local or temporal frame to these scenes in the
;

hymn

the Sun stops miraculously, from In S 241 f. Hera sends the Sun terror.

MrjdeiTjs ^plt^XI

Tro\v(papfJLdKOv

(schol.

ttj

laxvi) ; so Bpifjid}, ^pi/xdoSrjs, which seem ' to shew that ^pi/J-v is not mere strength,' but connoted the idea of terror inspired

to Ocean before his time ; so Athena Of. also prolongs the night, \l/ 243 f. the Sun's threat to disturb the course of

by Athena
aTeiXri.

Hesych. also explains by For deiubu virb ^pliiris Gemoll

;

compares xxvii. 8

beLvbv

virb

K\ayyvs.

the derivation of 6^pi.fxos etc. see /. F. iii. 239 n. Baumeister's objection to 12. 2cxCTO this word, which he thinks a contradiction of iKivijO-q, is unfounded ; ^ax^To

On

nature, /j. 383. In E. M. p. 474 s.v. 'lirirla the following explanation of the title is given oUtus 7) 'Adrjpd, eirel iK rijs iKXifidrj K(pa\T]s ToO Albs fied' iTnrojv av'/jXaro, ws
:

Johansson

iir'

avTTjs ijfiuos dTJXoi.

It

is,

however,

is

ittttovs. defended by aTrjaev Nature was first upheaved by terror at the coming of Athena, and then her regular course was stopped the sea was "stayed," and no longer beat on the
. . . ;

plain that the lexicographer does not allude to the present hymn, as the horses Baum. notes that belong to the Sun. hymns to Athena were not uncommon ;
cf.

Arist. JVub. 967 schol.

14.

The MS. reading elffore is defended by Fuch die Tempdralsdtze mit den Konjunctionen ''bis" und ''so lang als"
Wiirzburg, 1902, p. 41.

shore.
13.

For the variant

At the

birth of Athena represented

cf.

134.

XXIX

HYMN TO HESTIA
Although
in

honour

primarily addressed to Hestia, the hymn of Hermes. If the order of lines 9 f.

is

is is

equally
correct,

probably right, that valeTe Bcofiara /cdkd alludes to the cult of the two deities in a common temple.

Groddeck's inference

GemoU

further supposes that here, as in xxiv, the

hymn was

Baumeister's view, sung at the dedication of a new temple. that the occasion was a feast in a private house, depends on the adoption of Martin's order of the lines, by which Bco/juara kcCKcl but see on 9 f. is joined to e'iri')(6ovi(ov avdpooTrcov For the close connexion of Hestia and Hermes see PrellerPheidias represented Eobert i. p. 423, Eoscher Lex. i. 2649 f. them as a pair on the basis of Olympian Zeus (Paus. v. 11. 8).
;

There was a hearth {karia) in front of a statue

Pharae, on which incense was offered before
for

of Hermes at Hermes was consulted

omens (Paus. viii. 22. 2 f.). The origin of this connexion

is

a link in their relation to

family
life

human

life,

not very clear Preller sees Hestia representing quiet

;

at home, while

Hermes

is

the patron of the streets

and ways, a god of active pursuits. According to others (e.g. Campbell Religion in Greek Lit p. 119), the connexion is mainly local Hermes, as the god of boundaries, is akin to the goddess
:

of the house.
It is difficult to see

why GemoU
;

hymn more
down,
if

lyric than epic

(in stanzas of four lines) is

should call the style of the his theory of strophic arrangement also very dubious, and indeed breaks
'

we assume

a lacuna after

9.

292

XXIX
Etc *EcTiaN

'l^a-TLTj^

rj

TrdvTcov iv Bcofjuacrtv vy^rfKolcnv

'^a/mal
ip'^o/juivcov

dOavdrcov re Oecov

dvOp(t)7r(ov

eSprjv dtStov eXa^e?, irpea^rjcha

tc/jliJv,

KoXov e^ovaa

ypa<; koL Tifirjv ov yap drep etkaTrlvaL dvrjTola-iv, Xv ov Trpcorrj irvpbdrrj re

aov
5

TiTULUs.
3.

elc

^criaN
:

xD
:

efc

rku ^crioN p
4.
5.

'iKaxe cet. ^Xaxcc p X^Xaxec Fraiike tijuion Frank e nioNa GemoU Matthiae YNa coi oO Davis nQc 3' Barnes
: :

tijui^n]

onhtoTc

l:pnoju^NcoN Barnes raiau Ernesti drNHN coi 5^ Martin gnhtoTc*

2.
: :

1-3. Cf. h. Aphr. 31, 32. For the 'Etrrt?; see on h. Aphr. 22, xxiv. 1. 2 E 442. ewLx"/*^^ ipxofi^vcov The xOoPLWv, hence re stands as third. Mss. in Homer do not support Barnes'

would be

form

may

The second rifi-qv regular. therefore have ousted an adjective,

is

for the word see on xxxii. There is of course no objection to the of the final syllable by the lengthening
:

epTTOfJt^VUV. 3. 6t3ioN
1.

and Gemoll suppose. difficulty in coO, though followed in the same sentence by 'Eott/t; the proper name gives dignity, and also suggests the actual word used in the
as Baumeister

There

no

libation (6).
5.

ictus.

was regularly
on
Arist.

npobxH nujudxH re: the first libation offered to Hestia hence

;

SXaxec is clearly right, between the vocative in 1 and aov in 4. <p4p^i in XXX. 2 is no parallel, being preceded by the accusative Faiav. eXaxe is due to the relative and its effect ; cf. r 277,

the proverb d0'

''Eicrla^

dpxecrdai, schol.

Vesp. 846, quotes Soph. Chrys. (fr. 653) cD irpi^pa Xoi^ijs 'Eo-Wa schol. on Find. Nem. x. 6), and (so
Plat. Euthyphro 3 Crat. 401 b and d.

who

cf.

where

for rj^Xios 8s wavT i<popq.i Kal irdvT iiraKoieis pap. Brit. Mus. 126 has e^opa

Cf.

Zenob.

ewaKovcL.

The word Trvfidrrj is more Hestia was not honoured

eVKairivai

Plat. 40. difficult, as in the last

i.

also

eldest daughter of Cronos, but Gem oil is no doubt right in understanding this " *' as simply high honour ; cf. h. Aphr.
-rrapa rirvKT at.
4.

npecBHtda

tijuion

Hestia

was

the

libation, at least in secular feasts.

But

no doubt includes sacrificial feasts, at which the last, as well as the cf. first, libation was poured to Hestia
;

32

iraaL

^poToicn

deOsv

Trp^ar^eipa

Tuuu^N the repetition of the word 4 is in itself insufficient to warrant at either place ; but there is change a further objection to the spondee at the pause in 4, where a bucolic diaeresis
:

in

3,

Cornut. dc nat. deor. 28 iv rats dvaiai^ oi "EWrjves dird tt/owtt^s re a{>Trjs ijpxovTO See Kal els iaxdrrfv avrrju Kariiravaav. Preuner Hestia- Vesta p. 3 f and his art. In Rome, of in Roscher Lex. i. 2605 f. course, Vesta had the last libation ; Preuner thinks that the variation points

293

294

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
'

XXIX

Koi

(7\)

jxoL,

ApyeKJyovTa, A409 Kal MataSo?

'^pvaoppaTTL,

vie,

dyyeXe rcov

fiaKcipayv,

ScoTop idcov,

vaiere Bcofiara Kokd, (plXa (ppea-lv aXKrikoiatv

J!X.ao9

(ov

i7rdp7)y

<tvv

alBolj)

re

(j)l\y

re

10

'"Eio-Tiy

dfKporepoi yap eTTCX^Oovleov dvOpGoirayv earirea-Oe koi rj^rj, tSoT69 epyfjLara KoXa v6(p
')(<upe,

K.p6vov dvyarep,

<7v

re koI

')(^pV(T6ppa'in<i
doihri<;.

*^p/jLrj<;,

avrdp
6.

iycDV vfiewv re koX dXkrj<; [xyqaofju

icriH praeter

DQ

libri

puncta praemittit

11

||

eOx^ucNOC Pierson
edcoN
libri
:

||

JueXiHd^a

oTnon] 9iXa 9poN^ONT* dXXi^Xoic Ernesti v. post 11 posuit Martin 9. 9iXai Martin
||

8.

corr.

Stephanus
12.
e'

11.

IcxiH praeter
:

libri

ex

t'

t' 11

t' cet.

^pra Te KoXd, n^oic Martin

noon

e',

^cnecee xa) AjuTn

GemoU
to an indefiniteness in early "Aryan" custom : the Italian branch of the race chose the last place for their goddess,

a lacuna was assumed after

9, beginning with eidSres. There is no great difficulty in vaicTe

while the Greeks continued the Aryan practice, sometimes assigning both places to Hestia, but more often the first exclusively.

Gemoll's ob6. 6px<5jueNoc cn^Ndei jection to this is unfounded ; for the omission of rts, which is eased by the presence of the participle, cf. n. on h. Rerm. 202. 9f. Martin's arrangement, by which 9 is transferred to follow 11, is accepted by several editors, but it involves several difficulties (1) the translation is un: :

the construction is ad following 0-6 sensum, Hestia being logically, though not grammatically, included in the subject of the verb. 12. eid6Tec ^pruara xaXd the deities eldores, give grace to all noble deeds
; : ;

like (TweLSdres, implies "share in" or " " give a riXos to the work. Baumeister

compares

(for

Hermes) Orph.

h.

xxviii.

9 ipyaaiaLS eirapwyL

The following words are obscure, and ^cnecee is presumably possibly corrupt, a gnomic aorist, although in form it
might be imperative
<r6aL,

motived palaeographically (2) the apodosis, which should include both Hestia and Hermes, is thus in the singular (3) the sense becomes "you {iirdprjye) " both dwell in the fair houses of men this hardly suits Hermes, who, though TTpoT^Xatos etc. is not essentially a god
;

{eaTrea-dai for ce-air-

The

a redupl. aor., cf. Leaf on E 423). translation might be "you follow

;

of (in) the house.

(4)

The

clause ^py/xara

with an asyndeton, for 6', after the third word, can hardly be a In the Oxford text copula to the clause.
KoKd kt\.
is left

(men) with wisdom and strength (dat. of accompaniment) or perhaps "you follow their wisdom" etc., i.e. "watch and give increase to," an amplification of eld&res. No reasonable correction has been proposed Gemoll's p6ov 6', ^airecrde Kal Tjfuv is supported in sense by xxvii. 20, but is too violent.
;

XXX

HYMN TO EAKTH THE MOTHER

who compares
Homeric

OF ALL

Geoddeck's theory that this hymn is Orphic has rightly met with no support, except from Crusius {Philolog. xlvii. p. 208, 1889),
It is a genuine prelude in the Orph. h. xxvi. There are absolutely no indications of date or style. we may, however, infer that it is of no great antiquity,
;

place ; as the writer seems to have borrowed from the

GemoU compares hymn resembles

(Crusius
/.c).

hymn to Demeter and 18, 19 (see on h. Bern. 486). The 7, 12, the two following in length, and seems to to the same age and perhaps to the same workmanship belong

295

XXX
Eic

Fhn

JuiHTepa

naNTOON

Tatav
ocra

TrafjLfjiriTeLpav
f)

aeiaofiai,
eirl

rjijOefiedXov,

7rpe<7^L(TT7jv,
rjfjLev

(^ep^et

"^QovX

TrdvO^
rjS

oiroa

io-rlv

yQdva

Blav iTrip'^erao,

oara irovrov,

^S' ocra TTcoTcovTai,

i/c

rdBe (^ep^erat ck creOev oXffov.

&

creo

3'

evirathe^ re koI evKapirot rekeSovaL,

8*

iroTvia,
6p7]roc<i

ep^erat Bovvat ^iov r}K dcfyeXeo-dai dv6p(i>iroicnv' 6 S' oXffcof;, ov Ke ai) Ovfi^
<7v
TL/jLTjo-rj^;'

Trpocppwv
/BpiOec

t<S

d(j)6ova

irdvTa Trdpecrn.
'^Be

fJLev

(7(f)cv

dpovpa
oIko^

(fyepeajSio^;,
8'

KTrjvecTLv

6V0r)Vt,

e/jLTTiTrkarat

Kar dypov^; iaOXSiV

10

evvofiirjai, iroXiv Kdra KoXki'yvvaLKa KOipaveova, 6Xfio<; Be ttoXi;? koI irXovro'^ oTrrjBel'

avTol

B*

TiTULUS.
praebent

efc

THN JUHTepa ndNTCON

Lg
1.

xD

eic

t^n

rfiN

p:
2.

imaginem
9^pKei
:

terras

APQ,

solis

eOpue^eeXoN Barnes

II

punctis
j|

3. 8. Tijui^ceic libri corr. Franks On^pxcrai dn^pxerai 11 appositis 10. ndpecri familiae p plerique nep 4cn E : nip 4cti DnL2NP : n^pecri B KTi^Nca Ernesti 11. Kard libri corr. Abel
: : :

1.

naJUUUtiTeipaN
(of

irafifi-TjTcap

On
1570

the
f.

a late form for Earth Aesch. F. V. 90). epithet see Roscher Lex. i.
:
:

and 486

fMiy'

SX/Sioj

8v

tiv

iKetvai

Aue^ueeXoN only here. 5. The omission of the subject to TeX^eouci is not harder than the omission of Tis in xxix. 6, where see note. Here
dvOpuiroL is to be supplied from 7. eUnaidec : in allusion to Tij KovpoTp6(/>os
;

vpocppov^us (plXuvrat. cf. h. Ap. 536 rd 8. t<^ t* fi9eoNa kt\. But the sub5' d(f>dova irdvTd Trdpea-rai. stitution of 5' for t' is here not required. 9. C91N probably the singular, as in h. Fan 19, where see note,
: :

10. eOewNeT the subject is 6 SX/Stoj, not Apovpa, which would not suit xar'
:

aypo^s (Gemoll).
11.

Preller-Robert

i.^

p.

e&Kapnoi
(Paus. X.

cf.

635 f. the Dodonaean

xaXXirONaiKa has emphasis

men

hymn

12.

10)
:

Fa

KdpTTovi

dviei^ 81' 8

K\-^^Te fxar^pa TaTav.

(auroO, women, and children (13 f.) are alike lalessed. 12. 6XB0C kt\. : from h. Dem. 489

as a Chthonian deity. d<peX^ceai 7. 6 8X6ioc ktX. : cf. h. Dem. 480,

i.e.

JWovtov
8l8<a<riv.

8s

dvdp(biroi^

i<pevos

6v7}Toi<rtr

296

XXX

EIC

THN MHTEPA HANTDN

^epecrav6e<TLV ev<f)povi 6v/jbS

297

irapdevLKai re
01/9
/C

%o/30fc9

irai^ova-at crKaipovac
(TV
TCfi'^(rrj<;y

Kar avdea jMoXdaKa

<T6fjLvr)

ttoltj^;,

15

6ed, d(f)dov6 Saifiov.

'^aipe,
7rp6(l)pa)v

8'

OeMV fjuijTijp, aXo'^ Ovpavov daT6p6evTo<i, dvT 61)87)9 ^lotov Ovfi^pe* oTra^e'
aeio koX dWrjf;
iivrjo-ofx

avrdp
13.

iyo) kuI

doihrj^.

H ndNTCc margo E 14. nepecaNO^ciN xD ddpocuNi;; Mattliiae nap' nep eOoNe^ciN Steph. noXuaNeeciN aut nepiaNe^ciN Barnes 9epecaNe^ciN Ernesti eOoNe^ciN Hermann nepiri^eeciN Waardenburg 9epeaNe^ciN
||

eOawe^ciN p

orat

Lobeck
ed.
pr.
:

noXuaNeeciN Abel
CKaipouci
16.

15.
:

Rubnken

xc<'P<>^<^>
:

naizouci xa'pouo libri (nafzouci T): nafzoucai servat Franke JuaXaxd libri corr.
i|

Stephanus
14.
is

TiJu>Hiceic libri

corr.

Franke

2l9eiTe Mattliiae

though Solmsen

9epecaNe^ciN (p. 20
:

this

correction,
;

n. 1) disapproves,

of Gaea and identification, mother of the gods is early ;

Rhea
cf.

as

Soph.

clearly indicated by a;'s irepeaavd^a-iv for the form cf. (pepic^ios, (pepecraiTrovos,
;

Hes. Scut. 13 ^epea-auK^as, Stesich./r. 26 is also found Xiireadvopas (pepavdris (Meleager, Anth. Fal. ix. 363. 2), whence

Lobeck preferred ^epeavd^aip ; for this form cf. also ^epeavy^a Anth. Fal. ix.
634.
15.

Fhil. 391 Trafx^CbTL Va, ixarep avrod Ai6s, Solon fr. 36 /atjtt;/? fieyLarr] dai/mdvuiv As wife of Uranus she was 'OXvfiiricov. in strict Hesiodean mythology the mother of the Titans and Cronos ; but the simple deQv is no doubt meant to

include all the gods. 18. BioTON euxx^pe' 5naze

h.

cf.

Orph.

CKaipouci

Ruhnken's emendation
the confusion,
or

xxviii.

11,

and

Ixvii.

8 ^ibrov t^Xos

is brilliant

and

certain.
18, 19

17.

ee&N

JU)4THp:

= ^. Dem.

494, 495.

XXXI

HYMN
The resemblance

TO HELIOS

of this and the following hymn is striking. If the two are not the work of a single author, as GemoU and (less confidently) Baumeister suppose, the writer of one hymn must

The description of the bright closely parallel to that of the Moon, and the language is in several places identical; c 10, 13, and see further on 15 f.

have taken the other as his model.

Sun

is

In both hymns there appears to be a search after recondite The concluding mythology (Euryphaessa 2, Pandia xxxii. 15). formulae of the hymn shew that they were preludes to recitation. There are no distinctive marks of date, except the mention of Selene as winged, in xxxii. 1. This literary conception seems to belong to the decadence of mythology, perhaps not before the Alexandrine period cf. the winged Dioscuri in xxxiii. 1 3. The two hymns, though rather turgid in style, are written in the " " Homeric manner Baumeister has no reason in attributing them to the Orphic school of Onomacritus, and they have nothing in common with the extant Orphic hymns (viii and ix) to the same deities. The place of composition cannot be recovered the cult of Helios was widespread, especially in the Peloponnese, and was of course famous at Khodes see Preller-Eobert i.^ p. 429 f.
; ; ;

298

XXXI
E!c ''HXioN

"HXtoz/ vfivelv avT

J^aWioTTT],
<f)aedovra,
TracSl

A to?
tov

re/co?

ap'^^eo

Movcra

^vpv^deaaa
Ovpavov

PoS)'in<;

yeivaro
jrjfie

Valrj^;

/cat

d(7T6p6evT0<i*

yap ^vpvcfxieo-aav dyaKXenrjv

rj

'Tirepiwv,
5

avT0Ka(Ti'yvr]r7]v,

t6K6 KaXKifia T6Kva, Hfti re poSoTrrj'^vv, evirXoKafjuov re XeXijvrjv, HeXcov T aKajJiavT , eineLKekov ddavaTOoacv,
ol

09 ^alvet 6v7]TolaL kov dOavdroicn deolcnv nnroL^ i/nffe^aco^;' a/nepSvov S' o ye BepKerat oacroLq 6K KOpvdog, \a/uL7rpal B^ aKrlve^ air avrov '^pvo-ei]<;
TiTULUS.
2.
7.

10

dc

hXion

xD
4.
:

dc t6n

IiXion

imaginem
10.

solis

exhibent
5.

APQRiRg

eupufdacca Barnes
6pi&efKeTON Matthiae

6raKXeiTH[N

draKXurfiN

cet.

linii^paNON

Bothe

xP^c^c

libri

oYh pro h oi corr. Barnes

Br

the later form, in Homer, In the hymns also 'H^Xtoy is For the invocation to regular. Calliope cf. Alcman fr. 45 (Smyth 18)
1.
:

"HXiON

only ^271.

Mwcr' &ye, KaXXtoTra, ddyarep Ato's, dpx iparQv eir^iop, Bacchyl. v. 176 etc. now " ; the word does not aOxe, Baumeister comimply other hymns. pares Terpander/r. 2 dfKpi /ulol adre &vax6' cKara^oXov kt\. 2. In E0pu9decca only here. Hesiod Theog. 371, Theia is the mother of the Sun, Moon, and Dawn ; cf. Pind. Isthm. iv. 1. See Roscher Lex. ii. 3160.
|

' *

mentioned with the Olympian gods in in any case he was Theog. 8 The poet may have certainly addvaros. drawn a distinction between the visible gods of nature and the invisible dddvaroi, such as Hermes or Athena. More probably he borrowed iirieiKeXof ddavdroLo-tp without troubling to consider its prohe knew dKdfiavra as an epithet priety
is

Hes.

of the
8.
'*

Sun (S

239, 484).

Cf.

2.

its Homeric use of a 9. Ynnoic in chariot and horses" ; but the conception of the Sun as a driver is not Homeric

7.

The

from

line is apparently borrowed 60 ifWebv t dKd/xavr, iirieiKeXov

ddavdroLo-iv, which disposes of conjectures in place of eTriekeXov (GemoU). Franke's explanation that the two last words refer to the sun's inferiority compared with the Olympians, requires some modification. The Sun, with Selene and Eos,

see 63, 88, h. Herm. 69) {h. Dem. Rapp in Roscher Lex. i. 1998 and 2005. the Dawn has horses, ^ 224 f. In Homer
;

the MSS. have XP^<^V^ I 10. XP"c^"c in the parallel passage xxxii. 6 xp^<^^o^
:

dirb aretpdvov, all

form, which An* aOroO

may
:

except p have the open be restored here,

xxxii. 3 ^s Atto.

cf.

299

300

TMNOI OMHPIKOI

XXXI

aly\i]ev (ttl\^ov<tl, Trapa Kpordcfxov re irapeial \a/jL7rpal airo /cpaTo<; ')(apiev KaTkyov(Ti irpoatinrov Tri\av^e<i' koXov he nrepl XP^'' ^^/^Trerat 6cr6o<;
\7rT0vpy<; irvotfj avefxcoVy
v6^ dp'

6 y

<TT7]aa<;

apaeve^ 'lirTroi' ^pL'<rofu7oz^ apfia koI L7nrov<;

vtto

8'

15

0(T7rcrio<;

^at/oe,

ovpavov ^D^KeavovSe. dva^, irpocppcov Se ^iov OviMrjpe' oira^e^

irepbirrjcri

hi

eK (T60

8'

dp^d/jLevo<;
o)v

kXtjctq)

fiepoTrcov

yevo^ dvBpcov

rj/uLcdicov,

epya Oeol OvTjTolcnv eBec^av.

:

nap6 KpoT6<paiN bi t' ^'eeipai Matthiae lacunam hie statuit Heraiann Xenroupr^c* hnoiijc 8' dwiucoN 0n6 edccoNcc Ynnoi Valckenar eOr' Sn 15. post h. v. lacunam indicavimus crdXac Matthiae CT4cac] crelXac Matthiae ieUcac Gemoll 16. eecncdouc StephanunHCiN &n oOpaNoO Baumeister nas ^cn^pioc Ruhnken 19. eeai Matthiae
11. nepJ KpoTd90ici t' ^eeipai Pierson 14.

Ynnor

11

||

|1

|1

||

unless

this must be corrupt means "cheeks of a helmet" (Hermann), for which there is no the sense would thus be authority "from his temples the bright cheek11.

napeiai
it

pieces
face,
is

enclose his beautiful, far-shining

from the head (downwards)." There no objection to irapa KpoTd^xaiP^dirb

cf. four quatrains xxx, xxxii), the hymn to the Dioscuri (xxxiii) has 17 verses. The lacuna can only be avoided by the assumption that iv6' dp' is corrupt, as well as arria-as, which is inconsistent with If a TrifXTrrjcn in the present context. line has fallen out the sense may be,
;

number (suggesting

hymns

xxviii,

Matthiae's irapd Kpordipuv 54 t KparSs. ^dnpai would give an easier sense, and is at least better than irepl KpoTd<poLaL t
^detpai.

13.

THXaur^c

cf.

xxxii.

8,

where

"then, having stopped his golden car and horses (he rests at the topmost point of heaven, until he again) sends them wondrously through heaven to ocean." ffTT^aas would refer to the sun's apparent
halt at mid-day, before he begins his descent ; cf. Shelley {Hymn of Apollo) "I stand at noon upon the peak of Heaven." The description of the sun's

cifAara <T<rafiivif)=^'4adQ^ here. The line, though undoubtedly 14.

of necessity corrupt. certainly sound, and ttvoit) dviixwv may be taken (with Matthiae) as depending in sense on Xd/xTreTai, "the fair fine-spun garment on his body shines in the wind." To i!'7r6 5' dpaeves Xinroi we may supply \d[xirovTai or merely eiaiv, cf. Orac. ed. Hendess 54. 4 Hvvdaplda^ 5' dddiwoTn^dfievoi MeviXau re Kal EWovs varovs r^pwas ot AaKedaifiovc Sir/, rather than assume a lacuna after this line, with
difl&cult,
is

not

XeiTTovpyh

is

brightness

is

most appropriate,

if

noon

is

the parallel hymn, where Selene is brightest as she comes to the full (xxxii. 11 f.). 16. eecn^cioc for the adverb cf. h. Herm. 103 dSfMTJres 5' 'Uavov. The more difficult nominative is not to be corrected into deaTreaiovs ; nor is it likely that
;

meant

cf.

ea-tr^pios

would have been corrupted

:

(cf.

Hermann.

Valckenar's emendation (see crit. n.) is too far removed from the mss. 15. 16. Here a lacuna seems necessary owing to the sense and to the mood of which must be subjunctive ; TT^fxirriarc, Gemoll objects that the body of the hymn should have 16 lines only, to match xxxii. But the correspondence between the two hymns is in any case imperfect, as the concluding verses are unequal in number. Although 16 is a favourite

xxxii. 11). 18. kXi^cco

Q.

on the form
3.
:

cf.

Schulze

p.

281 n.

19.

Ajuie^coN

sc. ijpdwv,

as in

23,

Hes. Op. 158.

Gemoll adopts Matthiae's (Muses), to correspond with xxxii.

eeoi
:

deai 20,

is not impossible, although with the sense is satisfactory, "whose deeds the gods shewed to mortals," i.e. the gods taught the heroes divine deeds.

This
deoi

XXXII

HYMN
On
of
this

TO SELENE
und
ii.

hymn
see

see Introduction to xxxi,

Selene

Eoscher Selene
art. in

Verwandtes

and on the mythology 1890, with

f.

Nachtrdge 1895, and his

Lex.

3119

301

XXXII
Etc

CgXhnhn

M.'^vrjv

aeiheiv ravva-iirTepov ea-irere MoOcrat,

^Su67ret9 Kovpau H^povlBeo) Ato9,

a,7ro

tWope?

mStj^;'

^9 atyXi] yalav iXlaaeTao ovpav6BeiKTo<; aiT adavdroco, ttoXik; S* viro k6(t/jlo<; opcopev KpaTo<; alyKrjf; XajMirovaT)^' (TTlX/Sei Be t aXd/jL7reT0<; drjp
'^pvcreov diro
TiTULTJS.

aT6<pdvov,
:

dicrlve^

ivScdovrai,
:

eic

ceXHNHN IID

e!c

thn csXi^nhn ETp

|1

imaginem lunae exhibent

AQRiEgj eandem cum

r
3.

11

1. ceXi^NHN pro ui^nhn signis quattuor lunae phasium P General EII : Scnere cet. : corr. Baumeister eOeidA pro deideiN Bothe : deidei Rj
:

aYrXH nepi rataw Hermann 5. 3' dXduneroc libri 4. k6cuon DEII CTfXBHc' dXduneroc Aldina d^ t* dX. Barnes ^k jueXdNTaroc iikp Pierson criXBij b' IniXdjunerai Ruhnken dnoXduneroc Hermann ctIXBhci b' dXdjuneroc Franke ^kxTngc p liNdaioNxai euXdjunexoc Baumeister 6. xP^co" P dKTfipcc a?AtD
fie
:

II

|I

Rosclier
1.

deldeiN
;

patible

and gcnere seem incombut the parallel with xxxi. 1

winged
{Lex.

{vfjiudu Apx^o) suggests that ^a-ireTe maybe used irregularly for "follow," i.e. "go on to" sing. The sense would be very appropriate, if the two hymns were not only the work of one poet, but were recited on the same occasion, as might well be the case cf. Aristot. Uth. Nic. iii. 1. 2 ^Trerai biekdeiv. Ebeling's trans;

appears to be no other example of a Selene in literature, and the type is very uncertain in art Roscher
;

3140) doubtfully identifies a winged goddess on a gem (MiillerWieseler ii. 16, 176 a) as Selene-Nike. The attribution of wings to Selene is rather due to a confusion with Eos than with Nike. Even when she drives a
ii.

car,

Eos

is

regularly
for the

represented
cf.

as

lation dicite ut

the Greek.
eiieidi],

canam does violence to Most editors accept Bothe's

If there is

winged. 2. cbdwc
494.
3.

form

h.

Bern.

but this would not be corrupted

to deideiv.
d'idlTjv

any corruption,
:

l:XfcceTai

be suggested if the alternative form deidiTju were written, deideiv would easily result as a metrical correction. dtSios is of two terminations in Hes. Sc^it. 310, xxix. 3, but of three

may

remarkable.

with direct accusative is Franke translates in terrani

;

volvitur {funditur)

Gemoll's suggestion

"surrounds" (for eXLaa-eL) is better. 4. Kpaxbc dn' deaNdTOio = A 530.

5. Barnes' correction of the metre by inserting r is simpler than any of the emendations of dXd/iTreros. 6.

Orph. h. X. 21, Ixxxiv.

all events, is
cf.
;

6.

^airere,

at

sound for its regular use 484 etc. the epithet seems to TaNucinrepoN There imply lateness of composition.
xxxiii. 1,

xpwc^o"

'

tli6

* '

"

epithet

golden

is

as common as "silver" in classical allusions to the moon : cf. Pind. at

least

302

XXXII
VT

EIC

CEAHNHN

303

av air ^flKeavoto Xoeo-aafjiivrj yjpoa kcCKov, eifiara eaaafjuevrj TTjXavyea Bla XeXrjvy,
^v^a/jb6vr}

ircoXov^i

ipLav'^eva^;,

alyXrjevTa^y
10

icravfjuevw^
(T7rpLrj,

irporepwcr ikdarj KoXkirpL'^a'^ Xirirov^y 6 re ifkrjdei fjueXa^; 6y/jLo<i, Bc^ofjjTjvo'i'

Xa/jLTTporaTal r

avyal tot

ae^ofjuevi)^

TeXeOovatv

ovpavoOev TeKfjLcop Be ^poTol^ koX o-rj/jLa TeTVKTat. Ty pd iroTe K.poviBr}<; i/jLiyrj (ptXoTTjTc koX evvrj'
Tj

S*

viroKvacra/jbevrj
elSof}

iKTTpeTrh
')(alp6,

TlavBelrjv yelvaTO Kovprjv, e^ovaav iv dOavaTOLo-i Oeolai,

Xev/ccoXeve,

15

dvaaaa, Oea
iv7rX6KafjLO<;' 03V

Bla ^eXrjvT],

'irp6(f)pov,
acro/juai,

aeo B
diro

dp'^o/juevo^

KXea

cfxoTcov

rj/jLidecov,

KXeiovcr

epyfiaT

doiBoi,
epoevTCdV,
|i

Moucrao)!^

OepdnrovTe'^,

(TTOfjudTcov

20
^?

nXweH 11. 6 "bk Bauineister 10. npoT^pco Peppmiiller coir. Barnes 12. reX^eaaciN libri Sruoc] Spkoc Gemoll
:

(praeter B)

||

01.

3.

20, Eur. Phoen.

176, Anth. Pal.

p. 94,

V. 15. 1, orac. ap. Jo.

Lyd.

Nonn.

6yixov

8rjuoc, orbit"; cf. Aratus 749 fxiyav eXaijvuv, Nicand. Ther. 571 (of

"

Dion. 44. 192, and other references in On the Roscher Lex. ii. 3130, 3136.
(TT^ipavos see ib. 3133.

the

unnecessary,

dKTiNec
h.

the last syllable is lengthened

;

Gemoll's 6yKos is therefore although supported by Parmen. 102 a-cpalprjs ivaXlyKiov 6yKia, "mass," ''bulk."
sun).
13. T^KJULcop ktK.
:

by position
Dion.

see

on

h.

Dem.

269,

and

cf.

i.e.

1. 18.

liNdidoNTOi: the verb has been accepted, although the middle is not found elsewhere, and it is difficult to see how ivdiana {=sub divo sum or simply wrsor in) is appropriate to the rays of the moon. The usual translation "are diffused" cannot fairly be extracted from the word. The writer may intend it to mean "are The rarity of the as bright as day." verb is an argument for its genuineness otherwise Roscher's evdaiovrai, might be

received.

A 499, T 1002 etc. riaNBeiHN elsewhere unknown as a daughter of Selene the point of her introduction here is not apparent. Hermann's Travdirjv would make the mythoThe daughter logy even more obscure. of Selene seems to be merely an abstraction of the moon herself; cf. Ulpian on Dem. Mid. 517 ol Se Ilavdiav TT]v '2i\rjVT]v voixi^ovaiv, Orph. h. fr. 11
Apoll. Arg.
15.
:

periods of time by the full moon (Baufor T^Kfiwp or r^Kfiap of the meister) heavenly bodies cf. Eur. Sec. 1273,
;

men compute

of the horses of Eos \p On ii. 103. the car of Selene see Roscher Lex. ii.
9.

ncbXouc

iravd2a
XcDj/)

^eXTjvairj,

Maximus

{-Trepl

Karap-

246,

and Selene Theocr.

3174
f.
:

22, 281, festival Jlavdia

and 463. The Attic was not connected with

:

3134
10.

f.,

Homer has only npoT^pcoc' for TTpoT^pw (with hiatus I 199, S 36) the later irporipwae cf. Apoll. Arg. A 306, 1241. full. at the i.e. 11. Six^uHNOC Another form is 5ix6fir]VLs, for Avhich cf. . . Find. 01. iii. 19 5Lx6/j-r)vis M-fjva, Apoll. Arg. A 1231. this may be ac11 f. b re nXt^eei cepted, with TeX^dovaiv (for reKiduxnv
; : . :

the goddess (Preller-Robert i.'^ p. 445 n. 1). 18. np69poN here a true adjective, " benevolent " in xxx. 18, xxxi. 17 the word is used predicatively with a verb, as in Homer (A 543 etc.). 19, 20. Cf. a 338 and for the phrase Moucrdwi/ depdirwv Hes. Theog. 100-102,
;

Theognis 769, Margites

Kaibel 101.
3,

i.

2,

Epig. gr.

which

is

due to

iXdarj

10).

But

6 di

(Baumeister) would be the epic usage.

Orac. ed. Hendess 77. 3 and (b) 1, Inscr. gr. onetr. ed. Preger 248 (of Linus), Ar. Av. 909, 913. xXebuc' on the form see Schulze Q. E. p. 281.
:

XXXIII

HYMN TO THE DIOSCUEI

Although
older than

placed last in the collection, this hymn is no doubt The xvii, which seems merely an abstract of it.

a vigorous piece of writing, and may well belong to a at least as early as the fourth or third century B.C. The period reference to the Dioscuri as winged (13) seems a mark of

poem

is

on the other hand the hymn appears to be preis little doubt that it was imitated by Theocritus,^ whose description of the storm lulled by the Dioscuri is more elaborate than the simple language of the hymn {idyl. xxii, see on 6, 15). In this hymn, as often, the Twin Brethren are identified with the lights (of an electric nature) which appear on the masts or Plin. N, R. cf. Eur. Or. 1 6 3 6 f. sails of a ship during a storm Lucian dial. deor. xxvi. ii. 101, Diod. iv. 43, Plut. cle def. or. 30 2 Two lights were a Seneca Q. iV. 1. 1. 13 Ov. Fast. v. 720. of safety a single light (identified with Helen = ekivavs:) sign From the middle ages the lights have betokened the worst. Erazer on Pans. ii. 1. 9 been called the fire of St. Elmo (Telmo). references for the mediaeval and modern belief. gives The editors do not notice the similarities of language between = vii. 1 8 airb cf. 1 this hymn and vii (to Dionysus) (a/Ac^t)
lateness
;

Alexandrine, for there

vr^Siv

=
',

vii.

airo

vr}6<;

(a

rare

use)

12

14 dpyaXeojv icjydvrj = Y\i. 46; 16 (T'qfiaTa

= vii. 24 dpya\eov<; dvepuov; dve/JLcov ol he tSoz/re? = vii. 42; see also on

\ ;

icftdvyaav

vii.

16
10.

These resemblances, taken singly, are slight

suggests the possibility that this

but their number

Dionysus, which
^

is

probably

hymn was much older.

see

influenced by that to

Baumeister, Gemoll, and Abel agree on this point ;

editors,

Of

recent

also Crusius (1889) p. 202.

.

in

Philolog.

xlviii.

304

XXXIII
Eic AlOCKOUpOUC

^AfjL(j>l

Ato9 Kovpov^
ArjSijf;

iXL/ccoTTiSe^

eairere

MoOcrat,

^vvhapiha^;,

KaWc(T(f)vpov
fcal

ayXaa

reKva,

K.d(TTopd
Toiff;

0^

LTrTroBa/jLov

d/ii(Ofir)Tov

UdXvBevKea,
5

viro

Tavyerov

/copV(j>fj

6p60<;

jjueyaXoLO

fjbi'^OelfT

iv (piXoTTjTt Ke\aLve^ei K.povLcovi

(TcoTrjpa^ TK iralBaf; eiri'^Oovicov dvdpcoTreov oDKVTTOpav re veS)v, ore re airep^wcnv deWat

'^etfjuepcai,

Kara ttovtov d/JLelXi^ov

Ai,o<;

ol 8'

diro

vrjoov

eif^ofievoi KaXeovcTL

Kovpov<^ /jLeydXooo
10

dpveaatv \6vkov<7lv,
7rpvfivr)<;'

ttjv

dKpcorijpia ^dvT6<; dvefMO^ re p,e<ya<; koI KVfJba 6aXdaa-r]<^

eir

TiTULUS.

elc
||

Nidec Heringa

diocKoupouc ^cnere

xD

eic

DN
:

4.

Kopu9fic Barnes

1. ^ikcoKdcTopa kqJ noXudeuKHN p 11. npc^pHc pro npOuNHC

Kammerer
1.

||

juerac] xie 11

omisso spatio

Jue superscribitur

E
of the city Tyndaris
p.

hsx^i

see

on

vii. 1.

X 299 they were sons of Leda and Tyudareus here and in xvii they are called sons of Zeus, but also Tyndarids from their puta2.

TuNBapBac: according

to

ZfiTHPES on coins (Head Hist. Num.

Eledra 992 ^pordv
cwTripas
8.
^x'^^'''^^:

166

f.)

cf.
\

Eur.
rcfias

iv dXos po6ioi$

hnb nhcon

cf. vii. 6.
:

Castor is Tvvdapidrjs (Theocr. xxii. 136), but in the next line both are called At6s v'ub. Some poets reconciled the apparent discrepancy by making Castor the son of Tyndareus, and Polydeuces the son of Zeus, Cypriafr. 4, Find. Nem. x. 80 (who, however, calls them Tyndarids, 38). 3. Cf. r 237, X 300, Cypriafr. 6. 6. 4. Taiirerou the mss. have the form in a here and in xvii. 3, for the Ionic in
tive

father

so

10. dKpcortipia in Herod, viii. 121 aKpuT-qpLa vt}6$ is a ship's beak, and Kammerer would read 7r/)<^|0?7s for Tr/aiz/Aj/T;?,

on the ground that the images of the

ship's patron-deities were placed in the bows. But aKpurripia means any " upper part" or "end," and is here clearly " to

{^103, Oypria/r. Q. 2). in Theocr. xxii. 6 f. the 6, ccorApac Dioscuri are saviours of horses, as well as of men and ships. They bear the title
7j
:

"deck, I'K/j'a. Astherewere equivalent decks fore and aft (see M. and R. App. 1., Torr Ancient Ships p. 57) xpiufivris is added to limit the word. Gemoll wrongly takes irp6/j,vr] = vr]^s. The sailors crowd to the stern for safety from the waves, as in vii. 48 (for a different
reason).

305

306
OrJKav vTro^pv^LTjv,

TMNOI OMHPIKOI
ol
8'

xxxiii

e^aTTLvrj*;

ii^dvrjcrav

^ovdfjaL irrepyfyeaa-i

Bl

ai6epo<^ at^avref;,

avrUa
KVfiara vavraci

8'
S'

dpyaXecov dvificov Kareiravo-av dWa<;,

15

iaropeaav Xeu/c^? d\o<; iv irekd'yecTa-i, crrjfjLara KaXd, TrovoV^" (T^ictlv' ol he lS6vre<i <y7]0r}aav, Travaavro B ot^vpolo ttovoio.
')(aip6re,

avrdp

TvvSapuBai,, Ta')(ecov eiri^riTopef; XizTTfjuv iyoDV vfiicov re koX aXkr}'; fxvrjaoiju doiB7J<i.
: :

dN^ouc in textu ET in marg. yp. 14. d^XXai p 13. HONeHCi Stephanus &iK\ac Xi^cin 16. nX6ou pro ndwou Mattliiae KpiciN pro C91CIN Baumeister n6Nou dnoN6c9iciN omisso Nauraic Bury 19. re om. libri add. Barnes Abel ad calcem h. hymni est versus devpl Tr^Xas Xdxe tQv 4s Saifxovas v/xvwv ofiripov in codd. ABCrLaLgNPQRiRg (non in V) in ed. pr. WXos tQiv tov oix-qpov {jfxvcjv epigramma
||

II

||

els

^hovs additur in
12.

DETC
:

ed. pr.

15.

eHKQN CnoBpuxiHN XeuKHC, "calm,"

Cf.

cf. e

as

319. in Xcuktj

yoKi^vTj K 94,
hix ireXayos.

Theocr. xxii. 19 at^a

Xiirapa bh

5' air oK-rjy ova-' dve/xoi,

yakdva

to require emendation. The substitution of Kpiaiv, Xtlxtiv, <tx'^<tiv, or afi^atv of (Oxford Text) has been suggested these only the last two are graphically
;

one of these 16. n6N0u C91CIN necessarily corrupt ; Matthiae's a<l>i<nv fails to account for <y(f>L<nv factorily, so that the latter word
:

words
irKbov
satis-

Bury's probable. (C. R. 1899, p. 183)

(omitting
va&raLs,

irdpov
is also

airovb(T(()i<Tiv

formally good

is

which

might have
airovo-

seems

been inserted metrically when had been dropped after trbvov).

APPENDICES

Delos
island of Delos lias been of late years thoroughly and successfully explored by the French School of Athens, and the results of their labours are recorded in the Bulletin de Correspondance Hellenique^ vols, i to xxiii (M. Homolle's account in vol. i is dated March 31, 1877). Unfortunately M. Homolle and his colleagues have not as yet (1903) produced any single definitive publication upon the island as a whole, and the inquirer has still to have recourse to the excellent description of Delos published immediately before the last series of excavations began Recherches sur This book recapitulates Delos, par J. Albert Leb^gue, Paris 1876. the older literature, collects the classical references, and supplies a useful map of the island. Lebfegue's own achievement was the excavation and identification of the first shrine of Apollo. The want of a comprehensive work upon Delos is in some measure met by various recent publications, based in some cases on the French material as discovered up to their date, in others on personal impression, viz. G. Attinger Beitrdge zur Geschichte von Delos bis auf 01. 153. 2, V. von Schoffer de Deli insulae rebus 1889, Jebb J. H. S. i. p. 7 f., Tozer Islands of the Aegean p. 6 f.. Dyer Gods in Greece p. 355 f., C. Diehl Excursions in Greece (tr. Perkins) p. 128 f., and the articles by Homolle {Delia) in Daremberg and Saglio, and by Biirchner and von

The

Schoffer in Pauly-Wissowa. Delos is an island of about six kilometres long by three across at its broadest, and lies N. and S. between Rheneia and Myconos. The centre is taken up by Mt. Cythnus, a granite hill of no great height (118 metres),
but, as Tozer rightly remarks, "very conspicuous from every point in On the east side this mountain descends steeply the neighbouring sea." into the sea, but on the W. there is a strip of low ground between it and the water, and here, facing Rheneia, the ancient town with its harbour and temples lay. The mountain is pierced by a deep ravine (5-6 on Lebfegue's map) at the bottom of which flowed a stream which fell towards the town. This was identified with the Inopus by an inInopus scription discovered in 1883 {B. C. H. vii. p. 329, S. Reinach The conjecture of the German traveller et le sanctuaire des Cabires). Ross {Griechische Inseln i. 31) was therefore justified; other explorers

307

308

HOMERIC HYMNS

(Lebfegue p. 115 f.) had wished to see the Inopus in a channel running from a spring in the extreme NE. of the island, which was thought to feed the wheel-shaped pond. In historical times the sagri luoghi of Delos were all close to the harbour, and convenient for the inspection of pilgrims. very con-

mass of buildings has been uncovered and identified see the plan of the neighbourhood of the harbour in the Guide Joanne Grece The most vol. ii by Homolle and Nenot, reproduced in Pauly-Wissowa. celebrated of the sights were the temple of Apollo the colossal statue set up by the Naxians (with the well-known inscription rov aj^vrov XlOov for which see Rohl /. G. A. 409, Hoffmann Ion. Dial. p. 20) ; LfiL, etc.,
siderable
; ;

the oval pond

TTOTVta Ar/TW
cTTt
I

(first

in Theognis

5 ^ol/Se

ava^ ore
|

(jiOLviKos paSiVTJ'i x^P^''^

ecf)axf/afXvr],

/xev ae Oea tK dOavdrdiV KdKXixrTOV

rpoxoetSet Xl/xvyj, then in Aesch. Eum. 7 AtTrwv Se Xt/xv-qv [rrjv a-rpoyyvXrjv schol.] Ar^Xiav re ^(otpaSa, Herod, ii. 170 Xifivrj re corrt \ofXvrj XlOlvy) KprjTTtSL KK0(rfxrfixV7] Kol pya.(TpLvr] v KVKXoi Kal jxeyados <o? efiol
/.

kv At^Xo) t} TpoxoeiSrjs KaXeofxevr] Eur. Ion 161, 170, r\ 1103, Callim. Del. 261, Apoll. 59; the temple leased the fish, JB. C. H. xiv. 392), and the altar of horns (fSoifxos Kepdnvos or Ke/oarwv this does not occur in literature earlier than Callim. h. Ap. 58 ; after which cf. Polyb. xxvi. 10. 12, Plutarch Theseus 21, de soil. an. 983 E, These four sites have Ovid Her Old. xxi. 81 sq.. Martial Spectac. i. 4). The actual remains of the temple of Apollo date from all been identified. s. iv. B.C. (Homolle Les Fouilles de Delos, Monuments grecs 1878 p. 33); the relics of the Kparu>v were discovered in 1884 [B. C. H. viii. 417 f.). The oval walled pond has attracted the notice of every traveller ; Tozer p. 12 describes it as "an oval basin, about 100 yards in length, forming a kind of pond, the sides of which were banked in by a casing of stonework ; it is usually dry, but at this season contained a small quantity of water." Near the temple and the pond in the post-Theognidean legend was the tree, olive or palm, which Leto laid hold of in her labour. None of these wonders are mentioned in the Homeric hymn, which only knows Cythnus, the Inopus, a palm-tree, and an "oracle" (81), cavern and states (17) that Apollo was born upon the hill-side. popularly known as the cave of the dragon (no. 3 in Lebegue's map), above the ravine of the Inopus and approached by an ancient road, was excavated by Lebegue (p. 49 f. with plan and sketch at the end ; This place when excavated the latter is reproduced by Prof. Jebb). was found to be clearly a building and not a natural cave ; a base of a statue was found on the floor. Lebegue and Burnouf held, as appears probable, that this was the birthplace and original shrine and oracle of Apollo ; the inscription however in which a reference was found to an = C. /. A. ii. 818) is now differently read. a/oxaio? I'ews (Lebas 242 As in the Odyssey ^162 Odysseus saw at Delos the young shoot of a palm coming up by the altar of Apollo, it is thought (by Lebegue I.e. and S. Keinach B. C. H. vii. 352) that the original holy sites will have consisted of the XPW'^IP''^^ ^^ birthplace on the hillside, with a palm beside it, and perhaps an altar, as at Cirrha and elsewhere, at the landing-place and a t/aI'os in which the aywv was held ; and that with
cSo/cee 00-17 Trep
;

T.

APPENDICES

309

the institution of the panegyris and the coming of pilgrims from both sides of the Aegean, the sacred story was given a new and more conThere we find it firmly venient home to the north of the harbour. established by the time of Theognis (cf. also Cic. in Verrem Act. ii. lib. i. An inference may hence be made to the date of a document 46). like the Homeric hymn which is unaware of these later conditions. It may be suggested that the influence of Pisistratus or of Polycrates is a likely period for the building of the first temple by the harbour and ''the systematisation of the story the same period at which the first

historical

temple at Delphi was erected. The mimicry of the Ar/AtaSes (v. 162) is interpreted by Lebegue p. 13 and 257 and Homolle B. C. H. xiv. 501, 502 to mean that they sang It was doubtless in dialect and with the national music of the pilgrims. intended to save pilgrims the trouble of bringing their choir with them, as the Messenians (Pans. iv. 4. 2) did, to sing Eumelus' irpoa-o^iov,

D'Orville, to whom this suggested the gift of tongues {fere idem praedicatur de Apostolis in Actis\ might better have thought of the The accomplishments of the international confessionals at St. Peter's. Delian women suggest the almost equally remarkable powers of Helen
(5

278

f.).

a good deal of antiquarian literature upon Delos (see us of further details about this interesting centre; Athenaeus, however (172 e), has preserved the statepilgrim ment of ApoUodorus that cooks and maitres d'hotel were provided for

The

loss of

Busolt

i.

211

n. 3) deprives

their

reception

(/xayetpwi/

KaX

rpaTre^oTrotwv

trapei^ovTo

XP^''*5

tois
is

TrapayivofievoLs rrpos rots Upovpyias). The period at which the Apolline

:

worship in Delos

may have begun

Pausanias' story (iv. 4. 2) of Eumelus' Tr/joo-oStov impossible to ascertain It has been called in question appears to refer to the eighth century.

by
p.

several recent critics (e.g. by Diels ap. v. Schoffer de Deli insulae rebus The dedication of the Naxian colossus, 8) but without necessity. which posits an established celebrity for the worship, is not dated later than 600 B.C. Two other archaic inscriptions appear to be of the same

date (HoflFmann

I.e.

nos. 30, 31).

II.

The Subject and Motive of

the

Hymn

to

Hermes

In the

rest of the longer Hymns the unity of the subject is evident, and The Delian and Pythian leaves no doubt as to the motive of each poem.

parts of the

Hymn

to

treats of a single episode, the

Apollo are homogeneous ; the " Wrath of Demeter "

Hymn
;

to

Demeter

and the

Hymn

to

Aphrodite is solely concerned with the love of the goddess for Anchises. In the Hymn to Hermes, at least three distinct episodes are described

(1) the invention of the cithara, (2) the theft of the cows, (3) the reconciliation of Hermes with Apollo, and their exchange of gifts. It has

generally been assumed that one main idea connects these apparently According to some comseparate threads and gives unity to the story. mentators (as Ilgen), this theme is the cunning of the new-born Hermes

god

in acquiring honours ; ^ according to others, it is the glorification of the in his thievish aspect. Baumeister, again, laying stress on 116, 172,
is

argues that the drift of the whole composition

to

shew how Hermes

aspires to the honours of Apollo ; and Gemoll, following up this view, thinks that all the episodes combine to indicate Hermes' determination to win his place as a great Olympian deity. When Hermes starts on
his expedition KpeiMv kpaTL^mv (64), Gemoll notes that the god desires if the words referred merely to natural sacrificial meat hunger, the This argument supposes a flocks at Cyllene were ready to hand (232).
:

minute accuracy which we have no right to demand from the hymnwriter; but it is true that, when Hermes divides the slaughtered cows into twelve parts (128 f.), he is contemplating a sacrifice to the twelve Olympian gods, and to himself among their number. He will not be aStu/07/Tos Kol aAto-Tos (168) ; he claims all the prerogatives of his birthBut, although Hermes' aspiration to high Olympian right (166-173). rank is a prominent feature of the hymn, it cannot be admitted that all the main incidents have been introduced to fit this single theme. Such an interpretation is too narrow, when the hymn is viewed as a whole. The passage which describes the invention of the cithara (24 f.) may, indeed, be explained to suit the theory Gemoll points out that Hermes utilises his instrument in making peace with Apollo, which is a preBut the episode need not owe its liminary to full Olympian honours. He wished to record existence to any such intention in the poet's mind. a legend (on the origin of the cithara), which was no doubt already well' :

See Ludwich

Hymn.

Horn. Merc. Germanice versus p. 33.

310

APPENDICES
known; he
also wished to give, at the outset of his
fact, is

311

hymn, a striking a feature in the character is drawn throughout the hymn. Hermes is the chief representative, in classical literature,^ of the precocious children who are commonly found in folklore. Such children are Krishna, in India ; the boy Cadi, in the Ay^abian ]}^ights ; the divine child Seragunting among the Dyaks ; Vali, in Norse legend, who goes forth to avenge the death of Balder the first night after his birth.While, however, rejecting GemolFs interpretation as inadequate to explain the hymn, we cannot substitute the motive of a precocious thief as the sole theme.^ And, as a matter of fact, the theory of complete unity for each hymn (first postulated by Matthiae) rests on arbitrary aesthetic criticism, and can be disproved for at least one other hymn in the collecMatthiae's canon holds good, as has been observed above, for the tion. rest of the greater hymns, and for the Hymn to Dionysus (vii) ; but the Hymn to Pan (xix) is a distinct exception to the rule. This poem, The consisting of only 49 lines, falls into two well-marked divisions. first part (1-25) deals with the woodland life of Pan; the second half The subject could only be described in recounts the birth of the god. " the praise of Pan." the vaguest terms as (See Introd. to the hymn.) We may fairly argue that the analogy of the short hymn bears on the much longer composition, in which a strict adherence to unity of motive Greve {de h. in Merc. Homer, p. 10) admits is far less to be expected. that many poets collected a series of myths, relating to a deity, into one poem; but he holds that the fashion was set by Callimachus. This arbitrary conclusion is quite unwarranted, and is disproved by the evidence of the early Hymns to Hermes and Fan. Aristophanes has suffered from The majority of his plays the same preconceived rigidity of criticism. have, in each case, a single and obvious motive ; the Birds alone has resisted all attempts to find a unity of purpose ; and, since the time of Vogelin, it has been generally conceded that the analogy of the other
example of Hermes' precocity. This, in of the god to which special attention
plays is misleading, and that no single political or philosophical design pervades the extravaganza. If these arguments are accepted, we need not have recourse to the conclusion reached by Greve {op. cit. p. 14 f.), who after criticising various theories as to the unity of the hymn, finally decides that it is &> farrago fabularum, and cannot be the work of a single author. On the contrary, there seems nothing in the hymn which is not justified by the unity of " " time the poet takes, as it were, a Day in the Life of Hermes ; he explains how, in a few hours, the new-born babe precociously shewed his versatile genius, becoming a musician, a cattle-lifter, and a diviner, proving himself a match for the great Apollo, and finally, in the teeth of opposition,
:

winning his rightful place on Olympus,

So Apollo, h. Ap. 127 cf. note on 214. These examples are taken from an interesting article on the legends of Krishna by W. Crooke in Folk-Lwe xi.
; '^

theme

J).

f.

Lang's explanation (p. 36) that the " is the triumph of astuteness over strength (a triumph" here assigned to the is the trath, but infancy of a god) scarcely the whole truth.

in.

Hymn
The

to

Hermes 552-563
"

the Thriae.

with the Thriae is due to Hermann, from the account of Apollodorus (see on 552) and Zenob. proverb, cent. V. 75 ^iX6xop6<s (fyrjcruv otl vvficfyat KareTxov tov Tlapvaa-a-ov, Tpo<f)ol
identification of the

three sisters

"

'AttoAAcovos

rpets, KaXovfxevaL Opiaij dcf) S>v at fxavTiKol i^rjcfiot dpcal The personified Thriae are merely the mythological explanaKaXovvrai. tion of the dpiat, or divining pebbles, for which cf. Callim. h. Ap. 45 KLVov 8e Bpial Kal fiavnes, with schol. fiavTiKal ^rjcfioc elcriv al Bpial' Sea tovto koI Opial Xeyerai 81 avras evprjarOai vtto tivwv rptwv vvfX(f)0)V'

Agl.

Hesych. s.v., Lobeck Divination by stones etc. is of course world-wide, and must have existed in Greece from time immemorial ; see Frazer on Paus. vii. 25. 10, Schoemann Griech. Alt. ii, p. 302 f., and Bouche-Leclercq Divination dans Vantiquitei. p. 192 f., who remarks that the ApoUine religion found the BptopoXia established
wvofida-dyja-aVf
ii.

p.

814 f.

oiovet Tptac ; so B. M. p. 455. 34, The real etymology is unknown.

at Pytho.

Schoemann

infers

from

Cic. de divin.

i.

34 that similar divina-

tion preceded the oracle at Dodona. One of the explanations of dpiaC in Hesychius (at TrpwTac fxdvreLs) also attests the antiquity of this method.

A trace

of the older method survived in the term dvaipelv, which Lobeck rightly understood to mean originally sortes tollere ; and at Delphi the OptofioXia was allowed to remain as subsidiary to the oracle, e.g. to decide the order of inquirers (Bouche-Leclercq I.e.). According to Suidas s.v. IIv^w, Myihogr. Grace, ed. Westermann p. 384, there was a bowl on the Delphian tripod kv fj at fxavriKal xprj(f>OL t^AAovto Kat ctd^Scuv r^viKa 6
rrjv fxavreiav ^(f>p (see

'AttoAAwv

Schoemann

p.

337, Roscher

i.

2380).

The hymn-writer's conception

morphic

This, at all events, is Matthiae's natural explanation of TrcTraAay/xevat dXcfara XevKd ; the words savour of the oracular style, but the idea is not rare in comedy ; cf. Arist. Eccl. 732, from which it appears that the Kav-qt^opoi had their hair actually powdered with dX<^ira; so Hermipp. ap. schol. Arist. Av. 1551 Mcrirep al

or at least vaguely expressed. (irapOevoi), and are white-haired.

of the nature of the Thriae is vague, They appear to be in part anthropo-

Hesych. dX<fiLr6xpo>s The Thriae appear Arist. fr. 453. therefore to be aged virgins, as well becomes their character of teachers of prophecy. But they undoubtedly partake also of the nature of bees ;
Kavrj<f>6poi
j

XevKoicTiv

'

dXcfiLTotcnv

evTerpifJifJLevois,

XevKrj,

TToAta, Eustath.

868 and 976,

and Lobeck apparently thought that the hymn- writer conceived

312

of

them

A.PPENDICES

31.^

as completely metamorphosed sub apum specie (I.e. p. 817). This viewis adopted by Mr. A. B. Cook in an article on "The Bee in Greek " Mythology {J. H. S. xv. p. 1 f.). He suggests that the words ireiraXayixkyaL aX.<f>LTa perhaps describe pollen-covered bees in terms which are meant to recall the aA^tTo/x.avTeis (for divination by barley etc. see Lobeck p. 815 ; for its probable survival in mediaeval times see Rouse in Folk-Lore x. p. Mr. Cook's reference to the pollen is perhaps fanciful, and need 552). not be preferred to Matthiae's interpretation ; but he rightly insists that the nature of the three sisters (whom he hesitates to identify with the Thriae, retaining Moipat) is essentially that of the bee, which is often

thought to be endowed with prophetic power. Miss Harrison (Prolegomena p. 443) takes a view similar to that of Mr. Cook, seeing in the Thriae "honey-priestesses inspired by a honey-intoxicant." It is therefore uncertain whether the poet thinks of the Thriae as aged goddesses (or nymphs) who can, at will, metamorphose themselves completely into the form of bees ; or whether they are winged females with the bodies of bees. The latter view suits the language of the hymn, and is justified by two archaic representations of a winged female, with the body of a bee from the waist (on plaques from Camirus in Rhodes; Arch. Zeit. 27, p. Ill figured by Cook p. 12, Harrison p. 444).
;

I._INDEX OF GREEK WORDS

This index aims at giving (1) all proper names, (2) the less common epithets of gods and heroic persons, (3) non-Homeric words, (4) other words for any reason The complete vocabulary of the Hymns will be found in the Index remarkable. Homericus. AppeTidix Hymnorum vocabula continens, composuit Augustus Gehring, Lips. 1895, which, in spite of defects in execution (see the review by Eberhard, N. Phil. Rundschau, 1895, 289 f., and cf. C. R. 1895, 415 f.), is indispensable.
JiJ^on-Homeric words or forms are conjectures are within brackets.
*&^\apia}5, iv. 83

marked by a

*
;

a f implies a corruption

*dyxoTdTw,
dyCJva,
-t,

iii.

18

393 dyaKXeiTTfjy, xxx. 4 *dya\\idas, ii. 7, 426 dydXfiara, i. 10 'Ayafji'^dris, iii. 296 dydarovos, iii. 94 dyav-qv, ii. 348 -ov, iv. 343 *dyy\n!}Trjv, iv. 296 *dy4\a(rTos, ii. 200 dyiQpaov, ii. 260
*d^\apiV(n,
iv.
[dyrj<riv, iii.

iii.

150
19

vi.

*ddLKT]advT(t}v, ii. *ddiK(as, iv. 316

*'M[x.'f]TT), ii.

367

*q,8ofiu,

*(i5oTos,

421 18 iv. 573

i.

&8vTov,

iii.

443, 523 {v.l.)

-ovs, iv.
*d5(i}prp-oi, iv.

247 168
217
.

de\\o7r65e(r<rt', v.

235]
iii.

*di\TTois,

iii.

91

dyrjTi^, iii.

198
,

dyivrjffova
-o-t,

57

-ov, ii. *dfcij'eTat, v.

219, 252

iii.

249, 260, 289, 366

*'A^avTl8a,

*&yKa\Qv,

iv.

82

dyKv\o/M-i^7)s, V. 22, 42 *dy\ai6ei.pov, xix. 5

{v.l.) 'A6r]vairj, xxviii. 16 1 ; xxviii. 1 -rji', xi.

-7}i,

iii.

270 209

XX. 2

*dy\a68u}p\
-pe, ii.

ii.

492

'AdiivTi, v.

94
308, 314, 323
;

-pos,

54 ii. 192
ii.

-Tjv, ii.

v.

'AdrjpQv,

iii.

30
33]

dyXadKapiroif
-ov,
dyy-fiv, ii.
-7]$,
ii.

23

['A^6wj,

iii.

d^p(5as, iv.

106

203, 337
ii.

ddvpofjL^prj, iv.

485

*dyvov,
*d7'tDs,

iv.
iii.

439 410 121 148

32
-os), iii.

Aiyai,

iii.

32

-ds, xxii. 3 aiyiXiiroi, xix. 4

dyvidv,

v.l. iii.
(i'-^'

dyxi-dXyj

[At'v^v^, iii. 31] *alynr68r]i', xix. 2,

AlyiiirTOto,
-oj/,
i.

37

'A7x^o-ew, V. 53, 126 -T), V. 108, 192

-V. V.

vii.

28

170
144

'Aao,
-??.

ii.

[395]

-nv, V. 77, 91, -7;s, V. 84, 166

-dr], ii.
ii.

347 79

315

316
'AtSrjv,
ii.

HOMERIC HYMNS
-05, V.

336 154
ii.

iv.

572

*dvaKXi\pris {v.l), iv. dvaKToplrjv, iii. 234

*d;'a7r7;X77<ras, iv.

515

*di8iov, xxix. 3
'AlduveiJi, alerSs, iv.
2, 84,

41

357, 376

*dvaaaeiaa-K,
*[di'eetXe', iv.

iii.

403

360 al^Tj^, iii. 449 *aldpios, iii. 433 alfMvXioLo-t, iv. 317
*aifjLv\ofir)T7]v, iv.

239]

*&y0fi{a) {v.l.), vi. 9 dvdiov, i. 8

ijverjale), iii. *dj'67;Ta, iv. 80 [dj/r?7s] (uZ.), iv.

139

13

Alvelas, v.
[AtVt^j'es,
iii.

198

217] *Alo\Lo}yos, iii. 37

*Ar7ru,

iii.

dPT-Zjays {v.l.), iv.

288 288

423
iii.

*Ai(Tay^i]s,

40

aicrvXa (v.l.), iv. alup', iv. 42

-a,

164

XX. 6

-as, iv.

119 (uZ.
421]

-oj)

*['A/fd(rT77,

ii.

229 178 -oOjra, iv. 283 "AvTpoiva, ii. 491 *d7raX6xpoas, v. 14 diraaToi, iv. 168 ('y.Z.) -oj, ii. 200 *d7r^/c (uZ.), iii. 110
*dvTiTopLov,
ii.

dvTLTop-f}<j(i3v, iv.

dKpcrK6/ji.r)s, iii,

134

"AttoXXoj/,
-uf,

&KKripov (sc. 717V), V. 123

*&Kfir]TOi, iii.

520

^dKovTLOv, iv. 460

423 54 *dKp(aT'if}pLa, xxxiii. 10 *&KTiTou (sc. 7^^), V. 123

d/foudi'oj'Ta, iv.

CLKpoTrdXois, V.

140, 215, 222, 229, 239, 277 130, 165, 201, 254, 285, 294, 357, 362, 375, 382, 388, 399, 420, 437, iv. 173, 185, 440, 474, 480, 514, 531 215, 227, 234, 281, 293, 297, 365, 413, 420, 496, 501, 523, 574 ; v. 24, 151 ; vii. 19 ; ix. 5
iii. iii.
;

*d\d,jU7reTos, xxxii. 5 [dXe^tfej/], iv. 557

-wj'Ca), iv. 236

iii.

15,

67,

123, 158, 177

-wui,

iii.

199
ix.

d\4yoPTs,

iii.

dX^7i;'e, iv.
-etv, V.
-cov, iv.

279 476
361 (uZ.)

-copos, iii. 1,

102, 425

52, 56, 395 ;'iv.'18, 22, 2 ; xvi. 2 ;; xxiv. 1 ;

11

XXV.

1,

xxvii. 3, 14

[85], dX^eLvev, xviii. 5

dirovalaTo,

ii.

132

['AXiaprov,
*&\i(rTOL, iv.
*dX:77e(r(rai',

iii.

243]

--qaeraL, iv. 543, 545] *d7rovoff(pi.<T6Q(n, iv. 562

*d\icrT^<pavov,

iii.

410
(r.Z.)

diroarvpl^wv, iv.
ii.
ii.

280
;

168

'ApyeL<p6vTa, xxix. 7
-rjp,
-r]s,

xxviii. 3
iv.

335

xviii. 1

'AXKfiTjvr],

XV. 3

[dWore dXXjil
'A\0eioio,
iii.

558

423

-6v, iv. -oO, iv.

101, 139 398

346, 377 ; iii. 200,'; iv. 73, 84, 294, 387, 414 ; v. Il7,;'l21, 129,. 213, 262 dpyvpdire^a (Gerts), iii. 319 dpyvpoTo^e, iii. 140

-V,
*&X(pi,
ii.

i.

208
140
iv.
(i;.Z.),
ii.

dpid$vv, iv.

fdyitaXSwai

45

178 iv. 318 327 vii. 19 *'Apyv^4rjy, iii. 422 *dpd6fiV0L, iii. 263
-ov,
iii.
;

-OS, iv.

ix.

dfiaXS^vov<Ta,

94
iii.

'Apes, viii. 1
-7]c,

*dixapvyai, iv. 45
**AfiapiJvdq) {v.l.),
*dixapTL!<T(Tit}v,

xi.

iv.

211 278, 415

-970s,
-77s,

V.
iii.

2 10

dfidyrjTe, viii. 3 AfiirvvTo, iv. 110

d/j.<paya'7ra^6fivos,
*diJ.(j>aydirri<ye, ii.
ii.

290, 436

439 *diJ.ipLyyr]dws, iii. 273 *dlX<f>Lirpl<f)dlVlL)dL, V. 271 iii. 417 dAC(/)is, ii. 289 'AfiipiTpiTT), iii. 94 iii. 202 ^dfxcpKpaeivei,
;

200 422 *dpep,f, iv. 524 * dpi<Tr]ixa, iv. 12 'ApKadlrjp, xix. 30

*'Api^p'r)v, iii.
-r]s,

iv.

xviii. 2

*'ApfxopL7], iii.
;

195

iv.

315

*&paacra, ix. 3 *dpaiTro5as, v. 211 'AprifuSa, v. 16

-di, iii.

dfnbfX7]Tov, xxxiii.

165

GREEK INDEX
'Apr^/AiSos, V. 118 -ij', iii. 15, 159
-t$,
ii.

317

*
;

^pia-dpixare, viii. 1
Ppdfios, iv.

ix. 1

xxvii. 1

452

xiv. 3 (v.Z.)

xxvi. 10

424

iii.

199, v. 93

'A(rK\riTn6v, xvi. 1 da(po8e\6v, iv. 221, 344

*raia,

ii.

-aj/,
-Tjs,

xxx. 1

[drctXXero, iv.
dreXTii,
ii.

400]

481

xxxi. 3 FatTjoxe, xxii. 6

-ov, iv.

drlTaXKe, v. 115, 231 -OP, XX vi. 4 *'ArXaj/T^5a {v.L), iii. 209 "ArXavTos, xviii. 4
fdrXT^rwi',
ii.

*[Va\a^a6f},

ii.

187 423]

Ta^/v/iT^S^a, v.

*7Xonjcra(ra, v.
*yepd(TfiLa, iv.

344
ii.

202 49 122
437]

drpvy^TOLO,
{aid^pos)
;

vii.

67 2

(ald^poi)

457
2

[yrjdocrvvas,

ii.

(dX6s)

xxii.

(^aXdcrcTT^s)

-V, iii. 137 *77;/)!;eT(o), iv. 426

*a^\Lov, iv. 103, 106, 134, 399

*avKQ}vas, iv. 95

7XauK:a)7rt5(a),
-5os,
-IV, iii.
-ij,

iii,
;

XX. 2

323 {v.L), v. 8 xxviii. 10

;

airdyperov, iv. 474, 489 *AvTOKdur)s, iii. 35

*auro7rpe7nJs ('W.Z.), iv. 86 *auTOTpo7r7)aas (v.L), iv. 86 371, 374 aiJroG, iii. 368,

V.
ii.

*y\ifjx(>}vi,

314 94 209
41 17

(v.l,)

V. 8

xxviii. 2

*y\vKvfieL\cx^, vi. 19

{kWl)

iv.

*y\v<j>dvip, iv.

169

^avx/^'n^^^\ xix. 6

(r^5e)_
ii.

*yovuv,

ii.

240
i.

yvvaLfiavis,

140 *d0')5yuws, iii. 171 (v.^.) *&<l)doyyos, ii. 198, 282 xxx. 8 &(pdova, iii. 536 -e, xxx. 16 *d<f>pd5iJ.oves, ii. 256 *&<ppa(TT{a), iv. 80 -OS, iv. 353 v. 17, 49, 56, 65, 81, 'A(f)po8iT7], iii. 195 93, 107, 155, 191 vi. 1 -T]v, V. 34 v. 1, 9, 21, 181 -Vs, ii. 102
*d<^iXt/cos,
; ;
; ;

*8dfx.vaaK, v.
5airidoi(n,
iii.

251 416

523 283 Aap5avl8r}, v. 177 *deifjLalvovTs, iii. 404 *5eipd5a, iii. 281 SeX^tves, vii. 53 -t, iii. 400, 494 *A\<f)lvios, iii. 496 (v.Z.) *A'K<pivl(p, iii. 495
-01/ (tj.^.), iii.

-ou, ii.

*[dx^ei, xix. 13]

*5eX0oiyo-7;j

/crX.

(w.ZZ.),

iii.

244,

247,

*dx^eLP,

ii.

479

256, 276 *AeX0wj', xxvii. 14

d^fiiov, iv.

*Bd7xetos, xix. 46

320 ip; iv. 210 *^ad{i<TKiou, iv. 229 *Pae6TpLxa, iii. 412
*^dditP,
iv.
iii. *j3a/i/3aXtao-Ti;j' (v.^.),

*5eo-/id, iii.

87 120

{v.l.)

iv. 157,

409

vii.

13

162

*^ap6KTVTros,

ii.

3,

334, 441, 460

*apv4>0oyy<^'^, V.
jSe/SXijarat sing., *ff-^fxaT, iv. 345 -a, iv. 222

159
iii.

*^aTo8p6ir, iv. 190

20

*piodd\fxtos, V. 189
^idfieada, iii. 528 *^L6Tr]Ta, viii. 10

*^\apep6p,

iv.

36

^OVKO\^<XKeV, V. 55 [-^wv, iv. 167]

129 {v.l.) 12 *5eo-7r6(rcreis, ii. 365 *5e<r7r6(ry*'OJ', ii. 144 A^X', iii. 51 -oLo, iii. 181 -OS, iii. 61, 90, 135 -ov, iii. 49, 115 -V, iii. 16, 27, 146 *Ai7Xid5es, iii. 157 AififiVTep, ii. 75, 321 -epa, ii. 319 [442] -epi, ii. 297, 374 -epos, ii. 439
d^afiar',
dea-fiois,
iii.

vii.

*povKo\las, iv. 498 *^ovKo\ioi(n, iv. 288

*ov(p6v, iv. 436 *[^pljj.r]s, xxviii. 10]

-rjp, ii. 54, 192, 224, 236, 251, 268, 295, 302, 307, 384, 470

A-qurjTp',

ii.

1,

-rpos,

ii.

4,

dri/xioepyds, iv.

315 453 98
;

xiii. 1

318
*A7jfxo<p6u)v,
ii.
ii.

HOMERIC HYMNS
-u}vd\

248 234

*A77/iw,
*A7}ol,

ii.

ii.

109 492
47,
ii.

.(i, ii.

211
;

34 486 425 *A6fjLr)v, *5u(r^iy/*at;'e, ii. 362 *5ycrrX77yUOJ'es, iii. 532

ApOoiros, xix. *5u777ra^ov, iv.
iii.

A^
Ad
At6s,

iv.
i.

57
485
iii.

*[A(o<Td),
5,

ii.

122]

4 ; xxiv. 5
ii.

307

xii.

*A(i}TL(i},

xvi. 3

5wTo/3, xviii.

12

xxix. 8

136, 480, 145, 301, 468,

364, 448 ; iii. 2, 96, 187, 195, 279, 338, 344, 427, 514, 531, 545 ; iv. 4, 10, 214, 215, 227, 230, 235, 323, 328, 396, 397, 432, 446, 472, 490, 504, 526, 532, 535,
9, 30,

132, 437, 101, 243, 455, 551,

iavuiv,

ii.

176
iii.

*i^i^a<rKev,
*iyKLdapi^L,
-ei/,

iii.

133 201
3

iv.

17

*e7/c\t5d', xxiii.

579
1,

;
;

V.

8, 23,

27,
;

9
;

xviii. 4,

10

107 xxv.

vii.

1, 4,
;

21

xxviii. 7, 17 ; xxix. 7 xxxii. 2 ; xxxiii. 1, 9

57 ; xv. 6; xxvii. xxxi. 1,;

*4ypfJLdxv,

ii-

424
242]

[iyprjcrauv, iv. [cSaj/^J, V. 63]

Ue^XoLTo,

ii.

328
97,

8idKTope, iv.

514

xviii.

12

eiXairivai, xxix. 5

-ov, iv. 392 -OS, V. 213

EZXei^wa,
-av,

iii.

115
5

iii.

103, 110

-ov, V.
StttTrpo, V.

147 114
;

elvaXirjs, vi. 3, (y.Z.) x.

etVeKa, v.

248
i.

8ia7rp6(XLOi, v. 19 -ov, iv. 336

*lpa<piQTa,
v.

2, 17,

20

*[diaTrvp'7ra\dfj,r]a'], *5La,ppii8rjv, iv. 313

80 iv. 357

*EZ/36o-/at, iii.

32
501
iii.

els8 K,

(v.l.) iii.

*l<xoTria(ji},

v.

104
501
307,
464,

*didTpLxa;

ii.

86

eladre, xxviii. 14, {v.l.)

*5i.5d(TKaXoL, iv.
*[dt5aaK'r]aaifXL,

556
ii.

144]

'EKdepye, 472, 492

iii.

242, 257;

iv.

mov,
8iiK,

ii.

327
437]
;

-ov, iv.
-OS, iii.
iii.

239
357, 382, 420, 440, 474
;

[mdov,
ii.

ii.

iv.

281, 379

432

iv.

158

281, 333, 500

-ov, iii. 56 eKaa-T^pta, vii.

fSt' eKdroip, 5te Kdrup, vii. 55 *5iiTr\Ke, iv. 80

*diTrp7rv, iv.
*5L7juKis,
iii.

29

351
(v.l.)

255,

295

*8iKip(aTa, xix. 2, *6iotxi'et, xix. 10

37

*'EKdTv, ii. 25, 52, 59, 438 "KKarrj^eX^rao, iii. 157 Ka7v^6X', iii. 140, 215, 222, 229, 239.

277
-ov, ix.
-OS, iii.

AioKkei,
-ov,

ii.

474, 477

ii.

153

134
1,

iv.

234
90,

Aibvvffe, xxvi. 11
-ov,

e/cdroio,

iii.

63,

276

ix.

xxvi. 1

xxiv. 1
xix. 46

-OS, vii.

56

*8i.x^fi7]vos, xxxii.

11

Aubvrj,

iii.
i.

Ai(I)vv(r\

93 20

-ov, vii. 1

*dtnjT7jp, xxii. 5

*AoX/xov,

ii.

*5o\o<f>pa8is,

155 iv. 282

(v.l.), iv.

[8oviovaai

563]

275 feKdriap, vii. 55 *iK'yeydovTaL, v. 197 iv. 236, 417 iKv^6Xov, iii. 45, 177 v. 151 -OS, iv. 218, 522 xxv. 2 -ov, iv. 18 -V, iv. 509 xxvi. 5 ^Krp-i, V. 147 iKXeXadovca, v. 40
-ov,
iii.
; ;
;

Sovrjaerai, iii. 270 *8opv(Tdev^s, viii. 3

^iK/xdcrcraTO, iv. 511 e/f7rd7Xc<;s, v. 57

AovKlxi-ov, *8oxfi<adeb, iv.

iii.

*SpdKaivav,
^ApaKdvtf},
Sp^TTo/xev,
-T?!',

iii.
i.

429 146 300

iKirpenh, xxxii. 16 ^KTedriarai, iv. 522 *'EXaTLovlSy, iii. 210 iXa<pr]fi6\ov, xxvii. 2
iXdxeia,
iii.

ii.
ii.

425 429

*iXdxi-o'Tov, iv.

*8p7j(rfjio<y6vr]v (v.l.), ii.

476

*[iXeLvriv,

ii.

197 573 284]

GREEK INDEX
*'E\ei;<rt't5ao, ii.

319
187 188

*'E\v<nvl(oyy

ii.

105 256

*ipi<r<f>apdyov, iv. ^pKos (dXw^s), iv. ^Epfielao, xix. 1 -as, xix. 40

'Epfxioi, iv.
-Tjf

('OXj/jwroy), viii.

*'E\ei;<rtj'os, 97, 318, 356, 490 ?Xi/cas, subst. V. 87, 163

ii.

*e\iKop\4(pape, vi. 19 *e\iKTds, iv. 192 ^'EXt/ctDi/a, xxii. 3

cXtfctuTTiSes,

xviii.

-V, iv.

413 12 497
;

V.

148

xxxiii. 1
ii.

iWedapoiffi,
*4\o}jov,
ii.

456

289
411 (v.l)

iXiris, ii.

37 78

*i/xp6\ddriv, iv.
*fiira\iv, iv.

-ijp, iv. 1, 253, 298, 300, 316, 392, 404, 513, 571 ; xviii. l; "EpfMTJs, iv. 25, 46, 69, 96, 111, 127, 130, 145, 150, 162, 239, 260, 304, 314, 327, 365, 395, 401, 463, 507 ; xxix. 13

*ifnrM<rip, iv. 523 ifivveva-ey, xix. 53

*ip6evTa, ii. 425 -ivTUv, V. 263

-ea-aa, ii. 109 *ippi^<Ti.s, iv. 259

; ;

xxxii. 20
iv.

31

*iva\ov, iii. 180 haaa-av, iii. 298 *iv8idovTai, xxxii. 6

*pv(Tfi6v, ii.

230

*hi\enrv,

iii.

t^J'^XXe, iv.

212 109
4

ipdjtjaavy ii. 302 *^pona, iv. 449

^oTTrere,

'ISivvQcriyaie^ xxii.

*'EcrTi77,

^i^eroprjaev, iv. *i^ovofjid{^(av, iv.

i^ovofxijvai, feTraiVct, iv.

42 59 v. 252 456 516

152]

xxxii. 1 (?) xxxiii. 1 xxiv. 1 ; xxix. 1 V. 22 {v.l.); xxix. 6 {v.l.), 11 -17,

;

{v.l.)

*eTaipdri, iv. 58 [erebv, iv. 242]

*va'yim,
E(/3ota,
-97$,

ii.

274, 369
;

*iTra/xoipL/ia {v. I.), iv.

*[^7raj'Ttdo-ei', iii.

sHahev, V. 9
iii.

xiv. 4

31

*ew^\ef,

426 109 (v.^.) inrev-qvodev, v. 62 *ixe<p6p^t, iv. 105 iirrjeTavd, iv. 113
'Eireioi, iii.

iii.

iv.

*ij^<ap, iii.

219 54 {v.l.)
5

*vdai/jLovl7)v, xi.

eCTjyev^os, v.
*ev'fipvTov,
ii.

229 106
9

-oi/s,

iv.

61

*Map(Tio$
*eu^77j'et,

{v.l.), viii.

[4Trr)\v<rlv, ii.

228]

*[ei)^77X^os (v.Z.), viii. 9]

230 ; iv. 37 125 *^iri7va/u.7rrds, v. 87 *iindiei, iv. 375 *^7ri/ca^o>'T6s, iii. 491, 509 * eTTLKdixirvKoi (v.l.), iv. 90 eiriXKl^cov, iv. 387 ^eTTLOivoxoeOoi, v. 204 ^iTTLirpox^ova-', xix. 18 *iTnTepirea, iii. 413 iinTipireat (v.l.), iii. 146 ewiT^ptpdris (v.l.), iii. 146 *iiriTrjp'^<ra<raf ii. 245 *iTr6\l/ios, iii. 496
-^s,
ii.

XXX. 10
iv.
iii.

iirifip^aTO, iii.

*evd{>, iv.
-i;s,

eMiriTip,

342 355 210

{v.l.

-a)

XXX. 5 203 *VK6crfn]Ta, iv. 384 *VKpalp7)<nv, iv. 209

*&Kap7roL,
*ci)/cXc6(rToto, iii.

*evfivh, xxii. 7
*v/xo\vei, iv.
*E^)u6X7roto,
ii.

-ou, ii/ *ev/xv\ir] {evfiiXlrj) [?], iv. *ef?7rat5s,

478 154 475

325

xxx. 5
4

iiTTairopois, viii.

*U7roX^/toio, viii.
*Eifpt7roj', iii.

*iTru)\hiov, iv.
*4pyacrl7]v, iv.
*['Ep7^i/oi;,
iii.
ii.

433 [510] 486

297]

*ipv^iv,
ejJ/oi^oTra,

ii. ii,
;

222 294
3,

334, 441, 460

iii.

339

'Ep^/Sew,

-evar^c,
-OS, ii.

409 349 335

ii.

*'Epi;0et(t;.Z.),
-OS, vii.

iii.

211

4 Eiipvadrjos {v.l.), XV. 5 xxxi. 2 *Eipv<l)d<raa, -av, xxxi. 4

iv.

540

xxiii. 2,

*ipiPpofiov, xxvi. 1
ipio6vi, iv. -ov, iv.
-05, ii.

*Ey/)(i7r77J', iii.

251, 291

56 551
3
;

eiaKOTTos,
xviii. 3
:

iii.

200

iv.

73

v.

xix.

28
xix. 40

407

iv. 28,

145

iv(rT^<pavos, ii. 224, 307, 384, -ov, V. 6, 175 {v.l.) ; vi. -V, V. 287

262 470
18
{v.l.)

320
*iiaTpu3T0Vy V. 157 -wv, ii. 285 *VTlxiFOI,0, V. 112

HOMERIC HYMNS
'H0a((rToio, iv. 115
ov,

XX.

1,

-OS, iii.

317

*eSvfivop,

iii.

19,

207
9

<f)\K6fiPos, xix. [^Xf^, iv. 37]

*7Jxv(^0'f, ii. 38 *i7XoO, iv. 400

*i7Xt6, xix.
*r](pos, iv.

21 17

TtdKvvdos, iii. 429 *^aixevi<TTaT, iv. 307

Zeu, iv. 368

3, 78, 313, 321, 334, ; -s, 348, 441, 460 ; iii. 205, 312, 339 ; iv. 329, 389, 469, 506, 540; v. 29, 43, 45, 202, 210, 222, 288 ; vii. 19 ; xxviii. 4,
i.

16

ii.

16
f^0u/)os,
iii.

-ov, vi.

283, 433 3

v. 84 44 255 *6aTTov, da^/naLVP, V. 84 (r.^.) -j'w, iv. 407 *davfjLa(rl7]v, iv. 443

*ed\e, xix. 33 *edXKei, ii. 402 *0dfi^aLvev (v.l.),

*da/xLval, iv.
iv.

*davixacrT6v,

ii.

10

^TJKocrivri, iii.

100 223
iv.
;

*davuard
e^/its,

*^V^d}(fai, ii. 168, Zijva, xxiii. 1

-I, ii.

{^pya), iv. 80, *6\kttjp\ xvi. 4

iii.

440

vii.

34

94

v.

94

316
;

-OS,

iv.

312 516, 638

; ;

xix. 44

-cTTi,

xxiii.

v. 36, 131, 187,

213, 215

xii.

xvii.

xxvi. 2

-orros, viii.

2 4

OeiuaroiroKoLS,
-wj/, ii.

ii.

473

*^rrre}jip, iv.
-cav, iii.

392 215

103, 215

*defiiTbv,

ii.

*6epd'rrvai,

iii.

^a,

iii.

325
ii.

eeris,

iii.

^TjapLvoiai (M),

*ijapos (M),

401 174
ii.

Qijpri, iii.
-7;s,

207 157 319 226

iii.

"H^V,

iii.

195
XV. 8

-?7S,

225, 228 XV. 2

i.

-r]v,

-r/o-t;',

6
ii.

*r]Pr}Tai, iv.
ijSvfjLov, iv.

56
;

07J\vTepd(av,
*-a>;', iv.

119, 167, 222

*7j5vy^\u}Ta, xix. 37

'HAt',

ii.

449 64

v.

171

xix. 16

(v.l.) *6rjpo<xK6iros, xxvii. 11

51

*QopiK6v8e,
*dpeirTr]pia,
;

ii.

126
168, 223 258, 274

-OLo, iii.

411, 413
;

ii.

-ov,

ii.

-OS, ii.

62 26

iii.
;

436 iv. 68

iv.

381

xxxi. 7

*epixl/ov(rL, V.

*dpilpu},

ii.

^te, iii.

120

QpTjiKiTj, iii.
-OS,

*'H\iKTp'n, ii. 418 TJKiKTwp, iii. 369

7)\LpaToi, V.
-otcri,
-cp,

227 34 iii. 33

[epvXltoL, iv.
e/oiyoj/,
iii.

267
404 426
iii.
ii.
;

xix. 10

Oviuicrcv,

488] 423 iv. 560

ii. ii.

iv.
iii.

evoiaaTjs,
*dv<TiaLai,

97, 318,

490

"HXtSa,

"HXioj', xxxi. 1
riliadbevra,
*i]fjieTep6v5' ,
ijoi,
ii.

217, 398, 424

iv.

398

369 -w^, ii. 313 *Qvii)V7}v, i. 21

fa, ii.

293
ii.

-w, iii.

163 226 436 iv. 326

v.
;

6
ii.

xxxi. 6

taivov,

435
65
195, 202

51 ; V. 219, 230 'Hpa^X^a, XV. 1

-wj,

irjva, ii.
*'li;U)877, ii.

"Hprj,

iii.

-rjv, i.
-lis,

307, 309, 332, 348, 353 xviii. 8 7 ; iv. 8 ; xii. 1

;

'Idvecpa,

ii.

*'Idpdv,

ii.

421 418

iii.

95, 99, 105, 305

v.

40

455 *^<Tdoi'f iii. 456 *^(ri;x^ws, iv. 438 *7)vyVTfis, V. 94 *riv0^fxe\ov, XXX. 1
*^pos,
ii.

'Idoves, iii. 147, *iaxei, xxvii. 7

-7](X,
ii.

152
;

20
ii.

xxviii. 11

-ovaav,
*'I(X77, ii.

81

419
iii.

'IuuXkSv,
*lyp6<ri, iv.

"H0at<rTe, xx. 8

218 152

GREEK INDEX
U-nv, V. 68
-rjs,

321
279 126 372 iv. 112
ii.
ii.

*KaTev'fjvo6ev,

iii.

34

*
i'riTraLriov{a), iii.

54 500, 517
v.

Kariax^Gov,

*KaT6TrTa%, iv.

272 428 idelrjCTL, ii. 152 ie^v, iii. 539

-L,

iii.

'WdK-ns,

iii.

*KaTovdai(fi, *KCiTTdvv<Tav, vii.

f/cdrw/), vii.
/cei'i'',

34

iii.

55 234
96, 105, 146, 184, 233 294, 475

*'lKdpcp,
'Didov,

i.

*KeXeoro,
;

ii.

^tXafiat, xix.
ii.

48 204 ;
;

xxi. 5

-4), ii.

iXtjd' [i.

17]

XX. 8

(-a-) xxix. 10 xxiii. 4 ;

Kevradpov, iv. 224

*Kepa'C(TTfiv, iv.

335

165 "IXtoi/, V. 280 "I/x^pos, iii. 36

iX-^KOi, iii.

/c^pas (.?.), i. 8 *K^pTOfiQv, iv. 338

*K7?j'a^ou,

IvddWo/iai, V. 178
*'I^W7roto,
I6v, iii.
iii.

*Kripia, iv.

18

357
xxvii. 16
ii.

-oj^s,

*lo(XT(f>duov (v.L), V.

iox^aipa,

424
15,

iii.

175; 199
;

vi.
;

18
6
;

ix.

xxvii.

219 559 K-qpvKos, iv. 331 KrjipLaidos, iii. 280 KT/^to-o-oi/, iii. 240 *KL6apiaTal, xxv. 3 /ci/cus, V. 237
iii.

11
-avf
^Ipiv,
ii.

*KLVTjTT}pa, xxii.

-is,

159 314 iii. 102 iii. 107

iii.
; ;

ix.

xxvii. 2

*KLa(yoK6fir}v, xxvi. 1 *Kia(r6s, vii. 40

-45,

xxvi. 9

*'I(rTi?7,

xxiv. 1

-V,

xxix. 1 v. 22 (v.L); xxix. 6

*KXdipoj', ix. 5
(v.Z.),

11

-OS, iii.

40
ii.

{v.l.)

KXeiova, xxxii. 19

iaropes, xxxii.
*"I(rXi'(0.
iii.

*'lxval'ri, iii.

210 94

*Ka5/A77ts, vii.

57 121 KddeTov, iii. 487 * KaKOfirjdea, iv. 389 KaKorrjTa, viii. 12 *KaK0(f>padi7]ai, ii. 227 */fa\a, iv. 112 *Ka\dpLOLO, iv. 47 *KaX\i5k77, ii. 109, 146
*KadapQs,
iii.

109 413 *KXr{Cdpov, iv. 146 *KXr)pQiraXeis, iv. 129 *KXri(T(a, xxxi. 18 */cXo7r6v, iv. 276 */cXi5a-(ret, iii. 75
*KXei(n8lK7),
*KXe\f/i^povos, iv.
^kXvTofirjTiv, XX. 1

*Ki'i5os,

iii.

43

KvdidaXov, iv. 188

Kvoxroj',
iii.

-ov, iii.

475 393

*Ka\\id6v,
*

ii.

HO

*[Kooio, iii. 62] *k6kkop, ii. 372, 412

*KoX(>}v(^,
ii.

*Ka\Xt67n7, xxxi. 2 Ka\\i.Tridi\ov iv. 57

,

272, 298

*K6pr)y,

ii.

439
xvi. 2

*Ka\\ip67], ii. 419 *Ka\\iaTi<pavos, ii. 251, 295

-

"^Kopwj'Ts,

KoH,

ii.

227

*KaXXix<i/'oi;,
*^aXu/cc67ri5t, -OS, V.
-IS,
ii.

ii. ii.

272
8

^'KovprqCov, ii.

284 420 KaXv^pd), ii. 422 *Ka/j.aTT]p6v, V. 246 *Kdpira^os, iii. 43

*KapTep6xei.p, viii. 3 Kdo-Topa, xvii. 1 ; xxxiii. 3

108 42 Kpalvwv, iv. 427

K6ws,
iii.
iii.

^KpavarjTredos,
*[Kpa'AVo', iv.

72
iii.

460]

*Kpp.^aXia<TTiv {v.L),

162

Kp^es, 393, 517

-wv,
Kp-^TT],
iii.

463, 518, 525

*KaTa^\dTrTrj, iv. 93 *KaTaTrvlovaa, ii. 239 *KaTa(rTV<p4\(p {v.L), iv. 124

*KaTa(f)dLV}j6ovcri,
*/caT^j3/3ws,
iii.
ii.

[v.l.

-77)

354

30 -^ej/, ii. 123 -77s, iii. 470 *[K/3to-afw;', iii. 446] Kpiari, iii. 269
iii.

127

Vi',
-T/s,

iii. iii.
ii.

282, 438, 445

*KaTKpT}fxvQvTo, vii. 39 * 141

KariXa/jLTre (v.L), iv.

*KpoK7]tq),

431 178

322,
KpbKov,

HOMERIC HYMNS
ii.

428 26 ILpovlbao, ii. 408 xxxii. 2 -ew, ii. 414

6, [426],
-oj,

AriSrjs, xxxiii.

xix.

*A7;X(j'rv,

-7/,
-jj;',

xxiii. 4
ii.

220 A^fxvos, iii. 36 *X97'oiJs, iv. 104 *\7]<rl/M^poToi, iv. 339

iii.

57 395 xxxii. 14 iv. 6, 575 xviii. 6 Kpoviwv, i. 13 v. 220 -a, iv. 323, 367 ii. 91, 316, [396], 468 iv. 312 -I,
;

21, 27

iv.

ArjToc,

iii.

14, 62, 66

-fjs,

iii.

308
;

iv.

136, 182, 545 ; iv. 176, 189 243, 314, 321, 416, 500 ; xxvii. 21 -c6, iii. 5, 12, 25, 45, 49, 83, 91, 101, 125, 159, 178, 205 ; v. 93 ; xxvii. 19
-ous, iii.

XV. 3

xvii. 4

xxxiii. 5

-OS, iv. 214, 230 K/)6j'os, v. 22, 42

*A7iToi8r}, iv. -r}v, iv.

-77s,

261 508
253, 403, 513, 524

iv.
iv.

-ov, ii. 18,

32

iii.

339

xxix. 13

-01;,

158
xix. 19

*KpoT6.\u}v, xiv. 3
KpoT^ovffLv,
iii.

*XiyijfjLo\iroi,

K/oouj/oi/s, iii.

234 425
299

*\iyvirvoiois,

*\iKvov, iv.
-ov,

*KT-fjVaLV^

XXX. 10
ii.

iii. 28 150 iv. 290

*KTi.<TToi<ji.v (?), iii.

-V, iv. 21, 63, 254,

358

*Kvav6irir\ov,
-V,
*K68ifjt.oi',
ii.

319, 360, 442

AiXal-qdev,
Xbota-i, iv.

iii.

241
38
48

374

104
iii.

253, 298, 316, 404, 571 -OS, iv. 46, 84, 96, 130, 150 KvO^peiav, x. 1
iv.
-ely, V. 287 -V^, V. 6, 175
;

XnrapuiTdrr],

Xiffofiai {v. I.), xix.

^Xirofiai, xvi. 5

vi.

18

Xo^ot<XLv, vi. 8 Xoerpd, iv. 268

KVKU),

ii.

210
337
;

KvW-riurjs, iv. 2, 142, 228,

xviii.

KvWrivie,

iv.

408

-lov, xviii. 1
-los, iv.

-iov,

304, 318, 387 xix. 31

*KiJveLov,

iii.

17
[26],

*K^eov,

iii.

141

120 50 241 \Xoxduv, *iXbxeva, iv. 230 *Xd7/c6s, xix. 24 Au/c^?;!', iii. 179 *X-Ofyri, iv. 423 Xwt6j', iv. 107
*[X6oi/],
iii.

*XouTpot$,

ii.

iv.

Kl^TT/SlSoS, V.

*Ku7rpo7ev^, x. 1
KiJTrpoto, V. 292 ov, V. 58, 66 ; vii. -ov, vi. 2 ; X. 5

Mata,
28

-77s,

iv. 3, 19, iv. 89,

iv.

183 550

xviii.

MaidSa,

57

Kvpe,

ii.

189
i.

v.

174

*Kv<ra/x4vT]v,

235, 301, 408, 424,430, 439, 446, 498, 514, 521, 567, 574, 579 ; xviii. 10 ; xxix. 7
*fxdKai.p{a),
iii. iii.

-0^, iv. 1, 73,

*kS}^,

ii.

13

*K(afiov, iv.
*Ka;/)iJ/coi;,

481 iii. 39

MdKapos, MdXeiav,
--nv,
-77s,
;

iii.

14 37 409

*lxavTeias, iv.

472
547

*i\d^vTO, iv. 316

*\(0pa,

iv. 533,
iv.

240 406 iv. 152 Xat0os, *AaKU}vl8a, iii. 410

ii.

556
iii.

iii.

xix. 23

*Xa(riai5x'ci, vii.
-OS, iv.

46

224 360 *\elpia, ii. 427 A^KTov, iii. 217 XeXd/coi/ro, iv. 145
\d(av, iv.

203 fiapfiapvyal, *fiaa-xdXy, iv. 242 *Mr77i', ii. 308 *fjia\pLX6yoL<n, iv. 546 ^Meya/jLT^deldao, iv. 100
fieMovra, iv. 2
-ovaa, V.
;

(-y.^.)

xviii.
;

*\irTovpy^s, xxxi. 14
A^o-jSos,
iii.

*/xd6(TTepou, /xei's, iv. 11 (uZ.)

/AeXeSwj'as,
iii.

293 ii. 205 532 447 557

x.

2 4

*Aei;ici7nr77, ii.

37 418
iii.

^AevKiiriroLO,

212

-vuv, iv.
fieXirrja-a, iv.

-V, iii. 212 A'/jd-rj, xvii. 3

*MA7;to$, ix. 3 MeXhr], ii. 419

GREEK INDEX
437 44 160 xxxi. 18 /xepoTTuv, ii. 310 *Mepo7rwj', iii. 42 iv. 53, [419, 501] *fjLipo9, ii. 399 ; *fiTavaiTdi,, ii. 87 *Merdv6ipa, ii. 206, 212, 234, 243 -av, ii. 253 -27, ii. 161
*
*/ui,^/j.7]\ai,

323
ii.

iv.

*Ni/(rtov,

17

fiipilxvaL, iv.

-av, iv.

^^ovdrja-i, xxxiii. 13 ^vffat, V.

224

oapl^ec, xxiii. 3 -etv, iv. 170

*6dpovs, V. 249, xxiii. 3

*dppifi6dvfi, viii.
'07X'7<''TO'o? iv. '6v, iv. 88
-61/5', iii.

2 190
;

*fieTapi9fjLL0S, */x4Tacr(Ta, iv.

xxvi. 6

*[Mi7X6/3ocrts],

125 ii. 420 *lx'ifKo<TK6'Kov, xix. 11 /t^j'es, iii. 349 364

t6'5' iKT6s, iv.

*68onropir)v,
oT/Aos (-y.Z.),

230 346 iv. 85 iv. 451

259 245 456 240

iv.

186

*Mi7'?7v, xxxii. 1 *fi'nuvTpou, iv. 264,

[ohv, xix. 14]

6X7ot(rt, iv. -ov, iv.
-OS, iv.

Mrjovlrjv,
/Aijs (v.l.),

iii.

179
11
;

iv.

/MrjTieTa,

i.
;

V.

202

205 xxviii. 4, 16
16
iii.

iv.

469, 506

-(p,

iv.

'OXiJ/tTTta, ii.

135, 312

iii.

112

iv.

445

/XTjTidevTc,

xxiv. 5

'0\vfnnd8a<Tiv, iv. 450

"OXv/inrov,
i.
;

-Tos, iii. 344 *fji,r]xaviQra, iv. 436 *fiiySriv, iv. 494

15
iv.

ii.

92
;

iii.

498, 512
-OS,

180 42 -OS, M^/zas, iii. 39 *fjiifji.ei<Td\ iii. 163 *Mivwioi;, iii. 393
MlXrtrov,
iii.
iii.

-ov,
-<y,

325, 505 xxviii. 9 viii. 3 xv. 7

;

xii.

109, 186, xix. 27 ;

iii.

*6fi6<rTropos,
*6iu,&rpo(f)os,

98 85 iii. 199
ii.

ix.

*'M.if7}/j.o(xijv7}v,

iv.

fMoyoaroKos,

iii.

97,
; ;

429 115
iv.

269] *6v'n(n/jiov, iv. 30 *dvoTd^o}, iv. 30

[6veap,
ii.
;

MoOcra,
xiv. 2

iii.
;

518

v.

ix.

*6poTa(TT6v, V.
6'ou, iii.

xix. 1 ; xx. 1 ; xxxi. 1 -at, iii. 189 ; xxxii. 1 ; xxxiii. 1 'duv, iv. 430 ; xxv. 1,2; xxxii. 20
xvii. 1
-770-1,

*67r7756$,

254 156 iv. 450

15

*d7r(i}Trr}T7]pa, iv.

-wv,

450 xxvii. 15
iv.
iii.

*dpyals,
*6/37ta,

ii.
ii.

205
273, 476

MvK&Xrjs,

41
iii.

M-VKoXriffadv,

224
81

*6/37/oi/as, iii. 389 *6peixd\KOV, vi. 9

*lxvp<rLvoL54as, iv.

^Bpdpcos, iv.
*gp0|oos, iv.

143 98 308
149 149
130, 173, 470

Nd^os,

iii.

44
ii.

*6p(x6\oireieLs, iv.

'OpTvyLj],

iii.

16

428 443 *veoyv6v, ii. 141 -6s, iv. 406 *veo8firis, iii. 231 *ve6WovTos, iv. 241 xix. 16 vri8v/xov, V. 171 *[v'qKaTou, ii. 258] *vr]\eih, V. 245 *N?7p^os, iii. 319
*vdpKLa-aov,
8,

opxri^/J-V {v.l.), iii.

opx'?""''^^ ('"^)> iiioo-Zt;,

*v'^(paTov, iv.

iii.

237
211
;

-77s, ii.

iv.

*6<TTpaKov, iv. 33
'OrpeiLis, V.

Ill, 146

*oiJX67ro5(a), iv.
OuXj^AtTToio, iv. 322
ii.

137
331,

341, 449

iii.

216

*Nk77s,
*vtv, V.

viii.

4
5

280

*vbfiiov, xix.

ii. 484 423 55 *ovpavL(j}v, ii. divuv, ii. 408

O^Xv/xtrdvSe,
ii.

*Ovpavirj,

*vb<xo3v, xvi. 1
i/yis (v.Z.), V.

*o{ipav68iKTos, xxxii. 3

136

*Ovpavov, XXX. 17
*ovpeir]v, iv.

xxxi. 3

*N^(r97,
*Ni/<r7$,

i.

8 ^ xxvi. 5

*6xdov,

iii.

244 17

324
iwaio'
6,(f)Vi6v, iv.

HOMERIC HYMNS
473
*7rXaTa;iiwj't, iv.

TraiT^oves, iii.
*'7ra\lffKi.ov, iv.
-lij},

578
6
xxviii. 1
;

*Tr\7}KTpov,

iii.

128 185
501

-V, iv. 53, 419,

irX')7^aTo, ii.

xviii. 6
;

245
171

IlaXXciS', xi. 1
-ds,
ii.

*Tr\oi)(nov, iv.

424
iv.

xxviii. 16

*lU\\avTos,

*Trafji,fjL'i^Teipav,

100 xxx. 1

489 "IlXouTti, ii. 422 *7roXt(r(r6e, viii. 2

*U.\odTov,
ii.

*nai'', xix. 5 -a, xix.

TToXi'SafSaXoj',

iii.

345
430

47
ii.

*'iro\v8iyfjiu}v, ii.

17, 31, 404,

*7raud(pv\\ov, *'n.av8ei'r]v, xxxii. 15

452

*Tro\vd^KTr],

ii.

Ilo\v8e6Ke', xvii. 1
-Acea,

^iravoK^iov, vii. 54 *'7r avTobairohf ii. 403

xxxiii. 3
ii.

*TrdvTod{L\
*7rapaij8o'Xa,

iii.

402 iv. 56

*irapaaKd)irTova\ ii. 203 TrapddXies (vJ.), v. 71 vapeiai, xxxi. 11

-dw;', v.

165 417 *7ro\iJKpOTOv, xix. 37 noXi;|efj/oy, ii. 154 -y, ii. 477
*Tro\v{ixTOi,

*Tro\vtxOvop,

iii.

*[Tr6\voLV'^(ris, iv.

91]
;

*irapi<TTixes,

174 iii. 217

;

^TToXvirelpova,

ii.

*nap^evt(y (ppeari, ii. 99 Ilapj'T/aoio, iii. 269, 396 -6v, iii. 282, 521 ""ILdpov, ii. 491

*Tro\v7r7j/jiovos, jToXviridaKa, v.

296 ii. 230

68
;

iv.

37

xix. 30

iv.

555

-ov, V.

54
ii.

*Tro\virbTVLa,

211

^TTokdTTvpyop,

iii.

242
ii.

44 nd^oi/, V. 59 ""irediovde, iv. 88 ""iridovde, ii. 253 *7r^5y, ii. 455 ireip-Zjuas, iv. 48 *7re\(iaj', vii. 44
-OS, iii.

31, 84, *Trok6viivov, xxvi. 7

*iro\v<Tr}fxdvTU}p,

376

*iro\vxp(>vLOLt iv.
*Tr6\vd}vvfios,
ii.

18,

125 32

iii.

82

^Trdi/rtov, xxii.

3
iii.

*7rop5dXtes (uZ.), v. 71
iii.

*neXo7roV;/7;a-oj',

250, 290, 419, 430,

*TropTiTpo(pov {v.L), Hoo-e^Saoj/, xxii. 6

-dwj/, V.

21

432
*Ueirdpr}dos,
iii.

24

vii.

20

irep =irepl, iv. fTrep^j/, iv. 133

32 152

-duva, xxii. 1
Uo(TLSiCov, iii. 230 TTor (?), iv. 385
iroT^tri {v.l.)y iv.
TTor/, iii.

*7repfaXXa, xix. 46

544
;

*Trepi^an.evm, iv.

495
181

459

{v.l)

iv.

503

v.

280

*irepLKk6(yT7ii {v. I. -ov), iv.

*'irepiTLtir](Taa, iii.

65

*Trpifxvov, iv. 238 *irpia^eipa, v. 32

irepiTpoiricov, iv. 542 *7re pt(f>pa8h, iv. 464

*irpea^r]t8a, xxix. 3
*\Tr pia^iv, iv.

Ileppai^oijs,
*nejocratoi',

iii.

218

ii.

24
;

ne/5<re<^oma,
-av,
ii.
-eiri, ii.

ii. 370, 493 xiii. 2 337, 348

359
360, 387, 405

*-0d'97, ii.
-7)v,
ii.

Il7;X/ou, iii. Il7]veL6v, xxi.

irTap, iii.

56 33
3
v. 30 85 216 70, 191
;

60
iii.

Uiepiijdev, iv.
-7]v,
-17s,

iv.

[iriXvaa-ai, ii. 115] *7rioT^p7], iii. 48

Trfo-ca, V.
-77,

431] xxx. 2 *iirp'f)vvv, iv. 417 *irpr}v, viii. 10 *TrpoyVaTdT7], ii. 110 *Tr poyviofi^vai, ii. 257 *'irpoda\-/is, ii. 241 *'wpodijpaLa, iv. 384 *TrpoKd8(j}v, V. 71 *7rp67roXos, ii. 440 'irpoTipwa-ie), xxxii. 10 *irpo<pi\ax&f, iii. 538 *'irpoxvTTJ<np, iii. 383 *irpvTapev(rifXP, iii. 68 *7rTa(ra, ii. 398
^TTpea^laTrjv,
7rr6Xe/iot, xi. 3 7rr<iXis, v. 20

99
75

xix, 2

*niJ^toj',

iii.
iii.

*'Tr\aPoSias, iv.

Ilv^ot,

373 390 xxiv. 2

;

GREEK INDEX
lived,,
iii.

325

183, 372, 517

llvdQva,

iv.

178

*<nrdp^ap, iii. 121 *aTnv6apl8es, iii. 442

*(r7rou5atoj', iv.

*TrvKLv6(ppova, iv. 538 *irv\rid6K0v, iv. 15

332
;

*<TTpeQs,
iv.

ii.

33

v.

25

[Uv\oLyev4as, iii. 398, 424] m\ou, iii. 398, 424, 470 ;

""(ttI^ov, iv.

216, 355,

398
-oud', iv.

342
6

{v.l.)

352 -OS, iv. 353 Sruvds, ii. 259 Sri^f ii. 423
,

iii.

85

iv.

519

"wvpavyia,
'"irvpifCa, iv.

viii.

*(t6/j.^o\ov, iv. 30,

527
51

Ill

^avtJL(po)vovs {v.l.), iv.

[(Twd^ova,
""['Pd/)60j', ii.

ii.

'P^77, ii.

'PeiT?, iii.

450] 459 93 v. 43 -rjv, ii. 442 -7;s, ii. 60, 76

;

^avvapcoyi,
*aijvdvo, V.
;

viii.

267] 4

74
iv.

xii. 1

*[(ri/i'^7-ei>e,

94]

'"'(TVVTjdeiriaLV,
*(7-Xi7a-7a-(9a,

iv.

ii.

485 366

^pddpoKXiv, xix. 9
*'P77J/ata, iii.

*<x(^3T^ipa,

*piKj'6s, iii.

46 317

xxii. 5 as, xxxiii. 6

iii.

pnrT&.^e<TKev, iv.
*{piypiv, iv.

279

*llalvapov,
*{Tdfxev,
i.

412
2

79]

11]

'*p6da,

ii.

''^Tav{)(X(j>vpov, ii.

*poMa$,

ii.

427
419]

-V,

ii-

77
iv.
iii.

*['P65eta,
*'Po567r77,

ii.
ii.

*Tap^a\eov,
TdpTa/ooj/,

422

165 336
;

iv.

256, 374

*pod6ir7ixvv, xxxi. 6
SaXa/iij'os, x.
2dfi7], iii.
iii.

Tavy^Tov, xvii. 3
riXcLoy, iv.

xxxiii. 4

526

{v.l.)

Sdyuos,

429 34

^TAeoi/, iv. 129 *TeX0oG(T', iii. 247 (v.l.), 379

*(Tdv5a\a, iv. 79, 83, 139 adov, xiii. 3 *[craTivas, v. 13]

*<raOXa, iv. 28

208 149 *'2ei\7jvol, V. 262 xxxii. SeXT;!/?;, iv. 99

*o-a0^s, iv.
*a-aip4(as,
ii.
;

8,

17

-7]v,

xxxi. 6
iv.
vii.

-7;s,

*ai\lMTOiy
^eiJt,4\7],
-17,

141 47 vii. 57 i. 21
i.

256 (1;.^.) 276 (u?.) -77s, iii. 244 (v.l.), 377, 387 iii. 386 ''TeXcpovaiip, *TpaT(i}Tr6v, xix. 36 *Tpelvr], ii. 209 *T4pdpov, iv. 322 (u?.) rerop-qaas, iv. 119 *TTpddi, iv. 19 *Tv/j,'r]a-(r6p, iii. 224 reW, ii. 138
-o-a,
-77,

iii.

*Tri\avyea, xxxii. 8 -^s, xxxi. 13

ii. 283 164 142 *Tr]priaai;jt,i, ii. rrjvaLOv, iii. 540 ^TidrjvoifiTjv, ii. 142 Tiduipdv, V. 218 *Tifidoxos, ii. 268 ; *TiTi7J/es, iii. 335 TiTjycr/ceai, iv. 163

TrfKvy^TOLO,
-ov,
ii.

-T^j/,

4
1,

-97s, vii.

58

xxvi. 2

^ae/xvd,

478 -ai, iv. 552 16 -?7, XXX.

ii.
-ijj',

ii.

xiii. 1
-

v.

31

-Tjs,

xxviii. 5

larKaipova-i,

*(XKa\fiol, vii. * aKdirreis, iv.

xxx. 15] 42

*T\r]/jioaiJvai, iii.
Tpa(f>ep'qv, ii. 43 *r|0(i3os, iv. 448
*TpieTr)pl<rLi',
i.

191

90 'iaKaiTTov, iv. 207 iv. 285 *<TKvd^ovTa, S/cOpos, iii. 35

*'2,ix6pv7)$, ix.

11

*[Tpio7r^(y,

iii.

211]

*(nrdpyav,

iv.

-a, iv.

237 268
151, 306, 388

-ov, iv.

213 530 *TpLirTo\4/jLov, ii. 153 -V, ii. 474

*Tpio7ros,
iii.

*Tpi.iriTri\ov, iv.

*(XTrapyavLCiTa, iv. 301

*Tpt<r(rcis, v.

326
*TpiToyvr], xxviii. 4
Tpoirji, V.

HOMERIC HYMNS
<f>i\oKvSioi, iv.

66

{v.l.

*0tXo\Tjto$, iv.

375 335 156

*Tpo<p(bvtos,
^Tp}jyr}u,
iii.

iii.

296

55

<pL\ofA,fxeid7is,

(piXofxeid^a {v.L), iv. 481 V. 17, 49, 56, 65,

ii.

*Tpvyr](f)6po$, iii. TpQa, V. 207

Tpifids, V.

529

*0t\o(rTe0d'oi',
-i;a', iii.

102

^\y6ov, xvi. 3
06]8os
*oZ/3e,
("y.^.),
iii.
;

114
103, 196
;

T!pdj<r<nv, v.

vii.

278 37
127, 146, 257
;

Tvv8apL5ai, xvii. 5 TvpSapidas, xvii. 2

*TU7rcj'a;',

xxxiii. 18

xxxiii. 2

330

20, 120, xxi. 1

iv.

xiv. 3
viii.

-OP, iii.
'05, iii.

48

*T6pavve,
^Ti^^dova, Ty^weiyj,
*Ti;x'7,
ii.

*Tvp<x7)uoi, vii.
iii.

6 8
306, 352

130, 134, 201, 254, 285, 294, 362, 375, 388, 399 ; iv. 293, 365, 420,

iii.

367

420

496 ov, iii. 52, 87, 395, 447 425 xxvii. 14

;

iv.

102,

*TtJXV^> xi. 5

^oiPiKrjs,

i.

(poipiKi, iii.

426 -OS, xix. 25 vypT}v, ii. 43 u\?7s, ii. 386 (?) xiKorbfjioio, ii. 229
vdKLudou,
ii.

7,

-OS, iii.
<t>oip6p, iii.

117 18 362 211 119

99 346

*ipoLTi^aKe, xxvi. 8

^dpjBaPTL,

iii.

06w0-5e,
;

iii.

*\}fji.tfei,

iv. 1

ix. 1

xiv. 2

*(f>padjuioa^prjs, iii.

-eiv,

xxxi. 1
iii.

*(ppa.^i<TKTo,

iii.

190 ; xix. 27 ; xxvii. 19 178 -naro), iii. 19, 207 '-qcwcnv, iii. 158 v. 293 ix. 9 xviii. 11 vfxvov, iii. 161 -OS {v.l.), iv. 451 vii. 29 *yTrp^op4ovs, 'TireptoplSi/js, ii. 74 xxviii. 13 'Tireplouos, ii. 26 xxxi. 4 -tW, iii. 369
-eDa-ti/,

ipp^ari,

ii.

-icju, iii.

^pdyas,

V.

-t7;s,

(piitap{'i),

99 137 V. 112 iv. 114

114]

[(f>v(rap, iv.

*^u}Kaia,
*<f)up'fjp,

iii.

iv.

35 385
136]

-^s, [iv.

*Xa^i<''ao''> xxvii. 12
ix<^^0'<^<^^i iii.

^vTepixev^Ta, viii. 1
*i}Tro^pvxia-s, iv.

6
ii.

116

XaX/c^Sa,

iii.

425

*vTro^pvxi-W, xxxiii. 12
*u7roTd;Ui/oi' (?), ii. 228 *vxf/cfx^\adpop, iv. 103,

*XaiJ'Cttyep4ojp,

*Xa/3t5cDTa, xviii.

352 12

v.

108

134, 399

XdptTcs,

iii.

-U3P, V.

194 ; v. 61 95 ; xxvii. 15

<f>a4doPTa, xxxi.

*[0a'oX^s,
*^aivd},
ii.

ii.

51]

*[xapAi60/3WJ', iv. 127] *[xela-TaLy v. 252] *X^Xv'', iv- 24, 25, 153,
-fs, iv.

418 278 *e/)ds, iii. 427 *(p4pa<nn, viii. 2 *0^p/3et, XXX. 2 -erat, xxx. 4 *[(pepe(rav6ia-Lv, xxx. 14]
*4>4yyos,
ii.

242

33
48

*Xf\civ77s, iv. 42,

X^pcropde,

iii.

28

*X^^s, iv. 273

Xlfxaipa,
iii.

368

Xios,

iii.

38

451, 452, 469 *(pepi(TpLOv, xxx. 9 -ios, iii. 341 (pipovra, abs. (v.l.) iv. 159 [0i iv. 241] *<p7J\T}Ta, iv. 446
ii.
;

-V,

iii.

*xXei^?7a-i', ii.

172 202

*Xopo'f}de<7i.,

xix. 3

*XopoiTV7r, iv. 31
*XPV<^/^o<T6p'r} {v.l.), ii.

476

-rai, iv.

67

*XPV(yr-^piop,
*XP^eo-',
ii.

iii.

81, 214, 248, 259,

288

159 *(f>r}\7)Tiu)v, iv. 175, 292 -^;/, iv. 214

*<f>rfKr)T6a-Lv, iv.

237 Xpv<rdopa, iii. 123 xxvii. 3 -oy, iii. 395

;

*<f)L\6KpoTov, xix.

*Xpva0Tri^\7]^, viii. 1

*ipi,\oKv8i(i {v.L), iv.

481

Xpvarjts,

ii.

421

GREEK INDEX
XpvarjXaKarov, v. 16
-ov, V.
;

327
494
;

xxvii. 1

*(fi57ji, ii.

xxx. 18

xxxii. 2

118
xii. 1

^XP^aS^vyov, xxxi. 15 Xpvaddpovov, iv. 326 ;

-OS, V.

*5^(e), ii. 13 'QKoKiriv, iii.

'^Keavoio, iv.
ov, ii.

242 185
;

v.

227

xxxii. 7

-ov,

-y,

218 iii. 305 V. 226

ii.

-^vSe, iv. 6

xxxi. 16

*Xpv(roTr\6Kafios,
Xpvo-dTTTepou,
-IV,
-ts,
ii.

XpvffbppaTTL, iv.

iii. 205 314 539 xxix. 8

;

*['J2Kup6?7, ii. 420] *<l)\^vri, iv. 388

*[ci/A6p7a^e, iv. 361]

^flpat, iii. 194 ; vi, 5, ihpas, XX vi. 12

12

335
121
;

V. 117,

xxix. 13

*Xpv<TO<TTi(l)avov, vi. 1

*rpafiaeu5ia,

iv.

*\l/a(f>ap6Tpixa, *U^ov, iv. 285

75, 347, 350 xix. 32

399 265 v. 102 *C}pij<f)ope, ii. 54, 492 -OS, ii. 192 wpl^<TKov, iv. 58
-iwv,
ii.

-Tjo-iv, ii.

ILENGLISH
Abuse, in festivals, ii. 195 Aeneas, descendants of, v. 196 Analytic conjugation, iii. 335 Aorist subjunctive = future, iii. 1 Aphrodite, at Paphos, v. 59 and Charites, v. 561 and Horae, vi. 5 Apollo, birth of, iii. 16 and Muses, iii. 189 herds of, iii. 412, iv. 71 cult of, with Hermes, iv. 508
Ares, planet, viii. 6 Artemis, in cities, v. 20
Delos, floating,
oracle,
iii.

iii.

73

81
iii.

inventories,

104

117 chorus, iii. 157

palm,
iii.

Delphi, temple,
laurel,
iii.

iii.

294, 296

396 tripods, iii. 443 altar, iii. 496 Demeter, and seasons,
corn-goddess,
ii.

ii.

54

101

mourning,
healing,

ii.

Assonance, iii. 351 Asyndeton, iv. 151 Athena, and Ares, xi. 2
birth
ii,

Demophou,
Dioclus,
;

ii.

182 231 231, 234

ii.

ii.

153

of, iii.

309, xxviii. 7, 9

Baubo, 195, 491 Birth- trees, iii. 117 Blind poet, iii. 172

Blood at Eleusis,
Boeotian dialect,

ii.

207, 265

Dionysus, Zagreus, i, 11 ; youthful, vii. 3 transformation of, vii. 44 rod Divination, at Onchestus, iii. 231 of, iv. 529 Dolichus, ii. 153 Dragon, slaying of, iii. 300 Dual, for plural, iii. 456, 487, vi. 12
;

iv.

255
Earth, invocation
of, iii.

353

Caesura, trochaic, ii. 17 Cave, of Hecate, ii. 25 of Apollo, iii. 16 of Hermes, iv. 146

Eilithyia, at Delos, iii. 102 fast at, ii. 47, 200 Eleusis, wells at, ii. 99, 272
raillery,
ii.

195
ii.

Centaur,
Charites,

iv.
iii.

224 194
fire, ii.

sham
239

fight,
ii.

265

temple,
secrecy,

Children, passed through in Hades, iv. 259 Corn-spirit, ii. 101

Coronis,
iii.

ii.

270 478
iii.

Epithets, Apollo,

Artemis,

v. 16, xxvii. 1,

120, 123, 272 11

209
iii.

Crasis, ii. 13 Crete, cult of Apollo,

393, 495

and Athene, iii. 30 and Demeter, ii. 123

Crocus, ii. 428 Curiosity, breaks taboo, ii. 244 Cyllene, temple and cave, iv. 146

Demeter, ii. 4, 54, 211, 302, 319, 337 Dionysus, i. 2, 4, 17, xxvi. 1 Hades, ii. 18 Hermes, iv. 14, 15, 127 Pan, xix. 2, 4, 6, 6 Persephone, ii. 337, 365 Eumolpus, ii. 153
Fasting, at Eleusis, ii. 47, 200 Feminine terminations, iii. 32,
V.

Cynaethus,

iii.

172
iv.

Dative, local, ii. 99, 308, v. 76, 173 Delos, and Ortygia, iii. 16

447,

133

328

HOMERIC HYMNS
Fire, carried over fields, ii. 48 purifies children, ii. 239 perpetual, xxiv. 3 Firesticks, iv. Ill

329

Nymphs,

longevity, v. 260

in trees, v.

264

Flowers, and Persephone, ii. Flute, invention of, iv. 512 Food, of dead, ii. 372, 373

6, 7,

Ocean nymphs,
Olen,

ii.

417, 424

hymn

of, iii.
iii.

Olive, at Delos,

102 117

203 Goddess, union with, v. 188 Gods, disguised, ii. 159

Ganymede,

v.

Onchestus, custom at, iii. 231 Optative, concessive, iii. 253, 272 Oracles, deceptive, iv. 541 Orphicism, at Eleusis, ii. 480

Oxen, sanctity

of, iv.

436

Hecate, moon-goddess, ii. 25, 52, 440 and Demeter, ii. 440 Helios, flocks of, iii. 411 Hephaestus, lameness of, iii. 317 Hera and Hephaestus, iii. 317 Hermes, birthday of, iv. 19 staff of, iv. 529
Hestia, libation to, xxix. 5 Hiatus, ii. 54, iii. 54

iii. 272, 500, 518 Pallas (masc), iv. 100 at Delos, iii. 117 Palm,

Paean,

Pamphos, hymn of, ii. 101 Pan, and Hermes, xix. 1

goat-footed, xix. 2

hunter, xix. 15 dancing, xix. 22

wood-spirit, xix. 34
xix. 46 Paros, cult of Demeter, ii. 491
Participles, repetition of,
iii.

Horae, vi. Hyacinth,

5,
ii.

12
7

and Dionysus,

71

lambe,
457

ii.

195
for

Infinitive,

imperative,

ii.

494,

iv.

Initiation,

ii.

480

louians, at Delos, iii. 146, 147 Iris, at Delos, iii. 102

Ischys,
iii.

211 Plutus, ii. 489 Polyxeinus, ii. 153 Pomegranate, ii. 372 Poseidon, at Onchestus,
Phorbas,
iii.

iii.

231

209

Rharian plain,
Jealousy of Gods,
v.

ii.

450

188
Sacred road,
Sacrifice, to
iii. 214 Hermes,

Jesting, at Eleusis, ii. 195 at banquets, iv. 55, 56 Joy, of nature, iii. 118

iv.

132

of oxen, iv. 119, 132

Scent, miraculous, ii. 277, iv. 231 Selena, winged, xxxii. 1 Sneezing, omen, iv. 295 Spondaic, verses, ii. 204, iii. 31

fourth

foot,

ii.

269

League, Amphictyonic, iii. 542 Leto, wandering, iii. 30 Libation, to Heraies, iv. 14
to Hestia, xxix. 5 Light, miraculous, ii. 189 Lyre, invention of, iv. 47 seven-stringed, iv. 51

Stalactites, in caves, iv. 124 Sun, flocks of, iii. 412

Synizesis, i. 1, ii. 137, 269, 399, 406, iv. 113, 457 Sword, of Apollo, iii. 395 of Demeter, ii. 4

325, 344,

Marriage, sacred, ii. 2 Mystae, happiness of, ii. 480

Narcissus,

Nymphs,

ii. 8, 12, 428 classes of, v. 258

Teething, ii. 228 Thebes, iii. 226 Thriae, iv. 552 Titan goddesses, iii. 9! Tithonus, v. 218, 225 Torches, ii. 48 Tortoise, iv. 37 Triptolemus, ii. 153

330
Verb, singular for plural,
plural for singular,
ii.

HOMERIC HYMNS
iii.

279 20

Witchcraft,

ii.

228

Vineyard,
Violets,
ii.

iv.

87

Women, in agriculture, ii. 292 Worm, in toothache, ii. 228

Year, division of, ii. 399, vi. 12 Youthful Dionysus, rii. 3

Wells, at Eleusis, ii. 99, 272 Wine, abstention from, ii. 207

THE END

Printed by R.

&

R. Clark, Limited, Edinburgh

MACMILLAN AND

CO.'S

EDITIONS OF
Second Edition.

HOMER
18s. each.

THE ILIAD OF HOMER.

Edited with Apparatus Criticus, Prolegomena, Notes, and Appendices, by Walter Leaf, Litt.D., sometime Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. In two volumes. 8vo.
Vol.
I.

Books

I.-XII.

Vol.

11.

Books XIII.-XXIV.

HOMERI

ILIAS.

Edited by

Walter

Leaf, Litt.D., late Fellow of

Trinity College, Cambridge. Fcap.Svo. 6s.net. [Parnassus Library.

THE ILIAD OF HOMER.

Introductions, Notes,

Edited with General and Grammatical and Appendices. By Walter Leaf, Litt.D., Late Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, and M. A. Bayfield, In Two volumes. M.A., Headmaster of Eastbourne College. Vol. I. Books I.-XII. Vol. II fiooks XIII.-XXIV. Fcap. 8vo.
6s. each.

[Classical Series.

TKANSLATIONS
THE ILIAD OF HOMER.
late

Done into English prose by Andrew Fellow of Merton College, Oxford ; Walter Lang, M.A., Leaf, Litt.D., late Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge ; and Ernest Myers, M.A., Fellow of Wadham College, Oxford.

Crown

8vo.

12s. 6d.

THE ILIAD OF HOMER.

M.A.

Done

into English verse

by A.

S.

Way,

Two

vols.

4to.

10s. 6d. net.

THE ODYSSEY OF HOMER.

late

Edinburgh

Butcher, M.A, and A. Lang, M.A., ; With a Plate. Crown Oxford.

Done into English prose by S. H. Professor of Greek in the University of

late

Fellow of Merton College,

7s. 6d. net.

8vo.

THE ODYSSEY OF HOMER.

verse

Books I.-XII. Translated into English by the Earl of Carnarvon. With a coloured Map.
7s. 6d.

Globe 8vo.

A COMPANION TO THE
Walter
Leaf, Litt.D.

ILIAD FOR ENGLISH READERS. By Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d.

CO., Ltd.,

MACMILLAN AND

LONDON.

MACMILLAN AND
iESCHYLUS

CO.'S

EDITIONS OF THE GREEK CLASSICS

Choephori. With Translation. Edited by A. W. Verrall, Litt.D. 8vo. 128. The Agamemnon. With Introduction, Commentary, and Translation by A.'w. Verrall, Litt.D. Second Edition. 8vo. 12s. 10s. 6d. Supplices. Edited by T. G. Tucker, Litt.D. 8vo. Seven against Thebes. With Translation. Edited by A. W. Verrall, Litt. D. Svo.
7s. 6d.

The House

of Atreus. (Agamemnon, Libation Bearers, and Furies.) E. D. A. MoRSHEAD, M.A. Pott Svo. 2s. 6d. net.

Translated by

Eumenides. With Translation by B. Drake, M.A. Svo. 5s. ^schylus. Edited by Prof. Lewis Campbell. Parnassus Library.
5s, net.

Feap. Svo.

ARISTOTLE
Constitution of Athens. A Revised Text, with an Introduction, Critical and Explanatory Notes, Testimonia, and Indices. By John Edwin Sandys, Litt. D.
Svo.
15s.

The Nicomachean
The
Politics.

Ethics.

Translated with an Analysis and Critical Notes.

Svo.
7s. 6d.

Bishop AVelldon.

Crown

By

Translated with an Analysis and Critical Notes.

By Bishop Welldon.

Crown Svo. 10s. 6d. The Rhetoric. Translated with an Analysis and Critical Notes. By Bishop Welldon. Crown Svo. 7s. 6d. The First Book of the Metaphysics. Translated into English Prose by a Cambridge
Graduate.
Svo.
5s.

With a Critical Text and a Translation of the Litt.D. Third Edition. Svo. 12s. 6d. net. The Poetics. Translated, with a Critical Text. By S. H. Butcher, Litt.D., LL.D. 4s. 6d. net. Svo. Revised Text, with Introduction, Analysis, and The Politics. Books I.-V. Commentary. By Franz Susemihl and R. D. Hicks. Svo. ISs. net. An Introduction to the Rhetoric. By E. M. Cope. Svo. 14s.
Theory of Poetry and Fine Art. Poetics. By S. H. Butcher,

The Vital Crown

Translated from the original Principle. Ss. 6d. Svo.

Text by Charles Collier.

EURIPIDES
The Tragedies of Euripides in English Verse. By Arthur S. Way, M.A. In Three vols. Crown Svo. 6s. net each. Or separately, Alcestis, Hecuba, Medea. Crown Svo, sewed, Is. 6d. each. Iphigeneia at Aulis. Edited by Dr. E. B. England. Svo. 7s. 6d.
Medea.

With an Introduction by A. W. Verrall, LittD.

Svo.

7s.

6d.

XENOPHON
The Works
Translated into English by H. G. Dakyns, M.A. Crown Containing the Anabasis and Books I. and II. of Vol. II. Hellenica, Books IIL-A^IL, Agesilaus, the the Hellenica, 10s. 6d. Vol. III., Part I., The Memorabilia and Polities, and the Revenues, 10s. 6d. Vol. III., Apology, The Economist, The Symposium, and Hiero, 10s. 6d. Part II., Three Essays Oh the Duties of a Cavalry General, on Horsemanship,
of Xenophon. Vol. I. Svo.
; ;

and on Hunting,

5s.

The March
Life of

Ten Thousand (The Anabasis Xenophon. By H. G. Dakyns, M.A.

of the

of Xenophon).

Translated, with
3s. 6d.

Crown

Svo.

MACMILLAN AND

CO., Ltd.,

LONDON.

BINDIL'G SZZT. MAR

"

1968

PA 4023 H8 190^

Homerus The Homeric hymns

PLEASE

DO NOT REMOVE
FROM
THIS

CARDS OR

SLIPS

POCKET

UNIVERSITY

OF TORONTO

LIBRARY